This is a modern-English version of The Restless Sex, originally written by Chambers, Robert W. (Robert William). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

She nodded listlessly, kneeling beside his chair. (Page 135)
She nodded without much enthusiasm, kneeling next to his chair.135)

The
Restless Sex

The
Restless Sexuality

By ROBERT W. CHAMBERS

By Robert W. Chambers

AUTHOR OF
"Barbarians," "The Dark Star," "The Girl Philippa,"
"Who Goes There," Etc.

AUTHOR OF
"Barbarians," "The Dark Star," "The Girl Philippa,"
"Who Goes There," etc.

With Frontispiece
By W. D. STEVENS

With Front Cover
By W. D. STEVENS

A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York

A. L. BURT COMPANY
Publishers New York

Published by arrangement with D. APPLETON & COMPANY

Published by arrangement with D. APPLETON & COMPANY

Copyright, 1918, by

Copyright, 1918, by

ROBERT W. CHAMBERS
Copyright, 1917, 1918, by The International Magazine Company

ROBERT W. CHAMBERS
Copyright, 1917, 1918, by The International Magazine Company

Printed in the United States of America

Printed in the USA

To
MILDRED SISSON

To MILDRED SISSON

THE RESTLESS SEX

THE ANXIOUS SEX

PREFACE

INTRODUCTION

Created complete, equipped for sporadic multiplication and later for auto-fertilization, the restless sex, intensely bored by the process of procreation, presently invented an auxiliary and labeled him [male symbol].

Fully created and ready for occasional reproduction and later self-fertilization, the restless sex, feeling very bored with the act of procreation, then invented an assistant and named him [male symbol].

A fool proceeding, for the inherited mania for invention obsessed him and he began to invent gods. The only kind of gods that his imagination could conceive were various varieties of supermen, stronger, more cruel, craftier than he. And with these he continued to derive satisfaction by scaring himself.

A fool continued on, driven by his inherited obsession with invention, and began to create gods. The only kind of gods his imagination could envision were various types of supermen, stronger, more ruthless, and more cunning than he was. With these, he kept satisfying himself by scaring himself.

But the restless sex remained restless; the invention of the sign of Mars ([Mars symbol]), far from bringing content, merely increased the capacity of the sex for fidgeting. And its insatiate curiosity concerning its own handiwork increased.

But the restless desire stayed restless; the invention of the sign of Mars ([Mars symbol]), instead of providing satisfaction, only made the desire more unsettled. And its endless curiosity about its own creations became even stronger.

This handiwork, however, fulfilled rather casually the purpose of its inventor, and devoted the most of its time to the invention of gods, endowing the most powerful of them with all its own cowardice, vanity, intolerance and ferocity.

This creation, however, somewhat effortlessly fulfilled its inventor's goal and mostly spent its time inventing gods, imbuing the strongest of them with all of its own cowardice, vanity, intolerance, and brutality.

"He made us," they explained with a modesty attributable only to forgetfulness.

"They made us," they explained with a humility that could only come from forgetfulness.

"Believe in him or he'll damn you. And if he doesn't, we will!" they shouted to one another. And appointed representatives of various denominations to deal exclusively in damnation.

"Believe in him, or he’ll curse you. And if he doesn’t, we will!" they shouted to each other. Then they appointed representatives from various denominations to concentrate exclusively on damnation.

Cede Deo! And so, in conformity with the edict of this man-created creator, about a decade before the Great Administration began, a little girl was born.

Submit to God! And so, according to the decree of this human-made creator, about ten years before the Great Administration began, a little girl was born.

She should not have been born, because she was not wanted, being merely the by-product of an itinerant actor—Harry Quest, juveniles—stimulated to casual procreation by idleness, whiskey, and phthisis.

She shouldn't have been born because she wasn't wanted. She was simply the outcome of a wandering actor—Harry Quest, who acted in children's shows—motivated to have casual encounters by boredom, whiskey, and illness.

The other partner in this shiftless affair was an uneducated and very young girl named Conway, who tinted photographs for a Utica photographer while daylight lasted, and doubled her small salary by doing fancy skating at a local "Ice Palace" in the evenings. So it is very plain that the by-product of this partnership hadn't much chance in the world which awaited her; for, being neither expected nor desired, and, moreover, being already a prenatal heiress to obscure, unknown traits scarcely as yet even developed in the pair responsible for her advent on earth, what she might turn into must remain a problem to be solved by time alone.

The other partner in this aimless situation was a young, uneducated girl named Conway, who worked during the day coloring photographs for a photographer in Utica and made extra money by doing fancy skating at a local "Ice Palace" in the evenings. It's clear that this partnership didn’t stand much of a chance in her future. She was neither expected nor wanted, and, on top of that, she was already a prenatal heir to vague, unknown traits that had barely developed in the two people who brought her into the world. What she might become would have to remain a mystery that only time could reveal.

Harry Quest, the father of this unborn baby, was an actor. Without marked talent and totally without morals, but well educated and of agreeable manners, he was a natural born swindler, not only of others but of himself. In other words, an optimist.

Harry Quest, the father of this unborn baby, was an actor. He didn't have any exceptional talent and was entirely lacking in morals, but he was well-educated and had a charming personality. He was a natural con artist, deceiving not just others but also himself. In other words, he was an optimist.

His father, the Reverend Anthony Quest, retired, was celebrated for his wealth, his library, and his amazing and heartless parsimony. And his morals. No wonder he had grimly kicked out his only son who had none.

His father, the retired Reverend Anthony Quest, was known for his wealth, his library, and his extremely cold stinginess. And his values. It's no surprise he had harshly kicked out his only son, who had none.

The parents of the mother of this little child not yet born, lived in Utica, over a stationery and toy shop which they kept. Patrick Conway was the man's name. He had a pension for being injured on the railway, and sat in a peculiarly constructed wheeled chair, moving himself about by pushing the rubber-tired wheels with both hands and steering with his remaining foot.

The mother of this unborn child's parents lived in Utica, above a stationery and toy store they owned. The man's name was Patrick Conway. He received a pension due to an injury he sustained on the railway and used a specially designed wheelchair, propelling himself by pushing the rubber-tired wheels with both hands and steering with one foot.

He had married a woman rather older than himself, named Jessie Grismer, a school teacher living in Herkimer.

He married a woman named Jessie Grismer, a school teacher from Herkimer, who was significantly older than him.

To Utica drifted young Quest, equipped only with the remains of one lung, and out of a job as usual. At the local rink he picked up Laura Conway, after a mindless flirtation, and ultimately went to board with her family over the stationery shop.

Young Quest ended up in Utica, with only one lung left and, as usual, out of work. At the local rink, he attracted Laura Conway after some aimless flirting and eventually moved in with her family above the stationery store.

So the affair in question was a case of propinquity as much as anything, and was consummated with all the detached irresponsibility of two sparrows.

The situation we're discussing was mainly about intimacy, and it unfolded with all the carefree recklessness of two sparrows.

However, Quest, willing now to be supported, married the girl without protest. She continued to tint photographs and skate as long as she was able to be about; he loafed in front of theatres and hotels, with a quarter in change in his pockets, but always came back to meals. On sunny afternoons, when he felt well, he strolled about the residence section or reposed in his room waiting, probably, for Opportunity to knock and enter.

However, Quest, now willing to accept help, married the girl without any complaints. She continued coloring photographs and skating for as long as she could. He loitered outside theaters and hotels with a few quarters in his pockets, but always came back for meals. On sunny afternoons, when he felt like it, he strolled through the neighborhood or relaxed in his room, likely waiting for Opportunity to come along.

But nothing came except the baby.

But nothing came except the baby.

About that time, too, both lungs being in bad condition, young Quest began those various and exhaustive experiments in narcotics, which sooner or later interest such men. And he finally discovered heroin. Finding it an agreeable road to hell, the symptomatic characteristics of an addict presently began to develop in him, and he induced his young wife to share the pleasures of his pharmaceutical discovery.

Around that time, with both of his lungs in bad condition, young Quest started his various and extensive experiments with drugs, which inevitably draw in people like him. Eventually, he came across heroin. Enjoying the road to destruction it offered, the signs of addiction began to show in him, and he urged his young wife to partake in the pleasures of his pharmaceutical discovery.

They and their baby continued to encumber the apartment for a year or two before the old people died—of weariness perhaps, perhaps of old age—or grief—or some similar disease so fatal to the aged.

They and their baby occupied space in the apartment for a year or two before the elderly people died—perhaps from exhaustion, old age, sadness, or some other severe illness common in older adults.

Anyway, they died, and there remained nothing in the estate not subject to creditors. And, as tinted photographs had gone out of fashion even in Utica, and as the advent of moving pictures was beginning to kill vaudeville everywhere except in New York, the ever-provincial, thither the Quest family drifted. And there, through the next few years, they sifted downward through stratum after stratum of the metropolitan purlieus, always toward some darker substratum—always a little lower.

Anyway, they died, leaving nothing in the estate that wasn't taken by creditors. And since tinted photographs were no longer popular even in Utica, and the rise of movies was beginning to push vaudeville out of business everywhere except New York, the always-small-town Quest family found themselves relocating there. Over the next few years, they sank deeper and deeper into the city's less desirable neighborhoods, always moving toward a darker area—always just a little lower.

The childishly attractive mother, in blue velvet and white cat's fur, still did fancy skating at rink and Hippodrome. The father sometimes sat dazed and coughing in the chilly waiting rooms of theatrical agencies. Fortified by drugs and by a shabby fur overcoat, he sometimes managed to make the rounds in pleasant weather; and continued to die rather slowly, considering his physical condition.

The lovely mother, dressed in blue velvet and white fur, still loved skating at the rink and the Hippodrome. The father sometimes sat dazed and coughing in the chilly waiting rooms of talent agencies. Fueled by medication and an old fur coat, he occasionally managed to get out when the weather was nice; however, his health continued to slowly deteriorate.

But his father, who had so long ago disowned him—the Reverend Anthony Quest—being in perfect moral condition, caught a slight cold in his large, warm library, and died of pneumonia in forty-eight hours—a frightful example of earthly injustice, doubtless made all right in Heaven.

However, his father, who had long ago disowned him—the Reverend Anthony Quest—was in good health when he caught a mild cold in his spacious, cozy library and passed away from pneumonia within forty-eight hours. This was a terrible example of earthly injustice, certainly corrected in Heaven.

Young Quest, forbidden the presence for years, came skulking around after a while with a Jew lawyer, only to find that his one living relative, a predatory aunt, had assimilated everything and was perfectly qualified to keep it under the terms of his father's will.

Young Quest, who had been banned from the area for years, finally returned with a Jewish lawyer, only to find out that his only living relative, a cruel aunt, had taken everything and was fully entitled to it according to his father's will.

Her attorneys made short work of the shyster. She herself, many times a victim to her nephew's deceit in former years, and once having stood between him and prison concerning the matter of a signature for thousands of dollars—the said signature not being hers but by her recognised for the miserable young man's sake—this formidable and acidulous old lady wrote to her nephew in reply to a letter of his:

Her lawyers swiftly handled the con artist. She, having been a victim of her nephew's scams before, and having once protected him from prison over a forged signature worth thousands of dollars—which she admitted wasn’t hers but accepted for the sake of the pathetic young man—this tough and sharp-tongued old lady responded to a letter from her nephew:

You always were a liar. I do not believe you are married. I do not believe you have a baby. I send you—not a cheque, because you'd probably raise it—but enough money to start you properly.

You’ve always been dishonest. I don’t believe you’re actually married. I don’t believe you have a baby. I’m sending you—not a check, because you’d probably cash it—but enough money to help you get started on the right foot.

Keep away from me. You are what you are partly through your father's failure to do his duty by you. An optimist taken at birth and patiently trained can be saved. Nobody saved you; you were merely punished. And you, naturally, became a swindler.

Stay away from me. You're who you are partly because your dad didn't take care of you. An optimist, if raised with patience from the beginning, can be supported. No one supported you; you were just punished. So, it’s no surprise that you became a con artist.

But I can't help that now. It's too late. I can only send you money. And if it's true you have a child, for God's sake take her in time or she'll turn into what you are.

But I can’t change that now. It’s too late. I can only send you money. And if it's true that you have a child, for heaven's sake, take her in before it’s too late, or she'll end up like you.

And that is why I send you any money at all—on the remote chance that you are not lying. Keep away from me, Harry.

AndthatThat's why I send you any money—just in case you aren't lying. Stay away from me, Harry.

ROSALINDA QUEST.

ROSALINDA QUEST.

So he did not trouble her, he knew her of old; and besides he was too ill, too dazed with drugs to bother with such things.

So he didn't disturb her; he had known her for a long time, and besides, he was too sick, too out of it from the drugs to handle things like that.

He lost every penny of the money in Quint's gambling house within a month.

He lost all his money at Quint's gambling house in just a month.

So the Quest family, father, mother and little daughter sifted through the wide, coarse meshes of the very last social stratum that same winter, and landed on the ultimate mundane dump heap.

The Quest family—dad, mom, and their young daughter—navigated the tough conditions of the lower class that winter and ultimately found themselves in a typical garbage heap.

Quest now lay all day across a broken iron bed, sometimes stupefied, sometimes violent; his wife, dismissed from the Hippodrome for flagrant cause, now picked up an intermittent living and other things in an east-side rink. The child still remained about, somewhere, anywhere—a dirty, ragged, bruised, furtive little thing, long accustomed to extremes of maudlin demonstration and drug-crazed cruelty, frightened witness of dreadful altercations and of more dreadful reconciliations, yet still more stunned than awakened, more undeveloped than precocious, as though the steady accumulation of domestic horrors had checked mental growth rather than sharpened her wits with cynicism and undesirable knowledge.

Quest lay all day on a broken iron bed, sometimes dazed, sometimes aggressive; his wife, kicked out of the Hippodrome for a serious reason, was now barely getting by and dealing with other problems at a rink on the east side. The child was still around, somewhere, anywhere—a dirty, ragged, bruised, sneaky little thing, far too accustomed to excessive displays of emotion and drug-fueled violence, a scared witness to terrible fights and even worse reconciliations, yet more stunned than alert, more underdeveloped than advanced, as if the constant stream of home horrors had stunted her mental growth instead of making her cynical and wise beyond her years.

Not yet had her environment distorted and tainted her speech, for her father had been an educated man, and what was left of him still employed grammatical English, often correcting the nasal, up-state vocabulary of the mother—the beginning of many a terrible quarrel.

Her environment hadn't yet warped her speech, because her father was well-educated, and what was left of him still spoke proper English, often correcting the nasal upstate accent of her mother—which led to many heated arguments.

So the child skulked about, alternately ignored or whined over, cursed or caressed, petted or beaten, sometimes into insensibility.

The child crept around, sometimes being ignored or fussed over, cursed or comforted, petted or hit, at times becoming completely unresponsive.

Otherwise she followed them about instinctively, like a crippled kitten.

Otherwise, she instinctively trailed behind them, like an injured kitten.

Then there came one stifling night in that earthly hell called a New York tenement, when little Stephanie Quest, tortured by prickly heat, gasping for the relief which the western lightning promised, crept out to the fire escape and lay there gasping like a minnow.

On a hot, sticky night in a run-down New York tenement, little Stephanie Quest, struggling with prickly heat and hoping for relief from the distant lightning, crawled out onto the fire escape and lay there, breathing heavily like a fish out of water.

Fate, lurking in the reeking room behind her, where her drugged parents lay in merciful stupor, unloosed a sudden breeze from the thunderous west, which blew the door shut with a crash. It did not awaken the man. But, among other things, it did jar loose a worn-out gas jet.... That was the verdict, anyway.

Destiny, concealed in the stench-filled room behind her, where her drugged parents lay in a merciful stupor, felt a sudden gust from the loud west that slammed the door shut with a bang. It didn’t wake the man. However, among other things, it did dislodge a tired gas jet.... That was the conclusion, anyway.

Pluris est oculatus testis unus quam auriti decem.

One eyewitness is more valuable than ten people who just heard about it.

But, as always, the Most High remained silent, offering no testimony to the contrary.

But, as usual, the Most High remained silent, providing no evidence to the contrary.

This episode in the career of Stephanie Quest happened in the days of the Great Administration, an administration not great in the sense of material national prosperity, great only in spirit and in things of the mind and soul.

This chapter in Stephanie Quest's career happened during the Great Administration, which may not have been great in terms of material wealth, but was important in spirit and in issues of the mind and soul.

Even the carpenter, Albrecht Schmidt, across the hallway in the tenement, rose to the level of some unexplored spiritual stratum, for he had a wife and five children and only his wages, and he did not work every week.

Even the carpenter, Albrecht Schmidt, living across the hallway in the apartment building, achieved some unknown spiritual level because he had a wife and five kids to support, depended solely on his paycheck, and didn’t work every week.

"Nein," he said, when approached for contributions toward the funeral, "I haff no money for dead people. I don't giff, I don't lend. Vat it iss dot Shakespeare says? Don't neffer borrow und don't neffer lend noddings.... But I tell you what I do! I take dot leedle child!"

"No," he replied when asked for donations for the funeral, "I don’t have any money for dead people. I don’t give and I don’t lend. What does Shakespeare say? Never borrow and never lend anything... But I’ll tell you what I will do! I’ll take that little child!"

The slim, emaciated child, frightened white, had flattened herself against the dirty wall of the hallway to let the policemen and ambulance surgeon pass.

The thin, frail child, pale with fear, pressed herself against the dirty wall of the hallway to let the police officers and ambulance doctor pass.

The trampling, staring inmates of the tenement crowded the stairs, a stench of cabbage and of gas possessed the place.

The residents of the apartment building pushed and stared as they crowded the stairs, and the smell of cabbage and gas filled the air.

The carpenter's wife, a string around her shapeless middle, and looking as though she might add to her progeny at any minute, came to the door of her two-room kennel.

The carpenter's wife, with a string tied around her unshaped waist and looking like she could go into labor at any moment, stood at the door of her two-room house.

"Poor little Stephanie," she said, "you come right in and make you'self at home along of us!"

"Poor little Stephanie," she said, "just come on in and feel at home with us!"

And, as the child did not stir, seemingly frozen there against the stained and battered wall, the carpenter said:

And since the child didn’t move, looking almost frozen against the stained and battered wall, the carpenter said:

"Du! Stephanie! Hey you, Steve! Come home und get you some breakfast right away quick!"

"You"Hey, Stephanie! Steve! Come home and have some breakfast now!"

"Is that their kid?" inquired a policeman coming out of the place of death and wiping the sweat from his face.

"Is that their kid?" asked a police officer as he stepped away from the scene and wiped the sweat from his forehead.

"Sure. I take her in."

"Sure. I'll take her in."

"Well, you'll have to fix that matter later——"

"Well, you'll need to handle that later——"

"I fix it now. I take dot little Steve for mine——"

"I'm handling it right now. I'm taking little Steve for myself——"

The policeman yawned over the note book in which he was writing.

The cop yawned while writing in his notebook.

"It ain't done that way, I'm tellin' you! Well, all right! You can keep her until the thing is fixed up——" He went on writing.

"That's not how it's done, trust me! Well, all __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."right"Feel free to keep her until everything gets sorted out——" He kept writing.

The carpenter strode over to the child; his blond hair bristled, his beard was fearsome and like an ogre's. But his voice trembled with Teuton sentiment.

The carpenter approached the child; his messy blond hair and imposing beard made him look like an ogre. However, his voice was filled with a gentle German emotion.

"You got a new mamma, Steve!" he rumbled. "Now, you run in und cry mit her so much as you like." He pulled the little girl gently toward his rooms; the morbid crowd murmured on the stairs at the sight of the child of suicides.

"You have a new mom, Steve!" he said in a deep voice. "Now, you can go in and cry with her as much as you want." He gently pulled the little girl toward his room; the quiet crowd whispered on the stairs at the sight of the child of suicides.

"Mamma, here iss our little Steve alretty!" growled Schmidt. "Now, py Gott! I got to go to my job! A hellofa business iss it! Schade—immer—schade! Another mouth to feed, py Gott!"

"Mom, here's our little Steve already!" complained Schmidt. "Now, for goodness' sake! I need to get to work! What a wild situation this is! It's such a shame—always—a shame! Another mouth to feed, seriously!"

FOREWORD

INTRODUCTION

On the Christmas-tide train which carried homeward those Saint James schoolboys who resided in or near New York, Cleland Junior sat chattering with his comrades in a drawing-room car entirely devoted to the Saint James boys, and resounding with the racket of their interminable gossip and laughter.

On the Christmas train heading home for the Saint James schoolboys from New York and nearby areas, Cleland Junior was talking with his friends in a lounge car that was filled only with Saint James boys, buzzing with their constant gossip and laughter.

The last number of their school paper had come out on the morning of their departure for Christmas holidays at home; every boy had a copy and was trying to read it aloud to his neighbour; shrieks of mirth resounded, high, shrill arguments, hot disputes, shouts of approval or of protest.

The last issue of their school paper came out on the morning they left for Christmas break at home; each boy had a copy and was trying to read it out loud to his friend; bursts of laughter filled the air, high-pitched arguments, heated disagreements, and shouts of approval or disapproval.

"Read this! Say, did you get this!" cried a tall boy named Grismer. "Jim Cleland wrote it! What do you know about our own pet novelist——"

"Hey, check this out! Did you see this?" shouted a tall guy named Grismer. "Jim Cleland wrote it! What do you know about our very own favorite novelist——"

"Shut up!" retorted Cleland Junior, blushing and abashed by accusation of authorship.

"Shut"Up!" replied Cleland Junior, feeling embarrassed and flustered by the accusation that he was the author.

"He wrote it all right!" repeated Grismer exultantly. "Oh, girls! Just listen to this mush about the birds and the bees and the bright blue sky——"

"He really wrote it!" Grismer exclaimed excitedly. "Oh, girls! Just listen to this corny stuff about the birds and the bees and the clear blue sky——"

"Jim, you're all right! That's the stuff!" shouted another. "The girl in the story's a peach, and the battle scene is great!"

"Jim, you’re amazing! That’s incredible!" shouted another. "The girl in the story is awesome, and the battle scene is thrilling!"

"Say, Jim, where do you get your battle stuff?" inquired another lad respectfully.

"Hey, Jim, where do you get your combat gear?" inquired another kid respectfully.

"Out of the papers, of course," replied Cleland Junior. "All you have to do is to read 'em, and you can think out the way it really looks."

"Just from the articles, of course," replied Cleland Junior. "All you need to do is read them, and you can see how it actually is."

The only master in the car, a young Harvard graduate, got up from his revolving chair and came over to Cleland Junior.

The only boss in the car, a young Harvard graduate, stood up from his swivel chair and walked over to Cleland Junior.

The boy rose immediately, standing slender and handsome in the dark suit of mourning which he still wore after two years.

The boy got up immediately, looking sleek and attractive in the dark suit of mourning he had still been wearing for two years.

"Sit down, Jim," said Grayson, the master, seating himself on the arm of the boy's chair. And, as the boy diffidently resumed his seat: "Nice little story of yours, this. Just finished it. Co you still think of making writing your profession?"

"Sit down, Jim," said Grayson, the teacher, as he perched on the arm of the boy's chair. As the boy nervously settled back, Grayson continued, "This is a nice little story of yours. I just wrapped it up. Do you still consider making writing your career?"

"I'd like to, sir."

"I'd love to, sir."

"Many are called, you know," remarked the master with a smile.

"A lot of people are invited, you know," the master said with a smile.

"I know, sir. I shall have to take my chance."

"I understand, sir. I'll have to take my chances."

Phil Grayson, baseball idol of the Saint James boys, and himself guilty of several delicate verses in the Century and Scribner's, sat on the padded arm of the revolving chair and touched his slight moustache thoughtfully.

Phil Grayson, the baseball hero of the Saint James boys and the writer of several delicate poems in Century and Scribner's, sat on the padded arm of the swivel chair, thoughtfully stroking his thin mustache.

"One's profession, Jim, ought to be one's ruling passion. To choose a profession, choose what you most care to do in your leisure moments. That should be your business in life."

"Your career, Jim, should be your biggest passion. When you pick a job, choose something you love doing in your free time. That should be your life's purpose."

The boy said:

The kid said:

"I like about everything, Mr. Grayson, but I think I had rather write than anything else."

"I enjoy almost everything, Mr. Grayson, but I think I would rather write than do anything else."

John Belter, a rotund youth, listening and drawing caricatures on the back of the school paper, suggested that perhaps Cleland Junior was destined to write the Great American Novel.

John Belter, a chubby kid, was listening and doodling caricatures on the back of the school paper when he proposed that perhaps Cleland Junior was destined to write the Great American Novel.

Grayson said pleasantly:

Grayson said cheerfully:

"It was the great American ass who first made inquiries concerning the Great American Novel."

"It was the great American fool who first inquired about the Great American Novel."

"Oh, what a knock!" shouted Oswald Grismer, delighted.

"Wow, what a hit!" shouted Oswald Grismer, excited.

But young Belter joined in the roars of laughter, undisturbed, saying very coolly:

But young Belter joined in the laughter, completely unfazed, and said very casually:

"Do you mean, sir, that the Great American Novel will never be written, or that it has already been written several times, or that there isn't any such thing?"

"Are you saying, sir, that the Great American Novel will never be written, that it has already been written multiple times, or that it doesn't even exist?"

"I mean all three, Jack," explained Grayson, smiling. "Let me see that caricature you have been so busy over."

"I mean all three, Jack," Grayson said with a smile. "Show me that drawing you've been working on."

"It's—it's you, sir."

"It's—it's you, sir."

"What of it?" retorted the young master. "Do you think I can't laugh at myself?"

"So what?" the young master replied. "Do you think I can't laugh at myself?"

He took the paper so reluctantly tendered:

He hesitantly took the paper that was given to him:

"Jack, you are a terror! You young rascal, you've made me look like a wax-faced clothing dummy!"

Jack, youare"Just a handful! You little troublemaker, you've made me look like a dummy!"

"Tribute to your faultless apparel, sir, and equally faultless features——"

"Cheers to your flawless outfit, sir, and equally flawless appearance——"

A shriek of laughter from the boys who had crowded around to see; Grayson himself laughing unfeignedly and long; then the babel of eager, boyish voices again, loud, emphatic, merciless in discussion of the theme of the moment.

A wave of laughter from the boys who had come to watch; Grayson himself laughing sincerely and for a long time; then the chaotic buzz of excited, boyish voices once more, loud, confident, and persistent in talking about the subject at hand.

Into the swaying car and down the aisle came a negro in spotless white, repeating invitingly:

Into the moving car and down the aisle came a Black man in clean white, warmly repeating:

"First call for luncheon, gentlemen! Luncheon served in the dining car forward!"

"First call for lunch, guys! Lunch is served in the dining car at the front!"

His agreeable voice was drowned in the cheering of three dozen famished boys, stampeding.

His cheerful voice was drowned out by the cheers of thirty-six eager boys running forward.

Cleland Junior came last with the master.

Cleland Junior came in last with the teacher.

"I hope you'll have a happy holiday, Jim," said Grayson, with quiet cordiality.

"I hope you have an awesome holiday, Jim," Grayson said with a friendly smile.

"I'm crazy to see father," said the boy. "I'm sure I'll have a good time."

"I can't wait to see Dad," said the boy. "I'm sure I'm going to have an awesome time."

At the vestibule he stepped aside, but the master bade him precede him.

At the entrance, he moved to the side, but the master told him to proceed.

And as the fair, slender boy passed out into the forward car, the breeze ruffling his blond hair, and his brown eyes still smiling with the anticipation of home coming, he passed Fate, Chance, and Destiny, whispering together in the corner of the platform. But the boy could not see them; could not know that they were discussing him.

As the attractive, slender boy stepped into the front car, the breeze ruffled his blond hair and his brown eyes still shone with excitement about returning home. He passed by Fate, Chance, and Destiny, who were quietly chatting in the corner of the platform. But the boy couldn't see them or know that they were discussing him.

CHAPTER I

CHAPTER 1

An average New York house on a side street in winter is a dark affair; daylight comes reluctantly and late into the city; the south side of a street catches the first winter sun rays when there are any; the north side remains shadowy and chilly.

A typical New York house on a side street in winter feels dark; daylight comes slowly and late in the city; the south side of the street gets the first winter sunlight when it appears, while the north side remains gloomy and cold.

Cleland Senior's old-fashioned house stood on the north side of 80th Street; and on the last morning of Cleland Junior's Christmas vacation, while the first bars of sunshine fell across the brown stone façades on the opposite side of the street, the Clelands' breakfast room still remained dim, bathed in the silvery gray dusk of morning.

Cleland Senior's vintage house was located on the north side of 80th Street. On the final morning of Cleland Junior's Christmas break, as the first rays of sunshine brightened the brownstone facades across the street, the Clelands' breakfast room remained dim, filled with the silvery gray light of early morning.

Father and son had finished breakfast, but Cleland Senior, whose other names were John and William, had not yet lighted the cigar which he held between thumb and forefinger and contemplated in portentous silence. Nor had he opened the morning paper to read paragraphs of interest to Cleland Junior, comment upon them, and encourage discussion, as was his wont when his son happened to be home from school.

Father and son had finished breakfast, but Cleland Senior, also known as John and William, hadn’t lit the cigar he was holding between his thumb and forefinger, which he was staring at deep in thought. He also hadn’t opened the morning paper to read any interesting sections for Cleland Junior, comment on them, and start a discussion, as he typically did when his son was home from school.

The house was one of those twenty-foot brown stone houses—architecturally featureless—which was all there was to New York architecture fifty years ago.

The house was one of those twenty-foot brownstone buildings—architecturally simple—which represented everything about New York architecture fifty years ago.

But John William Cleland's dead wife had managed to make a gem of the interior, and the breakfast room on the second floor front, once his wife's bedroom, was charming with its lovely early American furniture and silver, and its mellow, old-time prints in colour.

But John William Cleland's late wife had designed a beautiful interior, and the breakfast room on the second floor, which used to be his wife's bedroom, was lovely with its gorgeous early American furniture and silver, along with its warm, vintage-colored prints.

Cleland Junior continued to look rather soberly at the familiar pictures, now, as he sat in silence opposite his father, his heart of a boy oppressed by the approaching parting.

Cleland Junior still looked a bit serious at the familiar pictures as he sat quietly across from his father, his young heart heavy with the approaching farewell.

"So you think you'll make writing a profession, Jim?" repeated John Cleland, not removing his eyes from the cigar he was turning over and over.

"So you really think you can make a career out of writing, Jim?" John Cleland asked, still focused on the cigar he was rolling between his fingers.

"Yes, father."

"Yes, Dad."

"All right. Then a general education is the thing, and Harvard the place—unless you prefer another university."

"Alright. A general education is the best option, and Harvard is the right choice—unless you prefer another university."

"The fellows are going to Harvard—most of them," said the boy.

"The guys are going to Harvard—most of them," said the boy.

"A boy usually desires to go where his school friends go.... It's all right, Jim."

"A boy often wants to go where his school friends go.... It's okay, Jim."

Cleland Junior's fresh, smooth face of a school boy had been slowly growing more and more solemn. Sometimes he looked at the prints on the wall; sometimes he glanced across the table at his father, who still sat absently turning over and over the unlighted cigar between his fingers. The approaching separation was weighing on them both. That, and the empty third chair by the bay window, inclined them to caution in speech, lest memory strike them suddenly, deep and unawares, and their voices betray their men's hearts to each other—which is not an inclination between men.

Cleland Junior's youthful, smooth face was gradually becoming more serious. Occasionally, he stared at the pictures on the wall; at other times, he looked across the table at his father, who was still sitting there, absentmindedly twisting the unlit cigar between his fingers. The impending separation was weighing heavily on both of them. This, along with the empty third chair by the bay window, made them careful about what they said, fearing that memories might suddenly overwhelm them and cause their voices to reveal the emotions they were trying to hide from each other—which isn’t something men typically do.

Cleland Senior glanced involuntarily from the empty chair to the table, where, as always, a third place had been laid by Meachem, and, as always, a fresh flower lay beside the service plate.

Cleland Senior couldn’t help but glance from the empty chair to the table, where, as usual, Meachem had set a third place, and just like always, a fresh flower lay next to the service plate.

No matter what the occasion, under all circumstances and invariably Meachem laid a fresh blossom of some sort beside the place which nobody used.

No matter the occasion, Meachem always put a fresh flower of some kind next to the unused spot.

Cleland Senior gazed at the frail cluster of frisia in silence.

Cleland Senior looked at the delicate bunch of frisia silently.

Through the second floor hallway landing, in the library beyond, the boy could see his suitcase, and, lying against it, his hockey stick. Cleland Senior's preoccupied glance also, at intervals, reverted to these two significant objects. Presently he got up and walked out into the little library, followed in silence by Cleland Junior.

Through the second-floor hallway landing, in the library ahead, the boy spotted his suitcase, with his hockey stick leaning against it. Cleland Senior's distracted gaze occasionally shifted back to these two important items as well. Eventually, he stood up and walked into the small library, with Cleland Junior quietly following behind.

There was a very tall clock in that room, which had been made by one of the Willards many years before the elder Cleland's birth; but it ticked now as aggressively and bumptiously as though it were brand new.

There was a really tall clock in that room, made by one of the Willards many years before the elder Cleland was born; but it ticked now as loudly and confidently as if it were brand new.

The father wandered about for a while, perhaps with the vague idea of finding a match for his cigar; the son's clear gaze followed his father's restless movements until the clock struck the half hour.

The father walked around for a while, perhaps with the unclear goal of finding a lighter for his cigar; the son's keen eyes followed his father's restless movements until the clock struck half past the hour.

"Father?"

"Dad?"

"Yes, dear—yes, old chap?"—with forced carelessness which deceived neither.

"Yeah, sure—what's up, buddy?"—trying to sound casual but not convincing anyone.

"It's half past nine."

"It's 9:30."

"All right, Jim—any time you're ready."

"Okay, Jim—whenever you're ready."

"I hate to go back and leave you all alone here!" broke out the boy impulsively.

"I really don't want to go back and leave you all alone here!" the boy said without thinking.

It was a moment of painful tension.

It was a highly stressful moment.

Cleland Senior did not reply; and the boy, conscious of the emotion which his voice had betrayed, and suddenly shy about it, turned his head and gazed out into the back yard.

Cleland Senior didn't reply, and the boy, realizing the emotion his voice had shown and suddenly feeling shy about it, turned his head and looked out into the backyard.

Father and son still wore mourning; the black garments made the boy's hair and skin seem fairer than they really were—as fair as his dead mother's.

Father and son were still grieving; the black clothes made the boy's hair and skin appear lighter than they really were—just as light as his late mother's.

When Cleland Senior concluded that he was able to speak in a perfectly casual and steady voice, he said:

When Cleland Senior realized he could speak in a totally casual and steady tone, he said:

"Have you had a pretty good holiday, Jim?"

"Did you have a nice vacation, Jim?"

"Fine, father!"

"Okay, dad!"

"That's good. That's as it should be. We've enjoyed a pretty good time together, my son; haven't we?"

"That's awesome. That's how it should be. We've had a really good time together, my son, haven't we?"

"Great! It was a dandy vacation!"

"Awesome! It was an amazing vacation!"

There came another silence. On the boy's face lingered a slight retrospective smile, as he mentally reviewed the two weeks now ending with the impending departure for school. Certainly he had had a splendid time. His father had engineered all sorts of parties and amusements for him—schoolboy gatherings at the Ice Rink; luncheons and little dances in their own home, to which school comrades and children of old friends were bidden; trips to the Bronx, to the Aquarium, to the Natural History Museum; wonderful evenings at home together.

Another silence settled in. The boy had a small, reflective smile as he remembered the past two weeks, which were now ending with the start of school just around the corner. He had an amazing time. His dad had planned all sorts of parties and fun activities for him—get-togethers with friends at the Ice Rink; lunches and small dances at their home, where school friends and kids of old family friends were invited; trips to the Bronx, the Aquarium, and the Natural History Museum; and great evenings spent together at home.

The boy had gone with his father to see the "Wizard of Oz," to see Nazimova in "The Comet"—a doubtful experiment, but in line with theories of Cleland Senior—to see "The Fall of Port Arthur" at the Hippodrome; to hear Calvé at the Opera.

The boy had gone with his dad to see "The Wizard of Oz," to see Nazimova in "The Comet"—a questionable experiment, but consistent with Cleland Senior's theories—to see "The Fall of Port Arthur" at the Hippodrome; to hear Calvé at the Opera.

Together they had strolled on Fifth Avenue, viewed the progress of the new marble tower then being built on Madison Square, had lunched together at Delmonico's, dined at Sherry's, motored through all the parks, visited Governor's Island and the Navy Yard—the latter rendezvous somewhat empty of interest since the great battle fleet had started on its pacific voyage around the globe.

Together, they walked along Fifth Avenue, checked out the construction of the new marble tower being built on Madison Square, had lunch at Delmonico's, dined at Sherry's, drove through all the parks, visited Governor's Island and the Navy Yard—although the Navy Yard was a bit boring since the big battle fleet had left for its peaceful journey around the world.

Always they had been together since the boy returned from Saint James school for the Christmas holidays; and Cleland Senior had striven to fill every waking hour of his son's day with something pleasant to be remembered.

They had always been together since the boy returned from Saint James school for the Christmas break, and Cleland Senior had worked hard to fill every hour of his son's day with happy memories.

Always at breakfast he had read aloud the items of interest—news concerning President Roosevelt—the boy's hero—and his administration; Governor Hughes and his administration; the cumberous coming of Mr. Taft from distant climes; local squabbles concerning projected subways. All that an intelligent and growing boy ought to know and begin to think about, Cleland Senior read aloud at the breakfast table—for this reason, and also to fill in every minute with pleasant interest lest the dear grief, now two years old, and yet forever fresh, creep in between words and threaten the silences between them with sudden tears.

Every morning at breakfast, he would read aloud the interesting news—stories about President Roosevelt— the boy's hero—and his administration; Governor Hughes and his administration; the impactful arrival of Mr. Taft from distant places; local debates about planned subways. Everything that a bright and curious boy should know and start thinking about, Cleland Senior read aloud at the breakfast table. This wasn't just to share knowledge but also to fill every moment with engaging topics to keep the lingering sadness, now two years old but still fresh, from creeping into their conversations and threatening to interrupt their silences with sudden tears.

But two years is a long, long time in the life of the young—in the life of a fourteen-year-old boy; and yet, the delicate shadow of his mother still often dimmed for him the sunny sparkle of the winter's holiday. It fell across his clear young eyes now, where he sat thinking, and made them sombre and a deeper brown.

But two years is a really long time for someone young—in the life of a fourteen-year-old boy; and still, the tender memory of his mother often overshadowed the bright joy of the winter holiday. It fell over his clear young eyes now, as he sat in thought, making them appear darker and deeper brown.

For he was going back to boarding school; and old memories were uneasily astir again; and Cleland Senior saw the shadow on the boy's face; understood; but now chose to remain silent, not intervening.

He was heading back to boarding school, and old memories were bringing up feelings again. Cleland Senior saw the shadows on the boy's face, understood, but chose to remain silent and not intervene.

So memory gently enveloped them both, leaving them very still together, there in the library.

Memory softly enveloped them both, holding them perfectly still together in the library.

For the boy's mother had been so intimately associated with preparations for returning to school in those blessed days which already had begun to seem distant and a little unreal to Cleland Junior—so tenderly and vitally a part of them—that now, when the old pain, the loneliness, the eternal desire for her was again possessing father and son in the imminence of familiar departure, Cleland Senior let it come to the boy, not caring to avert it.

Since the boy's mother had played such a significant role in preparing for the return to school during those amazing days that were beginning to feel distant and somewhat unreal to Cleland Junior—she was such a caring and crucial part of those times—now, as the familiar emotions of sadness, loneliness, and the ongoing yearning for her came back to both father and son with the approaching departure, Cleland Senior let the boy feel it, not trying to shield him from the experience.

Thinking of the same thing, both sat gazing into the back yard. There was a cat on the whitewashed fence. Lizzie, the laundress—probably the last of the race of old-time family laundresses—stood bare-armed in the cold, pinning damp clothing to the lines, her Irish mouth full of wooden clothes-pins, her parboiled arms steaming.

Both were deep in thought, gazing into the backyard. A cat was perched on the whitewashed fence. Lizzie, the laundress—probably the last of the old-school family laundresses—stood bare-armed in the cold, hanging damp clothes on the lines, her Irish mouth stuffed with wooden clothespins, and steam rising from her scalded arms.

At length Cleland Senior's glance fell again upon the tall clock. He swallowed nothing, stared grimly at the painted dial where a ship circumnavigated the sun, then squaring his big shoulders he rose with decision.

Finally, Cleland Senior looked back at the tall clock. He didn't swallow; he just stared intently at the painted dial where a ship sailed around the sun. Then, straightening his broad shoulders, he stood up with firm resolve.

The boy got up too.

The boy got up too.

In the front hall they assisted each other with overcoats; the little, withered butler took the boy's luggage down the brown-stone steps to the car. A moment later father and son were spinning along Fifth Avenue toward Forty-second Street.

In the entryway, they assisted each other with their coats; the small, fragile butler took the boy's bags down the brownstone steps to the car. A moment later, father and son were driving down Fifth Avenue toward Forty-second Street.

As usual, this ordeal of departure forced John Cleland to an unnatural, off-hand gaiety at the crisis, as though the parting amounted to nothing.

As always, this difficult farewell brought John Cleland into an unusual, relaxed cheerfulness at that moment, as if the parting didn’t matter at all.

"Going to be a good kid in school, Jim?" he asked, casually humorous.

"Are you going to behave at school, Jim?" he asked, with a lighthearted tone.

The boy nodded and smiled.

The kid nodded and smiled.

"That's right. And, Jim, stick to your Algebra, no matter how you hate it. I hated it too.... Going to get on your class hockey team?"

"Exactly. And, Jim, make sure to stay on top of your Algebra, even if you really don’t like it. I hated it too... Are you going to join your class hockey team?"

"I'll do my best."

"I'll give it my all."

"Right. Try for the ball team, too. And, Jim?"

"Alright. Also, give the baseball team a chance, too. And, Jim?"

"Yes, father?"

"Yes, Dad?"

"You're all right so far. You know what's good and what's bad."

"You're doing great so far. You know what's right and what's wrong."

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"No matter what happens, you can always come to me. You thoroughly understand that."

"Whatever happens, you can always rely on me. You totally understand that."

"Yes, father."

"Yeah, dad."

"You've never known what it is to be afraid of me, have you?"

"You've never actually experienced what it's like to be afraid of me, have you?"

The boy smiled broadly; said no.

The boy smiled broadly and shook his head.

"Never be afraid of me, Jim. That's one thing I couldn't stand. I'm always here. All I'm here on earth for is you! Do you really understand me?"

"Don't be afraid of me, Jim. That's something I can't deal with. I'm always here. The only reason I'm on this earth is for you! Do you really understand me?"

"Yes, father."

"Yes, dad."

Red-capped porter, father and son halted near the crowded train gate inside the vast railroad station.

A red-capped porter, along with his father and son, paused near the busy train gate inside the big train station.

Cleland Senior said briskly:

Cleland Senior said quickly:

"Good-bye, old chap. See you at Easter. Good luck! Send me anything you write in the way of verses and stories."

"Take care, my friend. See you at Easter. Good luck! Please send me anything you write, like poems and stories."

Their clasped hands fell apart; the boy went through the gate, followed by his porter and by numerous respectable and negligible travelling citizens, male and female, bound for destinations doubtless interesting to them. To John Cleland they were merely mechanically moving impedimenta which obscured the retreating figure of his only son and irritated him to that extent. And when the schoolboy cap of that only son disappeared, engulfed in the crowd, John Cleland went back to his car, back to his empty, old-fashioned brownstone house, seated himself in the library that his wife had made lovely, and picked up the Times, which he had not read aloud at breakfast.

Their hands fell apart; the boy walked through the gate, followed by his porter and a group of regular travelers, both men and women, heading to places that probably interested them. To John Cleland, they were just frustrating obstacles blocking the view of his only son's departing figure, which annoyed him even more. And when that schoolboy cap of his only son disappeared into the crowd, John Cleland turned back to his car and returned to his empty, old-fashioned brownstone home. He settled into the beautifully arranged library his wife had created and picked up theTimes, which he hadn't read out loud at breakfast.

He had been sitting there more than an hour before he thought of reading the paper so rigidly spread across his knees. But he was not interested in what he read. The battle fleet, it seemed, was preparing to sail from Port-of-Spain; Mr. Taft was preparing to launch his ponderous candidacy at the fat head of the Republican party; a woman had been murdered in the Newark marshes; the subway muddle threatened to become more muddled; somebody desired to motor from New York to Paris; President Roosevelt and Mr. Cortelyou had been in consultation about something or other; German newspapers accused the United States of wasting its natural resources; Scotti was singing Scarpia in "Tosca"; a new music hall had been built in the Bronx——

He had been sitting there for over an hour before he thought about reading the newspaper that was awkwardly spread across his knees. But he wasn't really interested in what he read. The battle fleet was getting ready to sail from Port-of-Spain; Mr. Taft was about to announce his strong candidacy for the Republican party; a woman had been murdered in the Newark marshes; the subway situation was on the verge of getting even worse; someone wanted to drive from New York to Paris; President Roosevelt and Mr. Cortelyou had been discussing something or other; German newspapers accused the United States of wasting its natural resources; Scotti was singing.Scarpiain "Tosca"; a new music hall had been constructed in the Bronx——

Cleland Senior laid the paper aside, stared at the pale winter sunshine on the back fence till things suddenly blurred, then he resumed his paper, sharply, and gazed hard at the print until his dead wife's smiling eyes faded from the page.

Cleland Senior set the newspaper down, gazed at the pale winter sun on the back fence until his vision blurred, then picked up the paper again and concentrated hard on the words until the image of his late wife's smiling eyes faded from the page.

But in the paper there seemed nothing to hold his attention. He turned to the editorials, then to the last page. This, he noticed, was still entirely devoted to the "Hundred Neediest Cases"—the yearly Christmastide appeal in behalf of specific examples of extreme distress. The United Charities Organization of the Metropolitan district always made this appeal every year.

But there was nothing in the newspaper that interested him. He flipped through the editorials and then checked the last page. He saw that it was still entirely dedicated to the "Hundred Neediest Cases"—the annual Christmas appeal highlighting specific examples of extreme hardship. The United Charities Organization of the Metropolitan area always ran this appeal every year.

Now, Cleland Senior had already sent various sums to that particular charity; and his eyes followed rather listlessly the paragraphs describing certain cases which still were totally unrelieved or only partially aided by charitable subscriptions. He read on as a man reads whose heart is still sore within him—not without a certain half irritable sense of sympathy, perhaps, but with an interest still dulled by the oppression which separation from his son always brought.

Cleland Senior had already made several donations to that charity, and he approached the articles detailing specific cases that were either completely unaddressed or only partially supported by donations with a sense of indifference. He read as if he still felt the pain in his heart—not without a tinge of irritation mixed with sympathy, perhaps, but with an interest that was still muted by the burden of being apart from his son.

And still his preoccupied mind plodded on as he glanced over the several paragraphs of appeal, and after a while he yawned, wondering listlessly that such pitiable cases of need had not been relieved by somebody among the five million who so easily could give the trifles desired. For example:

Yet his distracted mind kept wandering as he skimmed through the different paragraphs of requests. After a while, he yawned, feeling aimlessly curious about why such desperate cases hadn’t been assisted by any of the five million people who could easily afford to provide the small things they needed. For example:

"Case No. 47. A young man, 25, hopelessly crippled and bedridden, could learn to do useful work, sufficient to support him, if $25 for equipment were sent to the United Charities office."

"Case No. 47. A 25-year-old man, who is severely disabled and confined to bed, could learn to do useful work that would allow him to support himself if $25 for equipment were sent to the United Charities office."

Contributors were asked to mention Case No. 47 when sending cheques for relief.

Contributors were requested to refer to Case No. 47 when sending checks for assistance.

He read on mechanically:

He read mechanically:

"Case No. 108. This case has been partly relieved through contributions, but thirty dollars are still required. Otherwise, these two aged and helpless gentlewomen must lose their humble little home and an institution will have to take care of them. Neither one has many more years to live. A trifling aid, now, means that the few remaining days left to these old people will be tranquil days, free from the dread of separation and destitution."

"Case No. 108. This case has received some help through donations, but we still need thirty dollars. If we don’t raise this amount, two elderly and vulnerable women will lose their modest home and will have to rely on a care facility. Neither of them has many years left. A small contribution now can ensure their remaining time is peaceful, free from the fear of losing each other and facing poverty."

"Case 113. The father, consumptive and unable to work; the mother still weak from childbirth; the only other wage-earner a daughter aged sixteen, under arrest; four little children dependent. Seventy dollars will tide them over until the mother can recover and resume her wage-earning, which, with the daughter's assistance, will be sufficient to keep the family together. Three of the children are defectives; the oldest sister, a cash-girl, has been arrested and held as a witness for attending, at her mother's request, a clinic conducted by people advocating birth-control; and the three dollars a week which she brought to the family has been stopped indefinitely."

"Case 113. The father is sick and can’t work; the mother is still recovering from childbirth; the only other person bringing in income is their sixteen-year-old daughter, who is currently under arrest; there are four small children depending on them. Seventy dollars will help them get by until the mother can heal and return to work, which, with her daughter’s help, will be enough to keep the family together. Three of the children have disabilities; the oldest sister, who worked as a cashier, has been arrested and is being held as a witness for going, at her mother’s request, to a clinic run by people promoting birth control; and the three dollars a week she contributed to the family income has been stopped indefinitely."

"Case 119. For this case no money at all has been received so far. It is the case of a little child, Stephanie Quest, left an orphan by the death or suicide of both drug-addicted parents, and taken into the family of a kindly German carpenter two years ago. It is the first permanent shelter the child has ever known, the first kindness ever offered her, the first time she has ever had sufficient nourishment in all her eleven years of life. Now she is in danger of losing the only home she has ever had. Stephanie is a pretty, delicate, winsome and engaging little creature of eleven, whose only experience with life had been savage cruelty, gross neglect, filth and immemorial starvation until the carpenter took her into his own too numerous family, and his wife cared for her as though she were their own child.

"Case 119. So far, no money has been received for this case. It concerns a little girl, Stephanie Quest, who became an orphan after both her drug-addicted parents either died or committed suicide. She was taken in by a kind German carpenter two years ago. This is the first stable home she has ever known, the first time anyone has shown her kindness, and the first time she has had enough to eat in all her eleven years. Now, she risks losing the only home she has ever had. Stephanie is a beautiful, delicate, charming, and delightful eleven-year-old, whose past is filled with brutal cruelty, severe neglect, filth, and constant hunger until the carpenter brought her into his large family, where his wife treats her like their own daughter.

"But they have five children of their own, and the wife is soon to have another baby. Low wages, irregular employment, the constantly increasing cost of living, now make it impossible for them to feed and clothe an extra child.

"But they have five kids of their own, and the wife is about to have another baby. Low wages, irregular work, and the ever-rising cost of living now make it impossible for them to feed and clothe an extra child."

"They are fond of the little girl; they are willing to keep and care for her if fifty dollars could be contributed toward her support. But if this sum be not forthcoming, little Stephanie will have to go to an institution.

"They like the little girl; they're willing to take her in and care for her if fifty dollars can be raised for her support. But if this amount doesn’t come through, little Stephanie will have to go to an orphanage."

"The child is now physically healthy. She is of a winning personality, but somewhat impulsive, unruly, and wilful at times; and it would be far better for her future welfare to continue to live with these sober, kindly, honest people who love her, than to be sent to an orphanage."

"The child is now physically healthy. She has a charming personality, but can be a bit impulsive, unruly, and headstrong at times; and it would be much better for her future well-being to continue living with these caring, honest people who love her, rather than being sent to an orphanage."

"Case No. 123. A very old man, desperately poor and ill and entirely——"

"Case No. 123. An extremely old man, desperately poor and sick and completely——"

John Cleland dropped the paper suddenly across his knees. A fierce distaste for suffering, an abrupt disinclination for such details checked further perusal.

John Cleland suddenly tossed the paper onto his knees. A strong dislike for pain and an immediate lack of interest in those details prevented him from reading on.

"Damnation!" he muttered, fumbling for another cigar.

"Dammit!" he muttered, looking for another cigar.

His charities already had been attended to for the year. That portion of his income devoted to such things was now entirely used up. But he remained uneasily aware that the portion reserved for further acquisition of Americana—books, prints, pictures, early American silver, porcelains, furniture, was still intact for the new year now beginning.

He had already handled his charitable donations for the year. The amount of his income allocated for that was completely used up. However, he was still painfully aware that the portion set aside for collecting Americana—books, prints, pictures, early American silver, porcelain, and furniture—remained untouched for the new year that was beginning.

That was his only refuge from loneliness and the ever-living grief—the plodding hunt for such things and the study connected with this pursuit. Except for his son—his ruling passion—he had no other interest, now that his wife was dead—nothing that particularly mattered to him in life except this collecting of Americana.

That was his only way to escape loneliness and ongoing sadness—his slow and steady search for these things and the research that came with it. Besides his son—his main passion—he had no other interests now that his wife was gone—nothing that truly mattered to him in life except for collecting Americana.

And now his son had gone away again. The day had to be filled—filled rather quickly, too; for the parting still hurt cruelly, and with a dull persistence that he had not yet shaken off. He must busy himself with something. He'd go out again presently, and mouse about among musty stacks of furniture "in the rough." Then he'd prowl through auction rooms and screw a jeweller's glass into his right eye and pore over mezzotints.

Now his son had gone again. He needed to find something to do—quickly, because the separation still hurt a lot and wouldn’t go away. He had to keep himself busy with something. He would head out soon to search through dusty old furniture. Then he’d stroll through auction houses and use a jeweler's loupe in his right eye to look at mezzotints.

He allowed himself just so much to spend on Americana; just so much to spend on his establishment, so much to invest, so much to give to charity——

He figured out how much he could spend on American culture, how much for his business, how much to invest, and how much to donate to charity——

"Damnation!" he repeated aloud.

"Damn!" he said again.

It was the last morning of the exhibition at the Christensen Galleries of early American furniture. That afternoon the sale was to begin. He had not had time for preliminary investigation. He realized the importance of the collection; knew that his friends would be there in force; and hated the thought of losing such a chance.

It was the last morning of the exhibition at the Christensen Galleries featuring early American furniture. The sale was scheduled to begin that afternoon. He hadn’t had a chance to do any research beforehand. He realized how important the collection was, knew that many of his friends would be there, and was anxious about the idea of missing out on such an opportunity.

Turning the leaves or his newspaper for the advertisement, he found himself again confronted by the columns containing the dreary "Hundred Neediest Cases." And against every inclination he re-read the details of Case 119.

As he skimmed through the pages of his newspaper for the ad, he once again noticed the sections listing the sad "Hundred Neediest Cases." And against his better judgment, he read the details of Case 119 again.

Odd, he thought to himself angrily, that there was nobody in the city to contribute the few dollars necessary to this little girl. The case in question required only fifty dollars. Fifty dollars meant a home, possibly moral salvation, to this child with her winning disposition and unruly ways.

It's upsetting, he thought angrily, that no one in the city could give a few dollars to help this little girl. All it took was fifty dollars. Fifty dollars could provide a home and maybe even offer a chance for a better life for this child with her lovely personality and energetic behavior.

He read the details again, more irritated than ever, yet grimly interested to note that, as usual, it is the very poor with many burdens who help the poor. This carpenter, living probably in a tenement, with a wife, an unborn baby, and a herd of squalling children to support, had still found room for another little waif, whose drug-sodden parents had been kind to her only by dying.

He read the details again, more annoyed than ever, yet grimly interested to see that, as usual, it's the very poor with many struggles who help those in need. This carpenter, likely living in an apartment building with a wife, an unborn baby, and a bunch of crying kids to support, had still made space for another little orphan, whose drug-addicted parents had only been kind to her by passing away.

John Cleland turned the page, searched for the advertisement of the Christensen Galleries, discovered it, read it carefully. There were some fine old prints advertised to be sold. His hated rivals would be there—beloved friends yet hated rivals in the endless battle for bargains in antiquities.

John Cleland turned the page, found the ad for Christensen Galleries, and read it carefully. There were some stunning old prints for sale. His hated competitors would be there—beloved friends yet bitter rivals in the ongoing battle for antiques deals.

When he got into his car a few minutes later, he told the chauffeur to drive to Christensen's and drive fast. Halfway there, he signalled and spoke through the tube:

A few minutes later, when he got into his car, he told the driver to take him to Christensen's and to hurry. Halfway there, he signaled and spoke through the intercom:

"Where is the United Charities Building? Where? Well, drive there first."

Where is the United Charities Building located?Where"Just drive there first."

"Damn!" he muttered, readjusting himself in the corner under the lynx robe.

"Damn!" he whispered, moving around in the corner beneath the lynx robe.

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER 2

"Would you care to go there and see the child for yourself, Mr. Cleland? A few moments might give you a much clearer idea of her than all that I have told you," suggested the capable young woman to whom he had been turned over in that vast labyrinth of offices tenemented by the "United Charities Organizations of Manhattan and the Four Boroughs, Inc."

"Would you like to go there and see the child for yourself, Mr. Cleland? A few minutes might give you a much clearer understanding of her than everything I've told you," suggested the capable young woman he had been directed to in the vast maze of offices run by the 'United Charities Organizations of Manhattan and the Four Boroughs, Inc.'

John Cleland signed the cheque which he had filled in, laid it on the desk, closed his cheque-book, and shook his head.

John Cleland signed the check he had completed, put it on the desk, closed his checkbook, and shook his head.

"I'm a busy man," he said briefly.

"I'm a busy guy," he said briefly.

"Oh, I'm sorry! I wish you had time to see her for a moment. You may obtain permission through the Manhattan Charities Concern, a separate organization, winch turns over certain cases to the excellent child-placing agency connected with our corporation."

"Oh, my bad! I"wishYou had a moment to see her. You can get permission through the Manhattan Charities Concern, a separate organization that refers certain cases to the major child placement agency associated with our company.

"Thank you; I haven't time."

"Thanks; I don't have time."

"Mr. Chiltern Grismer would be the best man to see—if you had time."

"Mr. Chiltern Grismer is the best person to talk to if you have time."

"Thank you."

"Thanks."

There was a chilly silence; Cleland stood frowning at space, wrapped in gloomy preoccupation.

An unsettling silence hung in the air; Cleland stood frowning at nothing, absorbed in his grim thoughts.

"But," added the capable young woman, wistfully, "if you are so busy that you have no time to bother with this case personally——"

"But," the talented young woman said, a touch of longing in her voice, "if you're so busy that you can't handle this case yourself——"

"I have time," snapped Cleland, turning red. For the man was burdened with the inconvenient honesty of his race—a sort of tactless truthfulness which characterized all Clelands. He said:

Ihave“Right,” Cleland retorted, blushing. He was burdened by the inconvenient honesty of his community—a type of straightforwardness that every Cleland possessed. He said:

"When I informed you that I'm a busy man, I evidently but unintentionally misled you. I'm not in business. I have time. I simply don't wish to go into the slums to see somebody's perfectly strange offspring."

"When I said I’m a busy man, I unintentionally misled you. I’m not in business. I"have"I just don’t want to go into the slums to see some random person's strange kids."

The amazed young woman listened, hesitated, then threw back her pretty head and laughed:

The surprised young woman listened, took a moment, then threw her gorgeous head back and laughed:

"Mr. Cleland, your frankness is most refreshing! Certainly there is no necessity for you to go if you don't wish to. The little girl will be most grateful to you for this generous cheque, and happy to be relieved of the haunting terror that has made her almost ill at the prospect of an orphanage. The child will be beside herself with joy when she gets word from us that she need not lose the only home and the only friends she has ever known. Thank you—for little Stephanie Quest."

"Mr. Cleland, your honesty is so refreshing! You definitely don't have to leave if you don't want to. The little girl will be"soI’m grateful to you for this generous check, and she will be relieved to be free from the constant fear that has nearly made her sick at the thought of going to an orphanage. The child will be overjoyed when she hears from us that she doesn’t have to lose the only home and friends she’s ever known. Thank you—for little Stephanie Quest.

"What did the other people do to her?" inquired John Cleland, buttoning his gloves and still scowling absently at nothing.

"What did the"other"What do people do to her?" asked John Cleland, buttoning his gloves and still frowning absentmindedly at nothing.

"What people?"

"What people?"

"The ones who—her parents, I mean. What was it they did to her?"

"Her parents, you know? What did they do to her?"

"They were dreadfully inhuman——"

"They were extremely inhumane——"

"What did they do to the child? Do you know?"

"What"What happened to the child? Do you know?"

"Yes, I know, Mr. Cleland. They beat her mercilessly when they happened to be crazed by drugs; they neglected her when sober. The little thing was a mass of cuts and sores and bruises when we investigated her case; two of her ribs had been broken, somehow or other, and were not yet healed——"

"Yes, I know, Mr. Cleland. They attacked her violently when they were high and completely ignored her when they were sober. The poor girl had cuts, sores, and bruises all over her when we examined her case; two of her ribs had somehow been broken and still weren’t healed—"

"Oh, Lord!" he interrupted sharply. "That's enough of such devilish detail!—— I beg your pardon, but such things—annoy me. Also I've some business that's waiting—or pleasure, whichever you choose to call it——" He glanced at his watch, thinking of the exhibition at Christensen's, and the several rival and hawk-like amateurs who certainly would be prowling around there, deriding him for his absence and looking for loot.

"Oh, come on!" he cut in sharply. "That's enough of that annoying detail! I’m sorry, but those things really get on my nerves. Plus, I have some business to take care of—or pleasure, whichever you prefer." He looked at his watch, thinking about the exhibition at Christensen's and the various rival and predatory amateurs who would definitely be hanging around there, mocking him for not showing up and looking for chances.

"Where does that child live?" he added carelessly, buttoning his overcoat.

"Where does that kid live?" he asked casually, buttoning his coat.

The capable young woman, who had been regarding him with suppressed amusement, wrote out the address on a pad, tore off the leaf, and handed it to him.

The capable young woman, who had been looking at him with barely hidden amusement, wrote down the address on a notepad, ripped off the page, and gave it to him.

"—In case you ever become curious to see little Stephanie Quest, whom you have aided so generously——" she explained.

"If you ever want to see little Stephanie Quest, whom you've helped so generously—" she said.

Cleland, recollecting with increasing annoyance that he had three hundred dollars less to waste on Christensen than he had that morning, muttered the polite formality of leave-taking required of him, and bowed himself out, carrying the slip of paper in his gloved fingers, extended as though he were looking for a place to drop it.

Cleland, increasingly frustrated as he recalled that he had three hundred dollars less to spend on Christensen than he did that morning, mumbled the polite goodbye he needed to say and left, holding the slip of paper in his gloved fingers, extending it as if he was looking for a place to drop it.

Down in the street, where his car stood, the sidewalks were slowly whitening under leisurely falling snowflakes. The asphalt already was a slippery mess.

Down on the street where his car was parked, the sidewalks were slowly becoming white from the softly falling snowflakes. The asphalt was already a slippery mess.

"Where's that!" he demanded peevishly, shoving the slip of paper at his chauffeur. "Do you know?"

Where'sthat"Do you know?" he asked irritably, shoving the slip of paper at his driver.

"I can find it, sir."

"I'll find it, sir."

"All right," snapped John Cleland.

"Okay," snapped John Cleland.

He stepped into the little limousine and settled back with a grunt. Then he hunched himself up in the corner and perked the fur robe over his knees, muttering. Thoughts of his wife, of his son, had been heavily persistent that morning. Never before had he felt actually old—he was only fifty-odd. Never before had he felt himself so alone, so utterly solitary. Never had he so needed the comradeship of his only son.

He got into the small limousine and leaned back with a grunt. Then he curled up in the corner and threw the fur robe over his knees, mumbling to himself. Thoughts of his wife and son had been heavy on his mind that morning. He had never felt truly old—he was only in his fifties. He had never felt so alone, so completely isolated. He had never needed his only son's company as much as he did now.

He had relapsed into a sort of grim, unhappy lethargy, haunted by memories of his son's baby days, when the car stopped in the tenement-lined street, swarming with push-carts and children.

He had slipped back into a dark, unhappy stupor, troubled by memories of his son's infancy, when the car came to a stop on the street lined with tenements, bustling with pushcarts and children.

The damp, rank stench of the unwashed smote him as he stepped out and entered the dirty hallway, set with bells and letter boxes and littered with débris and filthy melting snow.

The stale, unpleasant odor of the unwashed hit him as he stepped out and walked into the dirty hallway, lined with bells and mailboxes, and covered in trash and grimy, melting snow.

The place was certainly vile enough. A deformed woman with sore eyes directed him to the floor where the Schmidt family lived. On the landing he stumbled over several infants who were playing affectionately with a dead cat—probably the first substitute for a doll they had ever possessed. A fight in some room on the second floor arrested his attention, and he halted, alert and undecided, when the dim hallway resounded with screams of murder.

The place was absolutely filthy. A misshapen woman with sore eyes directed him to the floor where the Schmidt family lived. On the landing, he stumbled over a few toddlers who were playfully engaging with a dead cat—probably the first toy they had ever had. As he heard a fight coming from a room on the second floor, he paused, tense and uncertain, when the dim hallway echoed with screams of murder.

But a slatternly young woman who was passing explained very coolly that it was only "thim Cassidys mixing it"; and she went her way down stairs with her cracked pitcher, and he continued upward.

But a disheveled young woman walking by casually explained that it was just "those Cassidys making a fuss"; then she continued down the stairs with her broken pitcher, while he continued upward.

"Schmidt? In there," replied a small boy to his inquiry; and resumed his game of ball against the cracked plaster wall of the passage.

"Schmidt? In there," a little boy replied to his question, then went back to playing ball against the chipped plaster wall of the hallway.

Answering his knock, a shapeless woman opened the door.

When he knocked, a shapeless woman opened the door.

"Mrs. Schmidt?"

"Ms. Schmidt?"

"Yes, sir,"—retying the string which alone kept up her skirt.

"Yes, sir," she said, tightening the string that held up her skirt.

He explained briefly who he was, where he had been, what he had done through the United Charities for the child, Stephanie.

He briefly talked about who he was, where he had been, and what he had done for the child, Stephanie, through the United Charities.

"I'd like to take a look at her," he added, "if it's perfectly convenient."

"I'd like to check her out," he said, "if that's completely fine."

Mrs. Schmidt began to cry:

Mrs. Schmidt started to cry:

"Ex-cuse me, sir; I'm so glad we can keep her. Albert has all he can do for our own kids—but the poor little thing!—it seemed hard to send her away to a Home——" She gouged out the tears abruptly with the back of a red, water-soaked hand.

"Exc"Please, sir, I'm really happy we can keep her. Albert is already doing so much for our own kids—but that poor little thing!—it was so hard to think about sending her away to a Home..." She quickly wiped away her tears with the back of a red, damp hand.

"Steve! Here's a kind gentleman come to see you. Dry your hands, dearie, and come and thank him."

"Steve! There's a nice guy here to see you. Clean your hands, sweetheart, and go thank him."

A grey-eyed child appeared—one of those slender little shapes, graceful in every unconscious movement of head and limbs. She was drying her thin red fingers on a bit of rag as she came forward, the steam of the wash-boiler still rising from her bare arms.

A gray-eyed child appeared—one of those slender little figures, graceful in every unintentional movement of her head and limbs. She was drying her skinny red fingers on a rag as she approached, steam from the wash boiler still rising from her bare arms.

A loud, continuous noise arose in the further room, as though it were full of birds and animals fighting.

A loud, constant noise was coming from the other room, like it was filled with birds and animals fighting.

For a moment the tension of inquiry and embarrassment between the three endured in silence; then an odd, hot flush seemed to envelop the heart of Cleland Senior—and something tense within his brain loosened, flooding his entire being with infinite relief. The man had been starving for a child; that was all. He had suddenly found her. But he didn't realize it even now.

For a moment, the tension of questions and the awkwardness among the three lingered in silence; then a strange, warm feeling seemed to envelop Cleland Senior's heart—and something tight in his mind eased, filling him with intense relief. The man had been longing for a child; that was it. He had suddenly found her. But he still didn't get it.

There was a shaky chair in the exceedingly clean but wretchedly furnished room. Cleland Senior went over and seated himself gingerly.

There was a wobbly chair in the neatly organized but sparsely furnished room. Cleland Senior walked up to it and sat down carefully.

"Well, Steve?" he said with a pleasant, humourous smile. But his voice was not quite steady.

"So, Steve?" he said with a friendly, joking smile. But his voice was a bit shaky.

"Thank the good, kind gentleman!" burst out Mrs. Schmidt, beginning to sob again, and to swab the welling tears with the mottled backs of both fists. "You're going to stay with us, dearie. They ain't no policeman coming to take you to no institoot for orphan little girls! The good, kind gentleman has give the money for it. Go down onto your knees and thank him, Steve——!"

"Thank the wonderful, kind gentleman!" Mrs. Schmidt yelled, getting emotional again and wiping her flowing tears with her fists. "You're going to stay with us, sweetie. No police are coming to take you to some orphanage for little girls! The wonderful, kind gentleman covered it. Get down on your knees and thank him, Steve—!"

"Are you really going to keep me?" faltered the child. "Is it true?"

"Are you really going to"keep"Me?" the child hesitated. "Is ittrue?

"Yes, it's true, dearie. Don't go a-kissing me! Go and thank the good, kind——"

"Yes, it's true, sweetheart. Don't start kissing me! Go thank the good, kind——"

"Let me talk to the child alone," interrupted Cleland drily. "And shut the door, please!"—glancing into the farther room where a clothes-boiler steamed, onions were frying, five yelling children swarmed over every inch of furniture, a baby made apocryphal remarks from a home-made cradle, and a canary bird sang shrilly and incessantly.

"Let me talk to the kid alone," Cleland said bluntly. "And please close the door!"—he looked into the other room where a clothes boiler was steaming, onions were frying, five noisy kids were climbing on the furniture, a baby was babbling from a makeshift cradle, and a canary was singing loudly and without stopping.

Mrs. Schmidt retired, sobbing, extolling the goodness and kindness of John Cleland, who endured it with patience until the closed door shut out eulogies, yells, canary and onions.

Mrs. Schmidt retired, crying, praising the goodness and kindness of John Cleland, who patiently endured it all until the closed door cut off the compliments, shouts, canary, and onions.

Then he said:

Then he said:

"Steve, you need not thank me. Just shake hands with me. Will you? I—I like children."

"Steve, you don’t need to thank me. Just shake my hand, alright? I—I really like kids."

The little girl, whose head was still turned toward the closed door behind which had disappeared the only woman who had ever been consistently kind to her, now looked around at this large, strange man in his fur-lined coat, who sat there smiling at her in such friendly fashion.

The little girl, still staring at the closed door where the only woman who had ever shown her real kindness had just left, now looked around at the large, unfamiliar man in his fur-lined coat, who was sitting there smiling at her in a friendly manner.

And slowly, timidly, over the child's face the faintest of smiles crept in delicate response to his advances. Yet still in the wonderful grey eyes there remained that heart-rending expression of fearful inquiry which haunts the gaze of children who have been cruelly used.

Gradually and shyly, a faint smile emerged on the child's face in gentle response to his efforts. However, in those lovely grey eyes, there remained a heartbreaking expression of fearful uncertainty that lingers in the gaze of children who have been hurt.

"Is your name Stephanie?"

"Is your name Steph?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Stephanie Quest?"

"Is this Stephanie Quest?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"What shall I call you? Steve?"

"What should I call you? Steve?"

"Yes, sir," winningly grave.

"Yes, sir," earnestly serious.

"All right, then. Steve, will you shake hands?"

"Alright then. Steve, will you shake hands?"

The child laid her thin, red, water-marred fingers in his gloved hand. He retained them, and drew her nearer.

The child placed her thin, red, water-stained fingers into his gloved hand. He held them and drew her closer.

"You've had a rather tough deal, Steve, haven't you?"

"It seems like you’ve been through a lot, Steve, right?"

The child was silent, standing with head lowered, her bronzed brown hair hanging and shadowing shoulders and face.

The child stood quietly with her head down, her bronzed brown hair falling over her shoulders and face, creating shadows.

"Do you go to school, Steve?"

"Are you attending school, Steve?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Not to-day?"

"Not today?"

"No, sir. It's Saturday."

"No, sir. It's Saturday."

"Oh, yes. I forgot. What do you learn in school?"

"Oh, right. I forgot. What do you study in school?"

"Things—writing—reading."

"Stuff—writing—reading."

"Do you like school?"

"Are you into school?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"What do you like best?"

"What’s your favorite thing?"

"Dancing."

"Dance."

"Do they teach that? What kind of dancing do you learn to do?"

"Do they teach?"that"What type of dancing are you learning?"

"Fancy dancing—folk-dances. And I like the little plays that teacher gets up for us."

"I love doing fancy dance, especially folk dances. I also really enjoy the little plays our teacher puts together for us."

"Do you like any other of your studies?" he asked drily.

"Are there any other subjects you enjoy?" he asked bluntly.

"Droring."

"Drawing."

"Drawing?"

"Sketching?"

"Yes, sir," she replied, flushing painfully.

"Yeah, of course," she replied, blushing deeply.

"Oh. So they teach you to draw? Who instructs you?"

"Oh, you’re learning how to draw? Who's your teacher?"

"Miss Crowe. She comes every week. We copy picture cards and things."

"Miss Crowe. She comes every week. We copy picture cards and things."

"So you like to draw, Steve," nodded Cleland absently, thinking of his only son, who liked to write, and who, God willing, would have every chance to develop his bent in life. Then, still thinking of his only son, he looked up into the grey eyes of this little stranger.

"So you like drawing, Steve," Cleland replied absentmindedly, thinking about his only son, who loved writing, and who, hopefully, would have every chance to follow his passion in life. Then, still thinking about his son, he looked up into the gray eyes of this little stranger.

As fate would have it, she smiled at him. And, looking at her in silence he felt the child-hunger gnawing in his heart—felt it, and for the first time, vaguely surmised what it really was that had so long ailed him.

By chance, she smiled at him. And as he looked at her quietly, he felt a deep longing in his heart—he felt it, and for the first time, he vaguely understood what had been troubling him for so long.

But the idea, of course, seemed hopeless, impossible! It was not fair to his only son. Everything that he had was his son's—everything he had to give—care, sympathy, love, worldly possessions. These belonged to his son alone.

But the idea, of course, seemed hopeless, impossible! It wasn't fair to his only son. Everything he had belonged to his son—everything he could offer—care, sympathy, love, and material possessions. These were all his son's.

"Are you happy here with these kind people, Steve?" he asked hastily.

"Are you happy here with these nice people, Steve?" he asked quickly.

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

But though his conscience should have instantly acquitted him, deep in his lonely heart the child-hunger gnawed, unsatisfied. If only there had been other children of his own—younger ones to play with, to have near him in his solitude, to cuddle, to caress, to fuss over as he and his dead wife had fussed over their only baby!——

But even though his conscience should have freed him quickly, deep down in his lonely heart, the desire for children consumed him, unfulfilled. If only he had other kids of his own—younger ones to play with, to keep him company in his solitude, to cuddle, to caress, to pamper like he and his late wife had pampered their only baby!——

"Steve?"

"Steve?"

"Sir?"

"Hey?"

"You are sure you will be quite happy here?"

"Are you sure you're going to be truly happy here?"

"Yes, sir."

"Sure thing."

"Would you——" A pause; and again he looked up into the child's face, and again she smiled.

"Would you——" He paused, looking up at the child's face, and she smiled again.

"Steve, I never had a little girl. It's funny, isn't it?"

"Steve, I’ve never had a daughter. Isn’t that funny?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

A silence.

A quiet moment.

"Would you like to—to go to a private school?"

"Do you want to go to a private school?"

The child did not understand. So he told her about such schools and the little girls who went to them. She seemed deeply interested; her grey eyes were clear and seriously intelligent, and very, very intently fixed on him in the effort to follow and understand what he was saying.

The child didn’t understand. So he explained to her about those schools and the little girls who went there. She seemed genuinely interested; her gray eyes were bright and seriously intelligent, and they were very, very focused on him as she tried to follow and understand what he was saying.

He told her about other children who lived amid happy surroundings; what they did, how they were cared for, schooled, brought up; what was expected of them by the world—what was required by the world from those who had had advantages of a home, of training, of friends, and of an education. He was committing himself with every word, and refused to believe it.

He told her about other kids who lived in good environments; what they did, how they were cared for, educated, and brought up; what society expected of them—what was required from those who had the advantages of a home, training, friends, and an education. He poured himself into every word, and he couldn’t convince himself to believe it.

At times he paused to question her, and she always nodded seriously that she understood.

Sometimes he paused to ask her questions, and she always nodded sincerely, showing that she understood.

"But this," he added smilingly, "you may not entirely comprehend, Steve; that such children, brought up as I have explained to you, owe the human race a debt which is never cancelled." He was talking to himself now, more than to her; voicing his thoughts; feeling his way toward the expression of a philosophy which he had heretofore only vaguely entertained.

"But this," he said with a smile, "you might not completely understand, Steve; these children, brought up as I’ve described, have a debt to humanity that can never be repaid." He was now talking more to himself than to her; sharing his thoughts; trying to figure out how to express a philosophy he had only thought about vaguely before.

"The hope of the world lies in such children, Steve," he said. "The world has a right to expect service from them. You don't understand, do you?"

"The hope of the world lies in kids like them, Steve," he said. "The world has the right to expect them to make a contribution. You really don’t understand, do you?"

Her wonderfully clear eyes were almost beautiful with intelligence as they looked straight into his. Perhaps the child understood more than she herself realized, more than he believed she understood.

Her strikingly clear eyes were almost beautiful with intelligence as they locked onto his gaze. Maybe the child understood more than she even realized, more than he believed she did.

"Shall I come to see you again, Steve?"

"Should I come to see you again, Steve?"

"Yes, sir, please."

"Yes, please."

There was a pause. Very gently the slight pressure of his arm, which had crept around her, conveyed to her its wistful meaning; and when she understood she leaned slowly toward him in winning response, and offered her lips with a gravity that captivated him.

There was a moment of silence. Slowly, the soft pressure of his arm wrapped around her conveyed his desire; and when she realized this, she leaned in toward him as an invitation and offered her lips with a sincerity that mesmerized him.

"Good-bye, Steve, dear," he said unsteadily. "I'll come to see you again very soon. I surely, surely will come back again to see you, Steve."

"Goodbye, Steve, my dear," he said unsteadily. "I’ll come to see you again really soon. I promise I’ll come back to see you, Steve."

Then he put on his hat and went out abruptly—not down town to Christensen's, but back to the United Charities, and, after an hour, from there he went down town to his attorney's, where he spent the entire day under suppressed excitement.

Then he put on his hat and suddenly stepped out—not heading downtown to Christensen's, but back to the United Charities. After an hour there, he went downtown to his lawyer's, where he spent the entire day trying to hold back his excitement.

For there were many steps to take and much detail to be attended to before this new and momentous deal could be put through—a transaction concerning a human soul and the measures to be taken to insure its salvage.

There were many steps to take and numerous details to handle before this important deal could be completed—a transaction involving a human soul and the actions required to make sure it was saved.

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER 3

During the next few weeks John William Cleland's instinct fought a continuous series of combats with his reason.

In the coming weeks, John William Cleland's instincts clashed with his reasoning in a continuous struggle.

Instinct, with her powerful allies, loneliness and love, urged the solitary man to rash experiment; reason ridiculed impulse and made it very clear to Cleland that he was a fool.

Instinct, along with its powerful companions, loneliness and love, drove the lonely man to take impulsive risks; reason ridiculed his desires and made it clear to Cleland that he was being foolish.

But instinct had this advantage; she was always awake, whispering to his mind and heart; and reason often fell asleep on guard over his brain.

But instinct had this advantage; it was always alert, whispering to his mind and heart, while reason often nodded off while trying to guard his thoughts.

But when awake, reason laughed at the conspirators, always in ambush to slay him; and carried matters with a high hand, rebuking instinct and frowning upon her allies.

But when awake, reason ridiculed the conspirators, always waiting to undermine him; it took control, reprimanding instinct and frowning at her allies.

And John Cleland hesitated. He wrote to his only son every day. He strove to find occupation for every minute between the morning awakening in his silent chamber and the melancholy lying down at night.

John Cleland hesitated. He wrote to his only son every day. He tried to keep himself busy every minute, from the moment he woke up in his quiet room to the sorrowful moment he went to bed at night.

But always the battle between reason and instinct continued.

But the conflict between reason and instinct continued.

Reason had always appealed to Cleland Senior. His parents and later his wife and son had known the only sentimental phenomena which had ever characterized him in his career. Outside of these exceptions, reason had always ruled him. This is usually the case among those who inherit money from forebears who, in turn, have been accustomed to inherit and hand down a moderate but unimpaired fortune through sober generations.

Reason had always been significant to Cleland Senior. His parents, and later his wife and son, were the only ones to see his sentimental side throughout his life. Aside from these exceptions, reason was his main guiding principle. This is often the case for those who inherit wealth from ancestors accustomed to passing down a stable but unblemished fortune through careful generations.

Such people are born logical when not born fools. And now Cleland Senior, mortified and irritated by the increasing longing which obsessed him, asked himself frequently which of these he really was.

Some people are naturally logical unless they're just being foolish. Cleland Senior, feeling embarrassed and frustrated by the increasing desire that overwhelmed him, often wondered what kind of person he really was.

Every atom of logic in him counselled him to abstain from what every instinct in him was desiring and demanding—a little child to fill the loneliness of his heart and house—something to mitigate the absence of his son, whose absences must, in the natural course of events, become more frequent and of longer duration with the years of college imminent, and the demands of new interests, new friends increasing year by year.

Every part of him told him to resist what every instinct was demanding—a little child to fill the loneliness in his heart and home—something to soften the emptiness left by his son, whose absences were only going to become more frequent and longer as college approached, and as new interests and friends developed year after year.

He told himself that to take another child into his home would be unfair to Jim; to take her into his heart was disloyal; that the dear past belonged to his wife alone, the present and the future to his only son.

He reminded himself that bringing another child into his home would be unfair to Jim; allowing her into his heart would be disloyal; that the treasured past belonged only to his wife, while the present and future belonged to his only son.

And all the while the man was starving for what he wanted.

And all the while, the man was longing for what he desired.

Well, the arrangements took some time to complete; but they were fairly complete when finished. She kept her own name; she was to have six thousand dollars a year for life after she became twenty-one. He charged himself with her mental, moral, spiritual, physical, and general education.

It took some time to work everything out, but it was mostly settled when it was completed. She kept her own name and would receive six thousand dollars a year for life after she turned twenty-one. He took on the responsibility for her mental, moral, spiritual, physical, and overall education.

It came about in the following manner:

This is how it went:

First of all, he went to see a gentleman whom he had known for many years, but whose status with himself had always remained a trifle indefinite in his mind—somewhere betwixt indifferent friendship and informal acquaintanceship.

First, he went to see a guy he had known for many years, but his relationship with him had always been a bit unclear—somewhere between a casual friendship and a loose acquaintance.

The gentleman's name was Chiltern Grismer; his business, charity and religion. He did not dispense either of these, however; he made a living for himself out of both. Cleland had learned at the United Charities that Grismer was an important personage in the Manhattan Charities Concern, a separate sectarian affair with a big office building, and a book bindery in Brooklyn for the immense tonnage of sectarian books and pamphlets published and sold by the "Concern," as it called itself. The profits were said to be enormous.

The man's name was Chiltern Grismer, and his work focused on charity and religion. However, he didn’t just give these away; he earned a living from both. Cleland found out at the United Charities that Grismer was an important person in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Manhattan Charities Concern, a separate sectarian group with a big office building and a bookbinding facility in Brooklyn for the large number of sectarian books and pamphlets published and sold by the "Concern," as it called itself. The profits were said to be huge.

Grismer, tall, bony, sandy and with a pair of unusually light yellowish eyes behind eye-glasses, appeared the classical philanthropist of the stage. With his white, bushy side-whiskers, his frock coat, and his little ready-made black bow-tie, slightly askew under a high choker, he certainly dressed the part. In fact, any dramatic producer would have welcomed him in the rôle, for he had no "business" to learn; it was perfectly natural for him to join his finger tips together while conversing; and his voice and manner left nothing whatever to criticize.

Grismer, tall and thin with sandy hair and unusually light yellowish eyes behind glasses, resembled the typical philanthropist you might see on stage. With his white, bushy sideburns, frock coat, and a slightly crooked little black bow tie under a high collar, he certainly dressed the part. Any theater director would have loved to cast him in that role; he didn't need to learn any "business" because it came naturally to him to bring his fingertips together while speaking. His voice and demeanor were impeccable.

"Ah! My friend of many years!" he exclaimed as Cleland was ushered into his office in the building of the Manhattan Charities Concern. "And how, I pray, can I be of service to my old friend, John Cleland? M-m-m'yes—my friend of many years!"

"Ah! My friend of many years!" he said as Cleland walked into his office at the Manhattan Charities Concern. "How can I help you, my old friend, John Cleland? Y-yes—my friend of many years!"

Cleland told his story very simply, adding:

Cleland shared his story clearly, adding:

"I understand that your Concern is handling Case 119, Grismer—acting, I believe, for a child-placing agency."

"I understand that you're concerned about managing Case 119, Grismer—acting, I think, on behalf of a child placement agency."

"Which case?" demanded Grismer, almost sharply.

"Which case?" demanded Grismer, sharply.

"Case 119. The case of Stephanie Quest," repeated Cleland.

"Case 119. The case of Stephanie Quest," Cleland said again.

Grismer looked at him with odd intentness for a moment, then his eyes shifted, as though something were disturbing his suave mental tranquillity:

Grismer looked at him with an unusual intensity for a moment, then his gaze changed, as if something was disturbing his calm thoughts:

"M-m-m'yes. Oh, yes. I believe we have this case to handle among many others. M-m-m! Quite so; quite so. Case 119? Quite so."

"Y-yeah. Oh, yes. I believe we have this case to handle, along with many others. Y-yeah! Exactly; that's it. Case 119? That's correct."

"May I have the child?" asked Cleland bluntly.

"Can I have the kid?" Cleland asked straightforwardly.

"Bless me! Do you really wish to take such chances, Cleland?"

"Wow! Are you seriously considering taking those kinds of risks, Cleland?"

"Why not? Others take them, don't they?"

"What's the problem? Others use them, don't they?"

"M-m-m'yes. Oh, yes. Certainly. But it is usually people of the—ah—middle and lower classes who adopt children. M-m-m'yes; the middle and lower classes. And, naturally, they would not be very much disappointed in a foundling or waif who failed to—ah—develop the finer, subtler, more delicate Christian qualities that a gentleman in your position might reasonably expect—m-m-m'yes!—might, as it were, demand in an adopted child."

"Y-yeah. Oh, yes. Definitely. But it's usually people from the—uh—middle and lower classes who adopt kids. Y-yeah; the middle and lower classes. And, of course,they"I wouldn't be too disappointed with a foundling or a waif who didn't—uh—develop the finer, subtler, and more delicate Christian qualities that someone in your position might reasonably expect—y-yeah!—might, so to speak, demand in an adopted child."

"I'll take those chances in the case in question," said Cleland, quietly.

"I'll take those chances in this situation," Cleland said softly.

"M-m-m'yes, the case in question. Case 119. Quite so.... I am wondering——" he passed a large, dry hand over his chin and mouth, reflectively, while his light-coloured eyes remained alertly on duty. "I have been wondering whether you have looked about before deciding on this particular child. There are a great many other deserving cases, m-m-m'yes—a great many deserving cases——"

"Y-yes, the case we're talking about. Case 119. Right... I'm just thinking—" he rubbed his large, dry hand over his chin and mouth, deep in thought, while his light-colored eyes remained sharply focused. "I've been wondering if you've thought about other options before picking this specific child. There are plenty of other deserving cases, y-yes—lots of deserving cases—"

"I want this particular child, Grismer."

"I want this particular child, Grismer."

"Quite so. M-m-m'yes." He looked up almost furtively. "You—ah—have some previous knowledge, perhaps, of this little girl's antecedents?"

"That's right. Y-yeah." He looked up almost sneakily. "You—uh—might know a little about this girl's background?"

Mr. Grismer's voice grew soft and persuasive; his finger tips were gently joined. Cleland, looking up at him, caught a glimmer resembling suspicion in those curiously light-coloured eyes.

Mr. Grismer’s voice turned soft and persuasive, his fingertips gently touching. Cleland, looking up at him, caught a hint of suspicion in those unusually light-colored eyes.

"Yes, I have learned certain things about her," he said shortly. "I know enough! I want that child for mine and I'm going to have her."

"Yeah, I've learned a few things about her," he said shortly. "I know what I need! I want that kid for myself, and I'm going to make it happen."

"May I ask—ah—just what facts you have learned about this unfortunate infant?"

"Can I ask what information you have collected about this unfortunate baby?"

Cleland, bored to the verge of irritation, told him what he had learned.

Cleland, utterly bored, shared what he had learned.

There was a silence during which Grismer came to the conclusion that he had better tell Cleland another fact which necessary legal investigation of the child's antecedents might more bluntly reveal. Yes, certainly Grismer felt that he ought to place himself on record at once and explain this embarrassing fact in his own way before others cruelly misinterpreted it to Cleland. For John Cleland's position in New York among men of wealth, of affairs, of influence, and of culture made this sudden and unfortunate whim of his for Stephanie Quest a matter of awkward importance to Chiltern Grismer, who had not cared to figure in the case at all.

There was a brief silence during which Grismer understood he had to share another fact with Cleland that a required legal investigation into the child's background might reveal more directly. Yes, he definitely felt he needed to address this uncomfortable fact in his own way before others misinterpreted it for Cleland. John Cleland's reputation in New York among wealthy, influential, and cultured people made this sudden and unfortunate interest in Stephanie Quest a complicated situation for Chiltern Grismer, who had wanted to stay out of the case entirely.

Grismer's large, dry hand continued to massage his jaw. Now and then the bony fingers wandered caressingly toward the white side-whiskers, but always returned to screen the thin lips with a gentle, incessant massage.

Grismer's large, dry hand kept rubbing his jaw. Every so often, his bony fingers would lightly touch the white side-whiskers, but they always returned to gently massage the thin lips nonstop.

"Cleland," he began in a solemn voice, "have you ever heard that this child is—ah—is a very distant connection of my family?—m-m-m'yes—my immediate family. Have you ever heard any ill-natured gossip of this nature?"

"Cleland," he began in a serious tone, "have you ever heard that this child is—uh—is a very distant relative of my family? Y-yes—my immediate family. Have you heard any unpleasant rumors about this?"

Cleland, too astonished to reply, merely gazed at him. And Grismer wrongly concluded that he had heard about it, somewhere or other.

Cleland, too shocked to react, just stared at him. Grismer mistakenly thought he had already heard about it, from somewhere or another.

"M-m-m'yes—a connection—very distant, of course. In the event that you have heard of this unfortunate affair from sources perhaps unfriendly to myself and family—m-m-m'yes, unfriendly—possibly it were judicious to explain the matter to you—in justice to myself."

"Y-yes—a connection—very distant, of course. If you've heard about this unfortunate situation from sources that may not be supportive of me and my family—y-yes, unsupportive—maybe it's best to explain the situation to you—for my own fairness."

"I never heard of it," said Cleland, "—never dreamed of such a connection."

"I've never heard of it," Cleland said, "—never thought there would be such a connection."

But to Grismer all men were liars.

But to Grismer, all men were untrustworthy.

"Oh, I did not know. I thought you might have heard malicious rumours. But it is just as well that you should be correctly informed.... Do you recollect ever reading anything concerning my—ah—late sister?"

"Oh, I didn't know. I thought you might have heard some bad rumors. But it's great that you're getting the correct information... Do you remember reading anything about my—uh—late sister?"

"Do you mean something that happened many, many years ago?"

"Are you referring to something that took place a long time ago?"

"That is what I refer to. Did you read of it in the newspapers?"

"That's what I mean. Did you see it in the newspapers?"

"Yes," said Cleland. "I read that she ran away with a married man."

"Yeah," Cleland said. "I heard she ran away with a married guy."

"Doubtless," continued Grismer with a sigh, "you recollect the dreadful disgrace she brought upon my family? The cruel scandal exploited by a pitiless and malicious press?"

"Without a doubt," Grismer said with a sigh, "you remember the awful shame she caused my family? The brutal scandal that was exploited by a merciless and vengeful media?"

Cleland said nothing.

Cleland stayed silent.

"Let me tell you the actual facts," continued Grismer gently. "The unfortunate woman became infatuated with a common Pullman conductor—an Irishman named Conway—a very ordinary man who already was married.

"Let me share the real facts," Grismer said softly. "The unfortunate woman fell hard for a regular Pullman conductor—an Irishman named Conway—just an everyday guy who was already married."

"His religion forbade divorce; my wretched sister ran away with him. We have always striven to bear the disgrace with resignation—m-m-m'yes, with patience and resignation. That is the story."

"His religion doesn't permit divorce; my unhappy sister ran off with him. We've always tried to handle the shame with patience—y-y-yeah, with patience and acceptance. That's the story."

Cleland, visibly embarrassed, sat twisting the handle of his walking-stick, looking persistently away from Grismer. The latter sighed heavily.

Cleland, obviously embarrassed, sat twisting the handle of his walking stick, constantly avoiding eye contact with Grismer. Grismer let out a heavy sigh.

"And so," he murmured, "our door was forever closed to her and hers. She became as one ignobly dead to us—as a soul damned for all eternity."

"And so," he whispered, "our door was permanently closed to her and her family. She became as if she were shamefully dead to us—like a soul condemned for all eternity."

"Oh, come, Grismer——"

"Oh, come on, Grismer——"

"Damned—hopelessly, and for all eternity," repeated Grismer with a slight snap of his jaw; "—she and her children, and her children's children——"

"Cursed—hopelessly and forever," Grismer said, clenching his jaw slightly; "—she and her kids, and her grandkids——"

"What!"

"What?!"

"—The sins of the parents that are borne through generations!"

"The sins of the parents are passed down through generations!"

"Nonsense! That is Old Testament bosh——"

"That’s just ridiculous—"

"Pardon!" said Grismer, with a pained forbearance. "It is the creed of those who worship and believe the truth as taught in the church of which I am a member."

"Excuse me!" Grismer said, with a pained patience. "It's the belief of those who worship and trust in the truth as taught in the church I attend."

"Oh, I beg your pardon."

"Oh, my bad."

"Granted," said Grismer sadly.

"Okay," said Grismer sadly.

He sat caressing his jaw in silence for a while, then:

He sat quietly stroking his jaw for a moment, then:

"Her name was Jessie Grismer. She—ah—assumed the name of Conway.... God did not bless the unholy union. There was a daughter, Laura. A certain Harry Quest, the profligate, wasted son of that good man, the Reverend Anthony Quest, married this girl, Laura Conway.... God, mindful of His wrath, still punished the seed of my sinful sister, even until the second generation.... Stephanie Quest is their daughter."

Her name was Jessie Grismer. She—um—adopted the name Conway. God did not approve of the sinful union. They had a daughter named Laura. A certain Harry Quest, the rebellious son of the respectable Reverend Anthony Quest, married Laura Conway. God, recognizing His anger, continued to punish the children of my sinful sister, even into the next generation. Their daughter is Stephanie Quest.

"Good heavens, Grismer! I can't understand that you, knowing this, have not done something——"

"Good grief, Grismer! I can't believe that with this knowledge, you haven't done anything——"

"Why? Am I to presume to interfere with God's purpose? Am I to question the righteousness of His wrath?"

"Why? Should I think I can interfere with God's plan? Should I question the fairness of His anger?"

"But—she is the little grandchild of your own sister!——"

"But she's the little granddaughter of your own sister!"

"A sister utterly cut off from among us! A sister dead to us—a soul eternally lost and to be eternally forgotten."

"A sister who is completely cut off from us! A sister who is dead to us—a soul who is lost forever and will be forgotten for good."

"Is that your—creed—Grismer?"

"Is that your—creed—Grismer?"

"It is."

"It is."

"Oh. I thought that sort of—I mean, I thought such creeds were out of date—old-fashioned——"

"Oh. I thought that kind of—I mean, I thought those beliefs were outdated—old-fashioned—"

"God," said Chiltern Grismer patiently, "is old-fashioned, I believe—m-m-m'yes—very old fashioned, Cleland. But His purposes are terrible, and His wrath is a living thing to those who have the fear of God within their hearts."

"God," Chiltern Grismer said calmly, "is quite old-fashioned, I believe—um, yes—very old-fashioned, Cleland. But His intentions are strong, and His anger is something tangible for those who have a reverence for God in their hearts."

"Oh. Well, I'm sorry, but I really can't be afraid of God. If I were, I'd doubt Him, Grismer.... Come; may I have the little girl?"

"Oh. Well, I’m sorry, but I really can’t be afraid of God. If I were, I’d doubt Him, Grismer... Come on; can I have the little girl?"

"Do you desire her to abide under your roof after what you have learned?"

"Do you want her to stay at your place after what you discovered?"

"Why, Grismer, I'd travel all the way to hell to get her now, if any of your creed had managed to send her there. Come; I've seen the child. It may be a risk, as you say. In fact, it can't help being a risk, Grismer. But—I want her. May I have her?"

"Why, Grismer, I’d go to hell to get her now if any of your beliefs had managed to send her there. Come on; I’ve seen the girl. It might be a risk, like you said. In fact, it can’t help but be a risk, Grismer. But—I want her. Can I have her?"

"M-m-m——" he touched a bell and a clerk appeared. Then he turned to Cleland. "Would you be good enough to see our Mr. Bunce? I thank you. Good afternoon! I am happy to have conversed again with my old friend, John Cleland,—m-m-m'yes, my friend of many years."

"M-m-m——" he rang a bell, and a clerk appeared. He then turned to Cleland. "Could you please see Mr. Bunce for us? Thank you. Good afternoon! I'm really glad to have talked again with my old friend, John Cleland—m-m-m'yes, my friend for many years."

An hour later John Cleland left "our" Mr. Bunce, armed with proper authority to begin necessary legal proceedings.

An hour later, John Cleland left "our" Mr. Bunce, armed with the proper authorization to begin the necessary legal actions.

Talking it over with Brinton, his attorney, that evening, he related the amazing conversation between himself and Chiltern Grismer.

That evening, while talking with Brinton, his lawyer, he shared the amazing conversation he had with Chiltern Grismer.

Brinton laughed:

Brinton chuckled:

"It isn't religious bigotry; it's just stinginess. Grismer is the meanest man on Manhattan Island. Didn't you know it?"

"It's not about religious intolerance; it's just being frugal. Grismer is the cheapest person on Manhattan Island. Didn’t you know that?"

"No. I don't know him well—though I've been acquainted with him for a long while. But I don't see how he can be stingy."

"No. I don't know him very well—even though I've known him for a while. But I don't see how he could be stingy."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Well, he's interested in charity——"

"Well, he's into charity——"

"He's paid a thumping big salary! He makes money out of charity. Why shouldn't he be interested?"

"He makes a huge salary! He benefits from charity. Why should he care?"

"But he publishes religious books——"

"But he publishes faith-based books——"

"Of course. They sell. It's a great graft, Cleland. Don't publish novels if you want to make money; print Bibles!"

"Definitely. They sell. It's a great business, Cleland. Don't publish novels if you want to make money; print Bibles!"

"Is that a fact?"

"Is that true?"

"You bet! There are more parasites in pulpit, publishing house and charity concerns, who live exclusively by exploiting God, than there were unpleasant afflictions upon the epidermis of our late friend, Job. And Chiltern Grismer is one of them—the old skinflint!—hogging his only sister's share of the Grismer money and scared stiff for fear some descendant might reopen the claim and fight the verdict which beggared his own sister!"

Absolutely! There are more parasites in churches, publishing companies, and charities who profit from exploiting God than there were irritating skin conditions on our late friend Job. And Chiltern Grismer is one of them—the total cheapskate!—hogging his only sister's share of the Grismer money and scared that some descendant might reopen the case and contest the ruling that left his own sister broke!

"By Gad!" exclaimed Cleland, very red; "I've a mind to look into it and start proceedings again if there is any ground——"

"Wow!" Cleland said, his face getting red. "I think I might look into it and take action again if there's a reason to."

"You can't."

"You can't."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Not if you adopt this child."

"Not if you decide to take in this child."

"Not in her behalf?"

"Not on her behalf?"

"Your motives would be uncharitably suspected, Cleland. You can give her enough. Besides, you don't want to stir up anything—rattle any skeletons—for this little girl's sake."

"People may unfairly question your intentions, Cleland. You can give her what she needs. Also, don’t create any problems or uncover any secrets for this little girl's sake."

"No, of course not. You're quite right, Brinton. No money could compensate her. And, as you say, I am able to provide for her amply."

"No, definitely not. You’re completely right, Brinton. No amount of money could make up for that. And, as you mentioned, I can take care of her perfectly well."

"Besides," said Brinton, "there's the paternal aunt, Miss Rosalinda Quest. She's as rich as mud. It may be that she'll do something for the child."

"Besides," Brinton said, "there's the aunt, Miss Rosalinda Quest. She's wealthy. Maybe she'll help the kid."

"I don't want her to," exclaimed Cleland angrily. "If she'll make no objection to my taking the girl, she can keep her money and leave it to the niggers of Senegambia when she dies, for all I care! Fix it for me, Brinton."

"I don't want her to," Cleland yelled, furious. "If she doesn’t care about me taking the girl, she can keep her money and leave it to the people of Senegambia when she dies, for all I care! Make it happen for me, Brinton."

"You'd better go down to Bayport and interview her yourself," said the lawyer. "And, by the way, I hear she's a queer one—something of a bird, in fact."

"You should go to Bayport and talk to her yourself," said the lawyer. "And just so you know, I've heard she's a little different—definitely a character."

"Bird?"

"Bird?"

"Well, a vixen. They say so. All the same, she's doing a lot of real good with her money."

"Well, she's a vixen. That's what people say. Still, she's doing a lot of real good with her money."

"How do you mean?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"She's established a sort of home for the offspring of vicious and degenerate parents. It's really quite a wonderful combination of clinic and training school where suspected or plainly defective children are brought to be taught and to remain under observation—really a finely conceived charity, I understand. Why not call on her?"

"She’s created a space for kids with abusive and neglectful parents. It’s a great combination of a clinic and a training school where troubled children can learn and be supervised—it’s truly a well-thought-out charity, from what I hear. Why not go see her?"

"Very well," said Cleland, reluctantly, not caring very much about encountering "vixens" and "birds" of the female persuasion.

"Okay," Cleland said, reluctantly, not really keen on encountering "vixens" and "birds" of the female variety.

Except for this paternal aunt and the Grismers, there turned out to be no living human being related to the child Stephanie.

Besides this aunt and the Grismers, there was no one else alive related to the child Stephanie.

Once assured of this, John Cleland undertook the journey to Bayport, running down in his car one morning, and determined that a combination of mild dignity and gallant urbanity should conquer any untoward symptoms which this "bird" might develop.

Once he was sure about this, John Cleland decided to drive to Bayport one morning, and he aimed to blend calm dignity with charming politeness to manage any unexpected problems this "bird" might bring along.

When he arrived at the entrance to the place, a nurse on duty gave him proper directions how to find Miss Quest, who was out about the grounds somewhere.

When he arrived at the entrance, a nurse on duty gave him clear instructions on how to find Miss Quest, who was somewhere on the grounds.

He found her at last, in nurse's garb, marching up and down the gravel paths of the "Common Sense Home for Defectives," as the institution was called.

He finally found her, dressed as a nurse, pacing the gravel paths of the "Common Sense Home for Defectives," which was the name of the institution.

She was pruning privet hedges. She had a grim face, a belligerent eye, and she stood clicking her pruning shears aggressively as he approached, hat in hand.

She was cutting the privet hedges. She had a serious expression, a fierce look in her eye, and stood there, snapping her pruning shears sharply as he approached, holding his hat.

"Miss Quest, I presume?" he inquired.

"Are you Miss Quest?" he asked.

"I'm called Sister Rose," she answered shortly.

"I'm Sister Rose," she said shortly.

"By any other name——" began Cleland, gallantly, but checked himself, silenced by the hostility in her snapping black eyes.

"By any other name——" Cleland began bravely, but he caught himself, silent under the hostility in her sharp black eyes.

"What do you wish?" she demanded impatiently.

"What do you want?" she asked, annoyed.

Cleland, very red, swallowed his irritation:

Cleland, feeling very frustrated, held back his irritation:

"I came here in regard to your niece——"

"I came here to talk about your niece——"

"Niece? I haven't any!"

"Niece? I don't have one!"

"I beg your pardon; I mean your great-niece——"

"Excuse me; I mean your great-niece——"

"What do you mean? I haven't any that I know of."

"What do you mean? I don’t know of any."

"Her name is Stephanie Quest."

"Her name's Stephanie Quest."

"Harry Quest's child? Has he really got a baby? I thought he was lying! He's such a liar—how was I to know that he has a baby?"

"Harry Quest has a kid? Does he really have a baby? I thought he was just kidding! He's such a liar—how was I supposed to know he has a baby?"

"You didn't know it, then?"

"You didn't know that, right?"

"No. He wrote about a child. Of course, I supposed he was lying. That was before I went abroad."

"No. He wrote about a kid. Naturally, I thought he was lying. That was before I went abroad."

"You've been abroad?"

"You've traveled overseas?"

"I have."

"I have."

"Long?"

"Long?"

"Several years."

"Many years."

"How long since you've heard from Harry Quest?"

"How long has it been since you last heard from Harry Quest?"

"Several years—a dozen, maybe. I suppose he's living on what I settled on him. If he needed money I'd hear from him soon enough."

"It’s been several years—a dozen, maybe. I think he’s getting by on what I gave him. If he needed money, I’d hear from him soon enough."

"He doesn't need money, now. He doesn't need anything more from anybody. But his little daughter does."

"He doesn’t need money right now. He doesn’t need anything from anyone else. But his little daughter does."

"Is Harry dead?" she asked sharply.

"Is Harry dead?" she asked abruptly.

"Very."

"Super."

"And—that hussy he married——"

"And—that girl he married——"

"Equally defunct. I believe it was suicide."

"Just as irrelevant. I believe it was suicide."

"How very nasty!"

"That's really unpleasant!"

"Or," continued Cleland, "it may have been suicide and murder."

"Or," Cleland continued, "it might have been a case of suicide and murder."

"Nastier still!" She turned sharply aside and stood clicking her shears furiously. After a silence: "I'll take the baby," she said in an altered voice.

“Even worse!” She spun around and began angrily clicking her shears. After a brief pause, she said in a different tone, “I’ll take the baby.”

"She's eleven years old."

"She's 11 years old."

"I forgot. I'll take her anyway. She's probably a defective——"

"I forgot. I'll take her anyway. She’s probably a flop—"

"She is not!" retorted Cleland so sharply that Sister Rose turned on him in astonishment.

"She's"not"Cleland responded so quickly that Sister Rose stared at him in disbelief."

"Madame," he said, "I want a little child to bring up. I have chosen this one. I possess a comfortable fortune. I offer to bring her up with every advantage, educate her, consider her as my own child, and settle upon her for life a sum adequate for her maintenance. I have the leisure, the inclination, the means to do these things. But you, Madame, are too busy to give this child the intimate personal attention that all children require——"

"Ma'am," he said, "I want to raise a young child. I've picked this one. I have a comfortable fortune. I'm offering to give her every advantage, educate her, treat her like my own child, and provide enough for her lifelong support. I have the free time, the desire, and the resources to make this happen. But you, Ma'am, are too busy to give this child the personal attention that every child needs—"

"How do you know I am?"

"How do you know that I am?"

"Because your time is already dedicated, in a larger sense, to those unhappy children who need you more than she does.

"Because your time is already dedicated, in a broader sense, to those struggling children who need you more than she does."

"Because your life is already consecrated to this noble charity of which you are founder and director. A world of unfortunates is dependent on you. If, therefore, I offer to lighten your burden by relieving you of one responsibility, you could not logically decline or disregard my appeal to your reason——" His voice altered and became lower: "And, Madame, I already love the child, as though she were my own."

"Since your life is already devoted to this admirable charity that you run and oversee, there are many unfortunate people who depend on you. So, if I propose to help lighten your load by taking one responsibility away, you really can’t refuse or overlook my request for your understanding—" His tone shifted and lowered: "And, Madame, I've already grown to love the child as if she were my own."

After a long silence Sister Rose said:

After a long pause, Sister Rose said:

"It isn't anything you've advanced that influences me. It's my—failure—with Harry. Do you think it hasn't cut me to the—the soul?" she demanded fiercely, flinging the handful of clipped twigs onto the gravel. "Do you think I am heartless because I said his end was a nasty one! It was! Let God judge me. I did my best."

"It’s not your accomplishments that impact me. It’s my—failure—with Harry. Do you really think it hasn’t hurt me deeply?" she said fiercely, tossing the handful of clipped twigs onto the gravel. "Do you think I’m heartless just because I said his ending was cruel? It was! Let God be the one to judge me. I did my best."

Cleland remained silent.

Cleland stayed quiet.

"As a matter of fact, I don't care what you think," she added. "What concerns me is that, possibly—probably, this child would be better off with you.... You're the John Cleland, I presume."

"Honestly, I don't care about your opinion," she said. "What worries me is that maybe—probably—this kid would be better off with you.... You'rethe"John Cleland, I guess."

He seemed embarrassed.

He looked embarrassed.

"You collect prints and things?"

"You collect prints and stuff?"

"Yes, Madame."

"Yes, Ma'am."

"Then you are the John Cleland. Why not say so?"

"So you are"theJohn Cleland. Why not just say that?

He bowed.

He bowed.

"Very well, then! What you've said has in it a certain amount of common sense. I have, in a way, dedicated my life to all unfortunate children; I might not be able to do justice to Harry's child—give her the intimate personal care necessary—without impairing this work which I have undertaken, and to which I am devoting my fortune."

"Okay, what you said really makes sense. I've pretty much dedicated my life to helping all the unfortunate kids. I might not be able to give Harry's child the personal care she needs without disrupting the work I've committed to, which I'm investing all my resources into."

There was another silence, during which Sister Rose snapped her shears viciously and incessantly. Finally, she looked up at Cleland:

There was another pause, during which Sister Rose snapped her shears quickly and without interruption. Finally, she looked up at Cleland:

"Does the child care for you?"

"Does the kid care about you?"

"I—think so."

"I think so."

"Very well. But I sha'n't permit you to adopt her."

"Okay. But I'm not going to let you adopt her."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"I may want her myself when I'm too old and worn out to work here. I wish her to keep her name."

"I might want her for myself when I'm too old and tired to work here. I want her to keep her name."

"Madame——"

"Ma'am——"

"I insist. What did you say her name is? Stephanie? Then her name is to remain Stephanie Quest."

"I insist. What did you say her name is? Stephanie? Then her name is going to remain Stephanie Quest."

"If you insist——"

"If you really want to——"

"I do! And that's flat! And you need not settle an income on her——"

"I do! That’s it! And you don’t have to give her any money——"

"I shall do so," he interrupted firmly. "I have ample means to provide for the future of anybody dependent on me, Madame."

"I'll handle that," he cut in confidently. "I have more than enough resources to support anyone who depends on me, Ma'am."

"Do you presume to dictate to me what I shall do concerning my own will?" she demanded; and her belligerent eyes fairly snapped at him.

"Do you really think you can tell me what to do about my own choices?" she asked, her fierce eyes almost glaring at him.

"Do what you like, Madame, but it isn't necessary to——"

"Do whatever you want, Madame, but you don't have to—"

"Don't instruct me, Mr. Cleland!"

"Don't tell me, Mr. Cleland!"

"Very well, Madame——"

"Alright, Ma'am——"

"I shall do as I always have done, and that is exactly as I please," she said, glancing at him. "And if I choose to provide for the child in my will, I shall do so without requesting your opinion. Pray understand me, Mr. Cleland. If I let you have her it is only because I am self-distrustful. I failed with Harry Quest. I have not sufficient confidence in myself to risk failure with his daughter.

"I'll do what I always do, which is what I want," she said, looking at him. "And if I choose to include the child in my will, I’ll do it without asking for your opinion. Please understand, Mr. Cleland. If I let you have her, it’s only because I doubt myself. I failed with Harry Quest. I don’t have enough confidence in myself to risk failing with his daughter."

"Let the matter stand this way until I can consult my attorney and investigate the entire affair. Take her into your home. But remember that she is to bear her own name; that the legal guardianship shall be shared by you and me; that I am to see her when I choose, take her when I choose.... Probably I shall not choose to do so. All the same, I retain my liberty of action."

"Let's keep everything as it is until I can speak with my lawyer and review the entire situation. You can bring her into your home. But remember, she needs to keep her own name; the legal guardianship will be shared between you and me; I'll decide when I want to see her, and I’ll take her whenever I want... I probably won’t want to, but I want to keep my options open."

Cleland said in a low voice:

Cleland said softly:

"It would be—heartless—if——"

"It would be—cold—if——"

"I'm not heartless," she rejoined tartly. "Therefore, you need not worry, Mr. Cleland. If you love her and she loves you—I tell you you need not worry. All I desire is to retain my liberty of action. And I intend to do it. And that settles it!"

"I'm not cold-hearted," she said curtly. "So you don't have to worry, Mr. Cleland. If you love her and she loves you—I promise, there's no reason to be concerned. All I want is to maintain my freedom to act. And I'm going to do just that. That's final!"

Cleland Senior went home in his automobile.

Cleland Senior drove home in his car.

In a few days the last legal objection was removed. There were no other relatives, no further impediments; merely passionate tears from the child at parting with Schmidt; copious, fat tears from the carpenter's wife; no emotion from the children; none from the canary bird.

In just a few days, the final legal obstacle was overcome. There were no other relatives, no further challenges; just the sincere tears from the child saying farewell to Schmidt; large, heavy tears from the carpenter's wife; no emotions from the children; and none from the canary.

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER 4

In February the child departed from the Schmidts' in charge of an elderly, indigent gentlewoman, recommended to Mr. Cleland at an exorbitant salary. Mrs. Westlake was her name; she inhabited, with a mild and useless husband, the ancient family mansion in Pelham. And here the preliminary grooming of Stephanie Quest began amid a riot of plain living, lofty thinking, excision of double negatives acquired at hazard, and a hospital régime of physical scrubbing.

In February, the child left the Schmidts' care under an elderly, poor woman hired by Mr. Cleland for an exorbitant salary. Her name was Mrs. Westlake; she lived with her mild and unambitious husband in the old family mansion in Pelham. This is where Stephanie Quest's initial training began, combining simple living, high ideals, the removal of accidental double negatives, and a strict routine of physical cleanliness.

During February and March the pitiless process continued, punctuated by blessed daily visits from Cleland Senior, laden with offerings, edible and otherwise. And before April, he had won the heart of Stephanie Quest.

Throughout February and March, the ongoing process continued, highlighted by appreciated daily visits from Cleland Senior, who brought gifts, including food and other items. By the time April came, he had won over Stephanie Quest's heart.

The first night that she slept under Cleland's roof, he was so excited that he sat up in the library all night, listening for fear she should awake, become frightened, and cry out.

On the first night she stayed under Cleland's roof, he was so excited that he stayed up in the library all night, nervously listening in case she woke up, got scared, and cried out.

She slept perfectly. Old Janet had volunteered as nurse and wardrobe mistress, and a new parlour-maid took her place. Janet, aged sixty, had been his dead wife's childhood nurse, his son's nurse in babyhood: then she had been permitted to do in the household whatever she chose; and she chose to dust the drawing-room, potter about the house, and offer herself tea between times.

She slept peacefully. Old Janet had taken over as the nurse and wardrobe manager, and a new parlor maid replaced her. Janet, who was sixty, had been his late wife’s childhood nurse and had cared for his son as a baby. After that, she was free to do as she pleased in the house, and she enjoyed dusting the living room, wandering around, and occasionally helping herself to tea.

Janet, entering the library at six in the morning, found Mr. Cleland about ready to retire to bed after an all-night vigil.

Janet walked into the library at six in the morning and found Mr. Cleland just about to go to bed after staying up all night.

"What do you think of what I've done—bringing this child here?" he demanded bluntly, having lacked the courage to ask Janet's opinion before.

"What do you think about what I've done—bringing this child here?" he asked openly, having lacked the courage to ask Janet for her opinion before.

Janet could neither read nor write. Her thoughts were slow in crystallizing. For a few moments master and ancient servant stood confronted there in the dusk of early morning.

Janet couldn't read or write. It took her a while to organize her thoughts. For a few moments, the master and the old servant confronted each other in the early morning dim light.

"Maybe it was God's will, sor," she said at last, in her voice which age had made a little rickety.

"Maybe it was God's will, sir," she finally said, her voice a bit shaky from old age.

"You don't approve?"

"You don't like it?"

"Ah, then Mr. Cleland, sor, was there annything you was wishful for but the dear Missis approved?"

"Oh, then Mr. Cleland, was there anything you wanted that the dear Misses didn’t approve of?"

That answer took him entirely by surprise. He had never even thought of looking at the matter from such an angle.

That answer totally took him by surprise. He had never thought about it that way before.

And after Janet went away into the dim depths of the house, he remained standing there, pondering the old Irishwoman's answer.

After Janet walked away into the dark parts of the house, he stood there, reflecting on the old Irishwoman's response.

Suddenly his heart grew full and the tears were salt in his throat—hot and wet in his closed eyes.

Suddenly, his heart swelled, and tears stung in his throat—hot and damp behind his closed eyes.

"Not that memory and love are lessened, dear," he explained with tremulous, voiceless lips, "—but you have been away so long, and here on earth time moves slowly without you—dearest—dearest——"

"It's not that my memory and love have faded, my dear," he said with trembling, silent lips, "—but you've been gone for so long, and here on earth, time drags on without you—my dearest—my dearest——"

"Th' divil's in that young wan," panted Janet outside his chamber door. "She won't be dressed! She's turning summersalts on her bed, God help her!"

"That kid is such a handful," Janet gasped outside his room. "She won't get dressed! She's flipping all over her bed, I swear!"

"Did you bathe her?" demanded Cleland, hurriedly buttoning his collar and taking one of the scarfs offered by old Meacham.

"Did you give her a bath?" Cleland asked, quickly fastening his collar and grabbing one of the scarves that old Meacham offered.

"I did, sor—and it was like scrubbing an eel. Not that she was naughty, sor—the darlint!—only playful-like and contrayry—all over th' tub, under wather and atop, and pretindin' the soap and brush was fishes and she another chasin' them——"

"I did, sir—and it was like trying to scrub an eel. Not that she was bad, sir—the sweetheart!—just playful and a bit stubborn—splashing everywhere in the tub, underwater and on top, pretending the soap and brush were fish and she was another, chasing them—"

"Janet!"

"Janet!"

"Sorr?"

"Sorry?"

"Has she had her breakfast?"

"Did she eat breakfast?"

"Two, sorr."

"Sorry, two."

"What?"

"What?"

"Cereal and cream, omelet and toast, three oranges and a pear, and a pint of milk——"

"Cereal with milk, an omelet and toast, three oranges and a pear, plus a pint of milk——"

"Good heavens! Do you want to kill the child?"

"Oh my gosh! Are you trying to hurt the kid?"

"Arrah, sorr, she'll never be kilt with feedin'! It's natural to the young, sorr—and she leppin' and skippin' and turnin' over and over like a young kid!—and how I'm to dress her in her clothes God only knows——"

"Honestly, sir, she’s never going to get hurt from eating! That’s just how kids are, sir—and she’s jumping, skipping, and rolling around like a little kid!—and how I’m supposed to get her dressed in her clothes, only God knows——"

"Janet! Stop your incessant chatter! Go upstairs and tell Miss Stephanie that I want her to dress immediately."

"Janet! Stop chatting so much! Go upstairs and let Miss Stephanie know that I want her to get ready immediately."

"I will, sorr."

"I will, sorry."

Cleland looked at Meacham and the little faded old man looked back out of wise, tragic eyes which had seen hell—would see it again more than once before he finished with the world.

Cleland glanced at Meacham, and the small, worn old man stared back with wise, sorrowful eyes that had witnessed hell—eyes that would experience it again more than once before he left this world.

"What do you think of my little ward, Meacham?"

"What do you think of my young ward, Meacham?"

"It is better not to think, sir; it is better to just believe."

"It's better not to think, sir; it's better to just have faith."

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"Just that, sir. If we really think we can't believe. It's pleasanter to hope. The young lady is very pretty, sir."

"That's it, sir. If we really think we can't trust, it's better to hope. The young lady is very beautiful, sir."

Cleland Senior always wore a fresh white waistcoat, winter and summer, and a white carnation in his button-hole. He put on and buttoned the one while Meacham adjusted the other.

Cleland Senior always wore a clean white vest, no matter the season, and had a white carnation in his lapel. He put on and fastened the vest while Meacham fixed the carnation.

They had been together many years, these two men. Every two or three months Meacham locked himself in his room and drank himself stupid. Sometimes he remained invisible for a week, sometimes for two weeks. Years ago Cleland had given up hope of helping him. Once, assisted by hirelings, he had taken Meacham by a combination of strategy and force to a famous institute where the periodical dipsomaniac is cured if he chooses to be.

These two men had been together for many years. Every few months, Meacham would isolate himself in his room and drink until he was completely wasted. Sometimes he would stay out of sight for a week, and other times for two weeks. Years ago, Cleland had stopped hoping to help him. Once, with the assistance of some hired people, he had taken Meacham to a well-known treatment center for chronic alcoholics, using a combination of strategy and force, if Meacham was willing.

And Meacham emerged, cured to that extent; and immediately proceeded to lock himself in his room and lie there drunk for eighteen days.

Meacham came out feeling a bit better; then he immediately locked himself in his room and stayed there drunk for eighteen days.

Always when he emerged, ashy grey, blinking, neat, and his little, burnt-out eyes tragic with the hell they had looked upon, John Cleland spoke to him as though nothing had happened to interrupt the routine of service. The threads were picked up and knotted where they had been broken; life continued in its accustomed order under the Cleland roof. The master would not abandon the man; the man continued to fight a losing fight until beaten, then locked himself away until the enemy gave his broken body and broken mind a few weeks' respite. Otherwise, the master's faith and trust in this old-time servant was infinite.

Whenever he stepped out, looking ashy gray, blinking, neat, with his little, worn-out eyes showing the tragic experiences he had been through, John Cleland treated him as if nothing had disrupted their work routine. The threads were picked up and tied together where they had snapped; life continued as usual under the Cleland roof. The master wouldn’t abandon the man; he kept fighting a losing battle until he was defeated, then he would isolate himself for a few weeks until the enemy gave his broken body and mind a little rest. Otherwise, the master’s faith and trust in this old servant were limitless.

"Meacham?"

"Meacham?"

"Sir."

"Hey there."

"I think—Mrs. Cleland—would have approved. Janet thinks so."

"I believe Mrs. Cleland would have approved. Janet thinks so too."

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"You think so, too?"

"You think so?"

"Certainly, sir. Whatever you wished was madame's wish also."

"Of course, sir. What you wanted was also what madam wanted."

"Master James is so much away these days.... I suppose I am getting old, and——"

"Master James is away a lot these days... I guess I'm aging, and—"

He suffered Meacham to invest him with his coat, lifted the lapel and sniffed at the blossom there, squared his broad shoulders, twisted his white moustache.

He let Meacham drape his coat on him, lifted the lapel, and sniffed the flower pinned there, straightened his broad shoulders, and twirled his white mustache.

There was no more attractive figure on Fifth Avenue than Cleland Senior with the bright colour in his cheeks, his vigorous stride and his attire, so suitable to his fresh skin, sturdy years and bearing.

There was no more captivating presence on Fifth Avenue than Cleland Senior, with the healthy glow in his cheeks, his confident stride, and his outfit that perfectly complemented his youthful appearance, sturdy years, and self-assured attitude.

Meacham's eyes were lifted to his master, now. They were of the same age.

Meacham was now looking up at his master. They were the same age.

"Will you wear a black overcoat or a grey, sir?"

"Are you going to wear a black overcoat or a gray one, sir?"

"I don't care. I'm going up to the nursery first. The nursery," he repeated, with a secret thrill at the word, which made him tingle all over in sheerest happiness.

"I don't care. I'm going to the nursery first. The nursery," he repeated, feeling a hidden excitement at the word, which made him tingle all over with pure happiness.

"The car, sir?"

"The car, sir?"

"First," said Cleland, "I must find out what Miss Stephanie wishes—or rather, I must decide what I wish her to do. Telephone the garage, anyway."

"First," Cleland said, "I need to find out what Miss Stephanie wants—or really, I need to decide what I want her to do. Anyway, call the garage."

There was a silence; Cleland had walked a step or two toward the door. Now, he came back.

There was a pause; Cleland took a couple of steps toward the door. Then, he walked back.

"Meacham, I hope I have done what was best. On her father's side there was good blood; on her mother's, physical health.... I know what the risk is. But character is born in the cradle and lowered into the grave. The world merely develops, modifies, or cripples it. But it is the same character.... I've taken the chance—the tremendous responsibility.... It isn't a sudden fancy—an idle caprice;—it isn't for the amusement of making a fine lady out of a Cinderella. I want—a—baby, Meacham. I've been in love with an imaginary child for a long, long time. Now, she's become real. That's all."

"Meacham, I hope I’ve made the right choice. On her father’s side, there’s a good lineage; on her mother’s side, good health. I’m aware of the risks. But a person’s character is formed from the very beginning and lasts over their lifetime. The world can only influence, change, or weaken it. But it remains the same character. I’ve taken that leap—the significant responsibility. This isn’t just a whim or a fleeting fancy; it’s not about the excitement of turning a Cinderella into a lady. I want a baby, Meacham. I’ve been in love with an imaginary child for a long time. Now, she’s real. That’s all."

"I understand, sir."

"I got it, sir."

"Yes, you do understand. So I ask you to tell me; have I been fair to Mr. James?"

"Yes, you understand. So I'm asking you: have I treated Mr. James fairly?"

"I think so, sir."

"I think so, boss."

"Will he think so? I have not told him of this affair."

"Does"he"Do you think that's true? I haven't mentioned this situation to him."

"Yes, sir. He will think what madame would have thought of anything that you do." He added under his breath: "As we all think, sir."

"Yes, sir. He will think about how she would feel about anything you do." He added softly, "Just like all of us do, sir."

There was a pause, broken abruptly by the sudden quavering appeal of Janet at the door once more:

There was a pause, suddenly broken by Janet's trembling voice at the door again:

"Mr. Cleland! Th' young lady is all over the house, sor! In her pajaymis and naked feet, running wild-like and ondacent——"

"Mr. Cleland! The young lady is all over the house, sir! She's in her pajamas and bare feet, running around like a wild child and being so inappropriate——"

Cleland stepped to the door:

Cleland walked up to the door:

"Where's that child?"

"Where's that kid?"

"In the butler's pantry, sor——"

"In the butler's pantry, sor——"

"I'm up here!" came a clear voice from the landing above. Cleland, Janet and Meacham raised their heads.

"I'm up here!" shouted a clear voice from the landing above. Cleland, Janet, and Meacham glanced up.

The child, in her pyjamas, elbows on the landing rail, smiled down upon them through her thick shock of burnished hair. Her lips were applied to an orifice in an orange; her slim fingers slowly squeezed the fruit; her eyes were intently fixed on the three people below.

The girl in her pajamas leaned on the railing and smiled down at them through her messy, shiny hair. She had her lips on an orange, her slim fingers gently squeezing the fruit, and her eyes were sharply focused on the three people below.

When Cleland arrived at the third floor landing, he found Stephanie Quest in the nursery, cross-legged on her bed. As he entered, she wriggled off, and, in rose-leaf pyjamas and bare feet, dropped him the curtsey which she had been taught by Mrs. Westlake.

When Cleland reached the third floor landing, he saw Stephanie Quest in the nursery, sitting cross-legged on her bed. As he entered, she slipped off the bed and, dressed in her rose-leaf pajamas and barefoot, greeted him with the courtesy she had learned from Mrs. Westlake.

But long since she had taken Cleland's real measure; in her lovely grey eyes a thousand tiny devils danced. He held out his arms and she flung herself into them.

But she had figured Cleland out a long time ago; in her beautiful gray eyes, a thousand little devils danced. He opened his arms, and she leaped into them.

When he seated himself in a big chintz arm-chair, she curled up on his knees, one arm around his neck, the other still clutching her orange.

When he settled into a large chintz armchair, she snuggled up on his lap, one arm around his neck and the other still holding her orange.

"Steve, isn't it rather nice to wake up in bed in your own room under your own roof? Or, of course if you prefer Mrs. Westlake's——"

"Steve, isn’t it great to wake up in your own bed in your own room under your own roof? Or, if you prefer being at Mrs. Westlake's——"

"I don't. I don't——" She kissed him impulsively on his freshly-shaven cheek, tightened her arm around his neck.

"I don't. I don't—" She kissed him impulsively on his freshly shaved cheek and wrapped her arm tighter around his neck.

"You know I love you," she remarked, applying her lips to the orange and squeezing it vigorously.

"You know I love you," she said, kissing the orange and squeezing it tightly.

"I don't believe you really care much about me, Steve."

"I don’t think you really care about me that much, Steve."

Her grey eyes regarded him sideways while she sucked the orange; contented laughter interrupted the process; then, suddenly both arms were around his neck, and her bewitching eyes looked into his, deep, very deeply.

Her gray eyes glanced at him from the side as she sucked on the orange; cheerful laughter interrupted her. Then, suddenly, both arms wrapped around his neck, and her captivating eyes looked into his, deeply, very deeply.

"You know I love you, Dad."

"I love you, Dad."

"No, I don't."

"Nah, I'm good."

"Don't you really know it?"

"Don't you really know?"

"Do you, really, Steve?"

"Are you serious, Steve?"

There was a passionate second of assurance, a slight sigh; the little head warm on his shoulder, vague-eyed, serious, gazing out at the early April sunshine.

There was a fleeting moment of comfort, a gentle sigh; the small head rested warm on his shoulder, with sleepy eyes, serious, gazing at the early April sunlight.

"Tell me about your little boy, Dad," she murmured presently.

"Tell me about your little boy, Dad," she said softly after a moment.

"You know he isn't very little, Steve. He's fourteen, nearly fifteen."

"You know he’s not that small, Steve. He’s fourteen, nearly fifteen."

"I forgot. Goodness!" she said softly and respectfully.

"I forgot. Wow!" she said softly and respectfully.

"He seems little to me," continued Cleland, "but he wouldn't like to be thought so. Little girls don't mind being considered youthful, do they?"

"He seems small to me," Cleland said, "but he wouldn't want to be seen that way. Little girls don’t mind being called young, right?"

"Yes, they do! You are teasing me, Dad."

Yes, theydo"You're teasing me, Dad!"

"Am I to understand that I have a ready-made, grown-up family, and no little child to comfort me?"

"Am I really expected to believe that I have a grown family, and there’s no little child to comfort me?"

With a charming little sound in her throat like a young bird, she snuggled closer, pressing her cheek against his.

With a sweet little sound in her throat like a young bird, she cuddled up closer, pressing her cheek against his.

"Tell me," she murmured.

"Tell me," she whispered.

"About what, darling?"

"About what, babe?"

"About your lit—about your boy."

"About your lit—about your guy."

She never tired hearing about this wonderful son, and Cleland never tired of telling about Jim, so they were always in accord on that subject.

She never grew tired of hearing about her incredible son, and Cleland never tired of talking about Jim, so they were always in agreement on that.

Often Cleland tried to read in the gravely youthful eyes uplifted to his the dreamy emotions which his narrative evoked—curiosity, awe, shy delight, frank hunger for a playmate, doubt that this wonder-boy would condescend to notice her, wistfulness, loneliness—the delicate tragedy of solitary souls.

Cleland often attempted to read the youthful eyes gazing up at him for the dreamy emotions his story inspired—curiosity, awe, shy delight, a real desire for a playmate, doubt that this extraordinary boy would even notice her, wistfulness, loneliness—the subtle tragedy of lonely souls.

Always her gaze troubled him a little, because he had not yet told his son of what he had done—had not written to him concerning the advent of this little stranger. He had thought that the best and easiest way was to tell Jim when he met him at the railroad station, and, without giving the boy time to think, brood perhaps, perhaps worry, let him see little Stephanie face to face.

Her gaze always made him uneasy because he hadn’t told his son about what he had done—hadn’t informed him about the arrival of this little stranger. He figured the best and easiest way would be to tell Jim when he saw him at the train station, and without giving the boy time to think, worry, or overthink it, let him meet little Stephanie in person.

It seemed the best way to John Cleland. But, at moments, lying alone, sleepless in the night, he became horribly afraid.

To John Cleland, it appeared to be the best choice. However, there were moments when he lay alone, unable to sleep at night, and felt overwhelmingly scared.

It was about that time that he received a letter from Miss Rosalinda Quest:

Around that time, he received a letter from Miss Rosalinda Quest:

DEAR MR. CLELAND:

Dear Mr. Cleland:

Will you bring the child out to Bayford, or shall I call to see her when business takes me into town?

Are you bringing the child to Bayford, or should I visit her when I'm in town for work?

I want to see her, so take your choice.

I want to see her, so choose whatever you want.

Sincerely,

ROSALINDA QUEST.

Rosalinda Quest.

This brusque reminder that Stephanie was not entirely his upset Cleland. But there was nothing to do about it except to write the lady a civil invitation to call.

This sudden reminder that Stephanie wasn’t entirely his frustrated Cleland. But there was nothing he could do except send her a polite invitation to come over.

Which she did one morning a week later. She wore battle-grey tweeds and toque, and a Krupp steel equipment of reticule and umbrella; and she looked the fighter from top to toe.

She did that one morning a week later. She wore battle-grey tweed and a hat, carrying a steel bag and an umbrella; and she looked ready for a fight from head to toe.

When Cleland came down to the drawing-room with Stephanie. Miss Quest greeted him with perfunctory civility and looked upon Stephanie with unfeigned amazement.

When Cleland entered the living room with Stephanie, Miss Quest acknowledged him with polite disinterest and stared at Stephanie with real surprise.

"Is that my niece?" she demanded. And Stephanie, who had been warned of the lady and of the relationship, dropped her curtsey and offered her slender hand with the shy but affable smile instinctive in all children.

"Is that my niece?" she asked. Stephanie, who knew about the lady and their relationship, dropped her curtsy and reached out her slender hand with the shy but friendly smile that comes naturally to all kids.

But the grey, friendly eyes and the smile did instantly a business for the child which she never could have foreseen; for Miss Quest lost her colour and stood quite dumb and rigid, with the little girl's hand grasped tightly in her grey-gloved fingers.

But the gray, friendly eyes and the smile quickly created an unexpected situation for the child; Miss Quest turned pale and stood completely still and speechless, holding the little girl's hand tightly in her gray-gloved fingers.

Finally she found her voice—not the incisive, combative, precise voice which Cleland knew—but a feminine and uncertain parody on it:

Finally, she found her voice—not the sharp, confrontational, and precise tone Cleland was used to—but a softer and more uncertain version of it:

"Do you know who I am, Stephanie?"

"Do you know who I am, Stephanie?"

"Yes, ma'am. You are my Aunt Rosalinda."

"Yes, Aunt. You are my Aunt Rosalinda."

Miss Quest took the seat which Cleland offered and sat down, drawing the child to her knee. She looked at her for a long while without speaking.

Miss Quest took the seat Cleland offered and sat down, pulling the child onto her lap. She stared at her for a long time without saying anything.

Later, when Stephanie had been given her congé, in view of lessons awaiting her in the nursery, Miss Quest said to Cleland, as she was going:

Later, after Stephanie had been fired, thinking about the lessons waiting for her in the nursery, Miss Quest said to Cleland as she was heading out:

"I'm not blind. I can see what you are doing for her—what you have done. The child adores you."

"I’m not blind. I see what you’re doing for her—what you’ve done. The kid looks up to you."

"I love her exactly as though she were my own," he said, flushing.

"I love her as if she were my own," he said, blushing.

"That's plain enough, too.... Well, I shall be just. She is yours. I don't suppose there ever will be a corner in her heart for me.... I could love her, too, if I had the time."

"That's clear enough. I'll be fair. She’s yours. I doubt there will ever be space for me in her heart... I could love her too, if I had the time."

"Is not what you renounce in her only another sacrifice to the noble work in which you are engaged?"

"Isn't what you’re giving up for her just another sacrifice for the important work you're doing?"

"Rubbish! I like my work. But it does do a lot of good. And it's quite true that I can not do it and give my life to Stephanie Quest. And so——" she shrugged her trim shoulders—"I can scarcely expect the child to care a straw for me, even if I come to see her now and then."

"That's nonsense! I love my job. But it really helps a lot. And it's true that I can't do both that and dedicate my life to Stephanie Quest. So——" she shrugged her slim shoulders—"I can't really expect the child to care about me at all, even if I visit her sometimes."

Cleland said nothing. Miss Quest marched to the door, held open by Meacham, turned to Cleland:

Cleland didn’t say anything. Miss Quest walked to the door that Meacham was holding open and turned to Cleland:

"Thank God you got her," she said. "I failed with Harry; I don't deserve her and I dare not claim responsibility. But I'll see that she inherits what I possess——"

"Thank God you found her," she said. "I messed up with Harry; I don’t deserve her, and I can’t take responsibility. But I'll make sure she gets what I have——"

"Madame! I beg you will not occupy yourself with such matters. I am perfectly able to provide sufficiently——"

"Ma'am! I really encourage you not to worry about that stuff. I can handle it just fine——"

"Good Lord! Are you trying to tell me again how to draw my will?" she demanded.

"Good grief! Are you trying to tell me again how to write my will?" she asked.

"I am not. I am simply requesting you not to encumber this child with any unnecessary fortune. There is no advantage to her in any unwieldy inheritance; there is, on the contrary, a very real and alarming disadvantage."

"I'm not. I'm just asking you not to put any unnecessary wealth on this child. There’s no advantage for her in a hefty inheritance; in fact, there are some real and concerning drawbacks."

"I shall retain my liberty to think as I please, do as I please, and differ from you as often as I please," she retorted hotly.

"I'm going to keep my freedom to think how I choose, act how I want, and disagree with you anytime I want," she replied fiercely.

They glared upon each other for a moment; Meacham's burnt-out gaze travelled dumbly from one to the other.

They looked at each other for a moment; Meacham's empty stare shifted aimlessly from one to the other.

Suddenly Miss Quest smiled and stretched out her hand to Cleland.

Suddenly, Miss Quest smiled and extended her hand to Cleland.

"Thank God," she said again, "that it is you who have the child. Teach her to think kindly of me, if you can. I'll come sometimes to see her—and to disagree with you."

"Thank God," she said again, "that you're the one with the child. Teach her to think kindly of me if you can. I'll stop by sometimes to see her—and to argue with you."

Cleland, bare-headed, took her out to her taxicab. She smiled at him when it departed.

Cleland, without a hat, walked her to her taxi. She smiled at him as it pulled away.

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER 5

There came the time when Easter vacation was to be reckoned with. Cleland wrote to Jim that he had a surprise for him and that, as usual, he would be at the station to meet the school train.

Easter break had arrived. Cleland wrote to Jim saying he had a surprise for him and, as usual, he would be at the station to greet the school train.

During the intervening days, at moments fear became an anguish. He began to realize what might happen, what might threaten his hitherto perfect understanding with his only son.

In the days that followed, fear sometimes turned into deep distress. He began to realize what could happen and what might threaten his previously perfect relationship with his only son.

He need not have worried.

He didn't need to worry.

Driving uptown in the limousine beside his son, their hands still tightly interlocked, he told him very quietly what he had done, and why. The boy, astonished, listened in silence to the end. Then all he said was:

Driving uptown in the limousine beside his son, their hands still firmly clasped together, he quietly explained what he had done and why. The boy, taken aback, listened in silence until he was done. Then all he said was:

"For heaven's sake, Father!"

"For goodness' sake, Dad!"

There was not the faintest hint of resentment, no emotion at all except a perfectly neutral amazement.

There wasn't a hint of resentment, only a completely neutral feeling of amazement.

"How old is she?"

"How old is she?"

"Eleven, Jim."

"Eleven, Jim."

"Oh. A kid. Does she cry much?"

"Oh. A kid. Does she cry often?"

"They don't cry at eleven," explained his father, laughing in his relief. "You didn't squall when you were eleven."

"They don't cry at eleven," his father said, laughing with relief. "You didn't cry when you were eleven."

"No. But this is a girl."

"No. But this is a female."

"Don't worry, old chap."

"Don't worry, buddy."

"No. Do you suppose I'll like her?"

"No. Do you really think I'll like her?"

"Of course, I hope you will."

"Of course, I really hope you do."

"Well, I probably sha'n't notice her very much, being rather busy.... But it's funny.... A kid in the house! ... I hope she won't get fresh."

"Well, I probably won't notice her much since I'm really busy.... But it's funny.... A kid in the house! ... I hope she won't be too sassy."

"Be nice to her, Jim."

"Be kind to her, Jim."

"Sure.... It's funny, though."

"Sure... It's funny, though."

"It really isn't very funny, Jim. The little thing has been dreadfully unhappy all her life until I—until we stepped in."

"It's not funny, Jim. The poor thing has been really unhappy her whole life until I—until we got involved."

"We?"

"Us?"

"You and I, Jim. It's our job."

"You and I, Jim. It's our duty."

After a silence the boy said:

After a brief pause, the boy said:

"What was the matter with her?"

"What was her problem?"

"Starvation, cruelty."

"Starvation, cruelty."

The boy's incredulous eyes were fastened on his father's.

The boy's amazed gaze was locked on his father's.

"Cold, hunger, loneliness, neglect. And drunken parents who beat her so mercilessly that once they broke two of her ribs.... Don't talk about it to her, Jim. Let the child forget if she can."

"Cold, hunger, loneliness, neglect. And alcoholic parents who abused her so severely that they once broke two of her ribs... Don't bring it up to her, Jim. Let the child forget if she's able to."

"Yes, sir."

"Sure thing."

The boy's eyes were still dilated with horror, but his features were set and very still.

The boy's eyes were still filled with fear, but his face was calm and completely still.

"We've got to look out for her, old chap."

"We need to keep an eye on her, buddy."

"Yes," said the boy, flushing.

"Yeah," said the boy, blushing.

Cleland Senior, of course, expected to assist at the first interview, but Stephanie was not to be found.

Cleland Senior expected to be there for the first interview, but Stephanie was absent.

High and low Janet searched; John Cleland, troubled, began a tour of the house, calling:

Janet looked everywhere, searching high and low; John Cleland, feeling anxious, began walking around the house, calling out:

"Steve! Where are you?"

"Steve! Where are you?"

Jim, in his room, unstrapping his suitcase, felt rather than heard somebody behind him; and, looking up over his shoulder saw a girl.

Jim, in his room, unzipping his suitcase, felt rather than heard someone behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw a girl.

She was a trifle pale; dropped him a curtsey:

She looked a little pale and gave him a quick curtsy.

"I'm Steve," she said breathlessly.

"I'm Steve," she said, out of breath.

Boy and girl regarded each other in silence for a moment; then Jim offered his hand:

The boy and girl looked at each other silently for a moment; then Jim reached out his hand:

"How do you do?" he said, calmly.

"How's it going?" he said, casually.

"I—I'm very well. I hope you are, too."

"I'm doing really well. I hope you are, too."

Another pause, during a most intent mutual inspection.

Another pause during a focused mutual assessment.

"My tennis bat," explained Jim, with polite condescension, "needs to be re-strung. That's why I brought it down from school.... Do you play tennis?"

"My tennis racket," Jim said with a hint of superiority, "needs to be re-strung. That's why I brought it from school... Do you play tennis?"

"No."

"Nope."

Cleland Senior, on the floor below, heard the young voices mingling above him, listened, then quietly withdrew to the library to await events.

Cleland Senior, downstairs, heard the youthful voices mixing above him, listened for a moment, and then quietly went to the library to wait for what would happen next.

Janet looked in later.

Janet checked in later.

"Do they like each other?" he asked in a low, anxious voice.

“Do they like each other?” he asked in a soft, anxious tone.

"Mr. Cleland, sor, Miss Steve is on the floor listenin' to that blessed boy read thim pieces he has wrote in the school paper! Like two lambs they do be together, sor, and the fine little gentleman and little lady they are, God be blessed this April day!"

"Mr. Cleland, Miss Steve is down on the floor listening to that amazing boy read the articles he wrote for the school paper! They seem like two little lambs together, and they're such a great little gentleman and lady. God bless this April day!"

After a while he went upstairs, cautiously, the soft carpet muffling his tread.

After a while, he quietly went upstairs, the soft carpet muffling his footsteps.

Jim, seated on the side of his bed, was being worshipped, permitting it, accepting it. Stephanie, cross-legged on the floor, adored him with awed, uplifted gaze, her clasped hands lying in her lap.

Jim sat on the edge of his bed, soaking in the adoration, accepting it fully. Stephanie, sitting cross-legged on the floor, gazed up at him with admiration, her hands folded in her lap.

"To be a writer," Jim condescended to explain, "a man has got to work like the dickens, study everything you ever heard of, go out and have adventures, notice everything that people say and do, how they act and walk and talk. It's a very interesting profession, Steve.... What are you going to be?"

"To be a writer," Jim said in a patronizing tone, "you have to put in a lot of effort, learn about everything you can think of, go out and experience new things, and notice how people say and do things, including their behavior, movements, and speech. It's a really fascinating career, Steve... What areyou"going to be?"

"I don't know," she whispered, "—nothing, I suppose."

"I don't know," she whispered, "—nothing, I suppose."

"Don't you want to be something? Don't you want to be celebrated?"

"Don't you want to be someone? Don't you want to be acknowledged?"

She thought, hesitatingly, that it would be pleasant to be celebrated.

She felt a little uncertain, but thought it would be nice to be acknowledged.

"Then you'd better think up something to do to make the world notice you."

"Then you’d better think of something to do that will get the world's attention."

"I shouldn't know what to do."

"I’m not sure what to do."

"Father says that the thing you'd rather do to amuse yourself is the proper profession to take up. What do you like to do?"

"Dad says that whatever you enjoy doing for fun is the best career to go for. What do you love to do?"

"Ought I to try to write, as you do?"

"Should I write like you do?"

"You mustn't ask me. Just think what you'd rather do than anything else."

"Don't ask me. Just think about what you really want to do most."

The girl thought hard, her eyes fixed on him, her brows slightly knitted with the effort at concentration.

The girl thought hard, her eyes fixed on him, her brows slightly knitted in focus.

"I—I'd honestly really rather just be with dad—and you——"

"I—I’d honestly rather just be with Dad—and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."you——

The boy laughed:

The kid laughed:

"I don't mean that!"

"I didn't mean that!"

"No, I know. But I can't think of anything.... Perhaps I could learn to act in a play—or do beautiful dances, or draw pictures——?" her voice continuing in the rising inflection of inquiry.

"No, I understand. But I can't think of anything... Maybe I could learn to act in a play, do beautiful dances, or draw pictures?" her voice fading into a questioning tone.

"Do you like to draw and dance and act in private theatricals?"

"Do you like drawing, dancing, and acting in private plays?"

"Oh, I never acted in a play or danced folk-dances, except in school. And I never had things of my own to make pictures with—except once I had a piece of blue chalk and I made pictures on the wall in the hall."

"Oh, I've never performed in a play or danced traditional dances, except in school. And I've never had my own supplies to create art with—except for that one time I had a piece of blue chalk and drew on the wall in the hallway."

"What hall?"

"What auditorium?"

"It was a very dirty hall. I was punished for making pictures on the wall."

"The hallway was really dirty. I got in trouble for drawing on the wall."

"Oh," said the boy, soberly.

"Oh," the boy said seriously.

After a moment the boy jumped up:

After a second, the boy leaped up:

"I'm hungry. I believe luncheon is nearly ready. Come on, Steve!"

"I'm hungry. I think lunch is almost ready. Let's go, Steve!"

The child could scarcely speak from pride and happiness when the boy condescended to take her hand and lead her out of that enchanted place into the magic deeps below.

The child could barely speak from pride and happiness when the boy kindly took her hand and led her out of that enchanted place into the magical depths below.

At nine-thirty that evening Stephanie made the curtsey which had been taught her, to Cleland Senior, and was about to repeat the process to Cleland Junior, when the latter laughed and held out his hand.

At nine-thirty that evening, Stephanie did the curtsy she had learned for Cleland Senior and was about to do the same for Cleland Junior when he laughed and extended his hand.

"Good night, Steve," he said reassuringly. "You've got to be a regular girl with me."

"Good night, Steve," he said kindly. "You should just be yourself around me."

She took his hand, held it, drew closer. To his consternation, he realized that she was expecting to kiss him, and he hastily wrung her hand and sat down.

She took his hand, held it, and leaned in closer. To his surprise, he realized she was about to kiss him, so he quickly pulled his hand back and sat down.

The child's face flushed: she turned to Cleland Senior for the kiss to which he had accustomed her. Her lips were quivering, and the older man understood.

The child's face flushed: she turned to Cleland Senior for the kiss he usually gave her. Her lips were quivering, and the older man understood.

"Good night, darling," he said, drawing her close into his arms, and whispered in her ear gaily: "You've scared him, Steve. He's only a boy, you know."

"Good night, babe," he said, wrapping her in his arms, and whispered in her ear happily: "You've scared him, Steve. He's just a kid, you know."

Her head, buried against his shoulder, concealed the starting tears.

Her head, resting against his shoulder, concealed the tears that were beginning to fall.

"You've scared him," repeated Cleland Senior. "All boys are shy about girls."

"You've scared him," Cleland Senior said again. "All boys are shy around girls."

Suddenly it struck her as funny; she smiled; the tears dried in her eyes. She twisted around, and, placing her lips against the elder man's ear, she whispered:

Suddenly, it seemed funny to her; she smiled, and the tears in her eyes dried up. She turned around and leaned in close to the older man's ear, whispering:

"I'm afraid of him, but I do like him!"

"I'm afraid of him, but I really like him!"

"He likes you, but he's a little afraid of you yet."

"He likes"you", but he’s still a little scared of you."

That appealed to her once more as exquisitely funny. She giggled, snuggled closer, observed by Jim with embarrassment and boredom. But he was too polite to betray it.

That was really funny to her once again. She laughed and snuggled closer, while Jim looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and boredom. But he was too polite to show it.

Stephanie, with one arm around Cleland's neck, squeezed herself tightly against him and recounted in a breathless whisper her impressions of his only son:

Stephanie wrapped one arm around Cleland's neck, pulled herself close to him, and whispered her thoughts about his only son, breathless with emotion:

"I do like him so much, Dad! He talked to me upstairs about his school and all the boys there. He was very kind to me. Do you think I'm too little for him to like me? I'm growing rather fast, you know. I'd do anything for him, anything. I wish you'd tell him that. Will you?"

"I really like him a lot, Dad! He talked to me upstairs about his school and all the boys there. He was really nice to me. Do you think I’m too young for him to like me? I’m growing pretty fast, you know. I’d do anything for him, seriously. I wish you’d tell him that. Will you?"

"Yes, I will, dear. Now, run upstairs to Janet."

"Of course, I will, dear. Now, head upstairs to Janet."

"Shall I say good night to Jim again?"

"Should I say goodnight to Jim again?"

"If you like. But don't kiss him, or you'll scare him."

"If you want to. But don't kiss him, or you'll scare him."

They both had a confidential and silent fit of laughter over this; then the child slid from his knees, dropped a hasty, confused curtsey in Jim's direction, turned and scampered upstairs. And a gale of laughter came floating out of the nursery, silenced as Janet shut the door.

They both shared a private, quiet laugh about this; then the child hopped off his knees, quickly gave a flustered curtsy to Jim, turned, and ran upstairs. Laughter poured out of the nursery, but it was hushed when Janet shut the door.

The subdued glow of a lamp fell over father and son; undulating strata of smoke drifted between them from the elder man's cigar.

The soft light of a lamp lit up the father and son; swirling layers of smoke drifted between them from the older man's cigar.

"Well, Jim?"

"Hey, Jim?"

"Yes, Father."

"Yes, Dad."

"Do you like her?"

"Do you like her?"

"She's a—funny girl.... Yes, she's a rather nice little kid."

"She's a funny girl... Yeah, she's a really nice kid."

"We'll stand by her, won't we, Jim?"

"We'll support her, okay, Jim?"

"Yes, sir."

"Yes, sir."

"Make up to her the lost days—the cruellest injustice that can be inflicted—the loss of a happy childhood."

"Make up for the lost days—the harshest injustice that can happen—the loss of a joyful childhood."

"Yes, sir."

"Sure, sir."

"All right, old chap. Now, tell me all about yourself and what has happened since you wrote."

"Sure thing, friend. Now, fill me in on everything about yourself and what's happened since you last wrote."

"I had a fight."

"I had a dispute."

"With whom, Jim?"

"Who are you with, Jim?"

"With Oswald Grismer, of the first form."

"With Oswald Grismer, from the first group."

"What did he do to you?" inquired his father.

"What did he do to you?" his father asked.

"He said something—about a girl."

"He mentioned something—about a girl."

"What girl?"

"Which girl?"

"I don't know her."

"I don't know her."

"Go on."

"Go ahead."

"Nothing.... Except I told him what I thought of him."

"Nothing... Except I shared my true feelings for him."

"For what? For speaking disrespectfully about a girl you never met?"

"For what? For trash-talking about a girl you’ve never even met?"

"Yes, sir."

"Absolutely, sir."

"Oh. Go on."

"Oh. Go ahead."

"Nothing more, sir.... Except that we mixed it."

"That's all, sir... Just that we put it together."

"I see. Did you—hold your own?"

"I see. Did you handle it by yourself?"

"They said—I think I did, sir."

"They said—I think I did, sir."

"Grismer is—your age? Younger? Older?"

"Grismer is—how old are you? Younger? Older?"

"Yes, sir, older."

"Yes, sir, older."

"How do you and he weigh in?"

"What do you and he think?"

"He's—I believe—somewhat heavier."

"He's—I think—kind of heavier."

"First form boy. Naturally. Well, did you shake hands?"

"First-year boy. Naturally. So, did you shake hands?"

"No, sir."

"No way, sir."

"That's bad, Jim."

"That's not good, Jim."

"I know it. I—somehow—couldn't."

"I know it. I—somehow—couldn't."

"Do it next term. No use to fight unless to settle things."

"Do it next term. There's no reason to fight unless it's to sort things out."

The boy remained silent, and his father did not press the matter.

The boy stayed silent, and his dad didn't press the matter.

"What shall we do to-morrow, Jim?" inquired Cleland Senior, after a long pause.

"What are we doing tomorrow, Jim?" Cleland Senior asked after a long pause.

"Do you mean just you and me, Father?"

"Are you talking about just you and me, Dad?"

"Oh, yes. Steve will be busy with her lessons. And, in the evening, nine-thirty is her bedtime."

"Oh, yeah. Steve will be busy with her lessons. And her bedtime is nine-thirty in the evening."

The boy said, with a sigh of unconscious relief:

The boy said, letting out a sigh of relief without even noticing it:

"I need a lot of things. We'll go to the shops first. Then we'll lunch together, then we can take in a movie, then we'll dine all by ourselves, and then go to the theatre. What do you say, Father?"

"I need a lot of stuff. We'll go to the stores first. Then we’ll have lunch together, watch a movie, have dinner just the two of us, and then go to the theater. What do you think, Dad?"

"Fine!" said his father, with the happy thrill which comes to fathers whose growing sons still prefer their company to the company of anybody else.

"Awesome!" said his dad, with the joyful excitement that comes to fathers whose teenage sons still prefer spending time with them over anyone else.

CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER 6

To Cleland Senior it seemed as though Jim's Easter vacation ended before it had fairly begun; so swiftly sped the blessed days together.

To Cleland Senior, it seemed like Jim's Easter break was over before it even began; the joyful days flew by so fast.

Already the morning of his son's departure for school had dawned, and he realized it with the same mental sinking, the same secret dismay and painful incredulity which he always experienced when the dreaded moment for parting actually arrived.

The morning of his son's departure for school had arrived, and he felt the same weighty feeling, the same unspoken sadness and painful disbelief that he always experienced when the dreaded moment of saying goodbye finally came.

As usual, he prepared to accompany his son to the railway station. It happened not to occur to him that Stephanie might desire to go.

As usual, he got ready to take his son to the train station. He didn't think that Stephanie might want to come with them.

At breakfast, his son sat opposite as usual, Stephanie on his right, very quiet, and keeping her grey eyes on her plate so persistently that the father finally noticed her subdued demeanour, and kept an eye on her until in her momentarily lifted face he detected the sensitive, forced smile of a child close to tears.

At breakfast, his son was sitting across from him as usual, with Stephanie on his right, very quiet and focused on her plate so much that the father eventually noticed her distant demeanor. He watched her until, when she looked up for a moment, he saw the pained, forced smile of a child about to cry.

All the resolute composure she could summon did not conceal from him the tragedy of a child who is about to lose its hero and who feels itself left out—excluded, as it were, from the last sad rites.

All the resolute calm she could show didn’t conceal from him the heartbreak of a child about to lose their hero and feeling abandoned—excluded, in a way, from the final, painful goodbyes.

He was touched, conscience stricken, and yet almost inclined to smile. He said casually, as they rose from the table:

He felt moved and guilty, yet almost ready to smile. As they stood up from the table, he said casually:

"Steve, dear, tell Janet to make you ready at once, if you are going to see Jim off."

"Steve, please tell Janet to get you ready immediately if you're going to say goodbye to Jim."

"Am—I—going!" faltered the child, flushing and tremulous with surprise and happiness.

"Am—"I"—going!" the child stammered, blushing and shaking with surprise and joy.

"Why, of course. Run quickly to Janet, now." And, to his son, when the eager little flying feet had sped out of sight and hearing: "Steve felt left out, Jim. Do you understand, dear?"

"Sure. Go find Janet right now." And, to his son, after the excited little feet had quickly vanished: "Steve felt excluded, Jim. Do you understand, dear?"

"Y-yes, Father."

"Y-yes, Dad."

"Also, she is inclined to take your departure very seriously. You do understand, don't you, my dear son?"

"Also, she’ll probably take your departure very seriously. You understand that, right, my dear son?"

The boy said that he did, vaguely disappointed that he was not to have the last moments alone with his father.

The boy said he did, feeling a little disappointed that he wouldn't get those last moments alone with his dad.

So they all went down town together in the car, and there were other boys there with parents; and some recognitions among the other people; desultory, perfunctory conversations, cohesion among the school boys welcoming one another with ardour and strenuous cordiality after only ten days' separation.

They all drove downtown together in the car, and there were other boys with their parents; and some familiar faces among the crowd; scattered, casual conversations, but the schoolboys were happily greeting each other with warmth and excitement after just ten days apart.

Chiltern Grismer, father of Oswald, came over and spoke to Cleland Senior:

Chiltern Grismer, Oswald's dad, came over and talked to Cleland Senior:

"Our respective sons, it appears, so far forgot their Christian principles as to indulge in a personal encounter in school," he said in a pained voice. "Hadn't they better shake hands, Cleland?"

"It looks like our sons have totally forgotten their Christian values and chosen to confront each other at school," he said sadly. "Wouldn't it be better if they shook hands, Cleland?"

"Certainly," replied John Cleland. "If a fight doesn't clean off the slate, there's something very wrong somewhere ... Jim?"

"Sure," replied John Cleland. "If a fight doesn't clear the air, then something is definitely wrong ... Jim?"

Cleland Junior left the group of gossiping boys; young Grismer, also, at his father's summons, came sauntering nonchalantly over from another group.

Cleland Junior turned away from the group of boys gossiping, and young Grismer, responding to his father's call, casually walked over from another group.

"Make it up with young Cleland!" said Chiltern Grismer, tersely. "Mr. Cleland and I are friends of many years. Let there be no dissension between our sons."

"Reconcile with young Cleland!" Chiltern Grismer said sharply. "Mr. Cleland and I have been friends for many years. Let's avoid any conflict between our sons."

"Offer your hand, Jim," added Cleland Senior. "A punch in the nose settles a multitude of sins; doesn't it, Grismer?"

"Shake hands, Jim," Cleland Senior said. "A punch in the nose solves a lot of issues, doesn't it, Grismer?"

The ceremony was effected reluctantly, and in anything but a cordial manner. Stephanie, looking on, perplexed, caught young Grismer's amber-coloured eyes fixed on her; saw the tall, sandy-haired boy turn to look at her as he moved away to rejoin his particular group; saw the colour rising in his mischievous face when she surprised him peeping at her again over another boy's shoulder.

The ceremony was held with reluctance and wasn't very friendly. Stephanie watched, confused, as young Grismer's amber eyes were locked onto her; she saw the tall, sandy-haired boy turn to look at her while moving back to his group; she noticed the color rising in his playful face when she caught him sneaking another glance at her over another boy's shoulder.

Several times, before the train left, the little girl became conscious that this overgrown, sandy-haired boy was watching her, sometimes with frankly flattering admiration, sometimes furtively, as though in sly curiosity.

Several times, before the train left, the little girl saw that this tall, sandy-haired boy was watching her—sometimes with clear admiration, and other times in a sneaky way, as if he were curious and spying on her.

"Who is that kid?" she distinctly heard him say to another boy. She calmly turned her back.

"Who is that kid?" she clearly heard him ask another boy. She calmly turned away.

And was presently aware of the elder Grismer's expressionless gaze concentrated upon herself.

And soon realized that the older Grismer was looking at her with a blank expression.

"Is this the little girl?" he said to Cleland Senior in his hard, dry voice.

"Is this the little girl?" he asked Cleland Senior in his rough, dry voice.

"That is my little daughter, Stephanie," replied Cleland coldly, discouraging any possible advances on Grismer's part. For there would never be any reason for bringing Stephanie in contact with the Grismers; and there might be reasons for keeping her ignorant of their existence. Which ought to be a simple matter, because he never saw Grismer, except when he chanced to encounter him quite casually here and there in town.

"That's my daughter, Stephanie," Cleland replied coldly, putting a stop to any attempts by Grismer to connect. There was never a reason to let Stephanie interact with the Grismers, and it might be better to keep her completely unaware of them. It should be simple enough, since he only ran into Grismer occasionally when he happened to see him around town.

"She's older than I supposed," remarked Grismer, staring steadily at her, where she stood beside Jim, shyly conversing with a group of his particular cronies. Boy-like, they all were bragging noisily for her exclusive benefit, talking school-talk, and swaggering and showing off quite harmlessly as is the nature of the animal at that age.

"She's older than I expected," Grismer said, observing her intently as she stood next to Jim, shyly engaging in conversation with a group of his close friends. Like the boys, they were all boasting loudly just to impress her, discussing school, and playfully showing off, which is typical for that age.

"I don't observe any family resemblance," mused Grismer, pursing his slit-like lips.

"I don't see any family resemblance," Grismer thought, pressing his thin lips together.

"No?" inquired Cleland drily.

"No?" Cleland asked dryly.

"No, none whatever. Of course, the connection is remote—m-m-m'yes, quite remote. I trust," he added magnanimously, "that you will be able to render her life comfortable and pleasant; and that the stipend you purpose to bestow upon her may, if wisely administered, keep her from want."

"No, not at all. The connection is definitely distant—y-y-yes, very distant. I hope," he added kindly, "that you'll be able to make her life comfortable and enjoyable; and that the allowance you plan to give her can, if spent wisely, keep her from needing anything."

Cleland, who was getting madder every moment, turned very red now.

Cleland, who was becoming more and more angry, was now turning red.

"I think," he said, managing to control his temper, "that it will scarcely be a question of want with Stephanie Quest. What troubles me a little is that she's more than likely to be an heiress."

"I think," he said, trying to stay calm, "that it probably won't be about needing help for Stephanie Quest. What concerns me a little is that she's likely going to be an heiress."

"What!"

"What?!"

"It looks that way."

"It seems that way."

"Do you—do you mean, Cleland, that—that any legal steps to re-open——"

"Do you—do you mean, Cleland, that any legal action to reopen——"

"Good Lord, no!" exclaimed Grismer, contemptuously. "She wouldn't touch a penny of Grismer money—not a penny! I wouldn't lift a finger to stir up that mess again, even if it meant a million for her!"

"No way!" Grismer said with contempt. "She wouldn’t take a single cent of Grismer money—not a dime! I wouldn't do anything to get mixed up in that situation again, even if it meant a million for her!"

Grismer breathed more easily, though Cleland's frank and unconcealed scorn left a slight red on his parchment-like skin.

Grismer felt a little more comfortable, even though Cleland's blatant and unhidden disdain caused a slight flush on his delicate skin.

"Our conception of moral and spiritual responsibility differs, I fear," he said, "—as widely as our creeds differ. I regret that my friend of many years should appear to be a trifle biassed—m-m-m'yes, a trifle biassed in his opinion——"

"I'm afraid our views on moral and spiritual responsibility are really different," he said, "—as different as our beliefs. I regret that my longtime friend seems to be a little biased—y-yes, a little biased in his opinion——"

"It's none of my affair, Grismer. We're different, that's all. You had, perhaps, a legal right to your unhappy sister's share of the Grismer inheritance. You exercised it; I should not have done so. It's a matter of conscience—to put it pleasantly."

"It's not my concern, Grismer. We're just different, that's all. You might have had a legal claim to your unhappy sister's share of the Grismer inheritance. You went for it; I wouldn't have done the same. It's a matter of conscience—to put it politely."

"It is a matter of creed," said Grismer grimly. "It was God's will."

"It's a matter of faith," Grismer said earnestly. "It was God's plan."

Cleland shrugged.

Cleland shrugged.

"Let it go at that. Anyway, you needn't worry over any possible action that might be brought against you or your heirs. There won't be any. What I meant was that the child's aunt, Miss Rosalinda Quest, seems determined to leave little Stephanie a great deal more money than is good for anybody. It isn't necessary. I don't believe in fortunes. I'm wary of them, afraid of them. They change people—often change their very natures. I've seen it too many times—observed the undesirable change in people who were quite all right before they came into fortunes. No; I am able to provide for her amply; I have done so. That ought to be enough."

"Just leave it at that. Anyway, you don’t need to worry about any possible actions that could be taken against you or your heirs. There won’t be any. What I meant was that the child's aunt, Miss Rosalinda Quest, seems determined to leave little Stephanie a lot more money than anyone needs. It’s unnecessary. I don’t believe in fortunes. I’m cautious about them, even scared of them. They can change people—sometimes even their true nature. I’ve seen it too many times—witnessed the negative changes in people who were perfectly fine before they came into a fortune. No; I’m able to provide for her very well; I have done so. That should be enough."

Grismer's dry, thin lips remained parted; he scarcely breathed; and his remarkable eyes continued to bore into Cleland with an intensity almost savage.

Grismer's dry, thin lips remained slightly parted; he breathed very little; and his intense gaze fixed on Cleland with a fierceness that was almost aggressive.

Finally he said, in a voice so dry that it seemed to crackle:

Finally, he said in a voice so dry it sounded like it was cracking:

"This is—amazing. I understood that the family had cast out and utterly disowned the family of Harry Quest—m-m-m'yes, turned him out completely—him and his. So you will pardon my surprise, Cleland.... Is—ah—the Quest fortune—as it were—considerable?"

"This is amazing. I heard that Harry Quest's family has completely disowned him—y-yes, they totally cut him off—him and his family. So you can understand my surprise, Cleland... Is the Quest fortune—so to speak—significant?"

"Several millions, I believe," replied Cleland carelessly, moving away to rejoin his son and Stephanie, where they stood amid the noisy, laughing knot of school-boys.

"I think it's several million," Cleland said casually, walking away to join his son and Stephanie, who were standing among the noisy, laughing group of schoolboys.

Grismer looked after him, and his face, which had become drawn, grew almost ghastly. So this was it! Cleland had fooled him. Cleland, with previous knowledge of what this aunt was going to do for the child, had cunningly selected her for adoption—doubtless designed her, ultimately, for his son. Cleland had known this; had kept the knowledge from him. And that was the reason for all this philanthropy. Presently he summoned his son, Oswald, with a fierce gesture of his hooked forefinger.

Grismer watched him go, and his face, which had tensed up, turned almost pale. So this was it! Cleland had pulled a fast one on him. Cleland, who knew what this aunt was going to do for the child, had cunningly picked her for adoption—probably intending for her to be his son’s in the end. Cleland had been aware of this and had kept it from him. And that was why all this generosity had happened. Soon, he called out to his son, Oswald, with an urgent gesture of his hooked forefinger.

The boy detached himself leisurely from his group of school-fellows and strolled up to his father.

The boy casually moved away from his friends and walked over to his dad.

"Don't quarrel with young Cleland again. Do you hear?" he said harshly.

"Don't argue with young Cleland again. Understood?" he said sharply.

"Well, I——"

"Well, I—"

"Do you hear?—you little fool!"

"Do you hear?—you little fool!"

"Yes, sir, but——"

"Yes, sir, but—"

"Be silent and obey! Do as I order you. Seek his friendship. And, if opportunity offers, become friends with that little girl. If you don't do as I say, I'll cut your allowance. Understand me, I want you to be good friends with that little girl!"

"Be quiet and listen! Follow my instructions. Make friends with him, and if you have the opportunity, get to know that little girl as well. If you don’t do what I say, I’ll cut your allowance. Do you understand? I want you to be good friends with that little girl!"

Oswald cast a mischievous but receptive glance toward Stephanie.

Oswald gave Stephanie a playful and inviting glance.

"I'll sure be friends with her, if I have a show," he said. "She's easily the prettiest kid I ever saw. But Jim doesn't seem very anxious to introduce me. Maybe next term——" He shrugged, but regarded Stephanie with wistful golden eyes.

"I'll definitely be friends with her if I get the chance," he said. "She's the prettiest girl I've ever seen. But Jim doesn't seem in a hurry to introduce me. Maybe next term——" He shrugged but gazed at Stephanie with longing golden eyes.

After the gates were opened, and when at last the school boys had departed and the train was gone, Stephanie remained tragically preoccupied with her personal loss in the departure of Cleland Junior. For he was the first boy she had ever known; and she worshipped him with all the long-pent ardour of a lonely heart.

After the gates opened, and once the school boys had finally left and the train was gone, Stephanie was sadly overwhelmed by her personal loss following Cleland Junior's departure. He was the first boy she had ever known, and she loved him with all the deep affection of a lonely heart.

Memory of the sandy youth with golden eyes continued in abeyance, although he had impressed her. It had, in fact, been a new experience for her to be noticed by an older boy; and, although she considered young Grismer homely and a trifle insolent, there remained in her embryonic feminine consciousness the grateful aroma of incense swung before her—incense not acceptable, but still unmistakably incense—the subtle flattery of man.

The memory of the sandy-haired boy with golden eyes stuck with her, even though he had made an impression. It was a new experience for her to be noticed by an older boy; and while she found young Grismer unattractive and somewhat rude, there was still in her developing sense of femininity the lingering scent of incense that had been offered to her—incense that wasn’t exactly appropriate, but still undeniably felt—an understated flattery from a man.

As for young Grismer, reconciliation between him and Jim having been as pleasantly effected as the forcible feeding of a jailed lady on a hunger strike, he sauntered up to Cleland Junior in the car reserved for Saint James School, and said amiably:

Young Grismer's reconciliation with Jim went as effortlessly as trying to force-feed a woman on a hunger strike. He casually approached Cleland Junior in the car designated for Saint James School and said cheerfully:

"Who was the little peach you kissed good-bye, Jim?"

"Who was the cute girl you said goodbye to, Jim?"

The boy's clear brown eyes narrowed just a trifle.

The boy's bright brown eyes narrowed a bit.

"She's—my—sister," he drawled. "What about it?"

"She's my sister," he said slowly. "So what?"

"She's so pretty—for a kid—that's all."

"She's really pretty—for a kid—that's it."

Jim, eyeing him menacingly, replied in the horrid vernacular:

Jim, glaring at him menacingly, replied in a rough voice:

"That's no sty on your eye, is it?"

"That's not a stye on"youreye, right?"

"F'r heaven's sake!" protested Grismer. "Are you still carrying that old chip on your shoulder? I thought it was all squared."

"For goodness' sake!" complained Grismer. "Are you still holding onto that old grudge? I thought we were past it."

Jim considered him for a few moments.

Jim thought about him for a few moments.

"All right," he said; "it's squared, Oswald.... Only, somehow I can't get over feeling that there are some more fights ahead of us.... Have a caramel?"

"Alright," he said, "it's decided, Oswald.... I don't know why, but I can't shake the feeling that more challenges are ahead of us.... Do you want a caramel?"

Chiltern Grismer joined Cleland Senior on the way to the street, and they strolled together toward the station entrance. Stephanie walked in silence beside Cleland, holding rather tightly to his arm, not even noticing Grismer, and quite overwhelmed by her own bereavement.

Chiltern Grismer joined Cleland Senior as they headed to the street, and they walked together toward the station entrance. Stephanie walked silently beside Cleland, gripping his arm tightly and not even noticing Grismer, completely lost in her own sorrow.

Grismer murmured in his dry, guarded voice:

Grismer said in his dull, careful tone:

"She's pretty enough and nicely enough behaved to be your own daughter."

"She's attractive and polite enough to be your own daughter."

Cleland nodded; a deeper flush of annoyance spread over his handsome, sanguine face. He resented it when people did not take Stephanie for his own flesh and blood; and it even annoyed him that Grismer should mention a matter upon which he had become oddly sensitive.

Cleland nodded, his attractive, warm face flushing deeper with annoyance. He couldn’t stand it when people didn’t recognize Stephanie as his own flesh and blood; it even bothered him that Grismer would mention something he had surprisingly become sensitive about.

"I hope you won't ever be sorry, Cleland," remarked the other in his dry, metallic voice. "Yes, indeed, I hope you won't regret your philanthropic venture."

"I hope you never regret it, Cleland," said the other in his cold, metallic voice. "Seriously, I hope you won't look back on your charitable efforts with regret."

"I am very happy in my little daughter," replied Cleland quietly.

"I'm really happy with my little daughter," Cleland said softly.

"She's turning out quite satisfactory?"

"She's turning out pretty well?"

"Of course!" snapped the other.

"Of course!" replied the other.

"M-m-m!" mused Grismer between thin, dry lips. "It's rather too early to be sure, Cleland. You never can tell what traits are going to reveal themselves in the young. There's no knowing what may crop out in them. No—no telling; no telling. Of course, sometimes they turn out well. M-m-m'yes, quite well. That's our experience in the Charities Association. But, more often, they—don't!—to be perfectly frank with you—they don't turn out very well."

"M-m-m!" Grismer mused through his thin, dry lips. "It's a little early to be sure, Cleland. You can never predict which traits will appear in young people. There's no telling what might come out in them. No—no telling; no telling. Of course, sometimes they turn out well. M-m-m'yes, quite well. That's been our experience with the Charities Association. But, more often, they—don't!—to be completely honest with you—theydon't"end up turning out really well."

Cleland's features had grown alarmingly red.

Cleland's face had turned a concerning shade of red.

"I'm not apprehensive," he managed to say.

"I'm not worried," he said.

"Oh, no, of course, it's no use worrying. Time will show. M-m-m! Yes. It will all be made manifest in time. M-m-m'yes! Time'll show, Cleland—time'll show. But—I knew my sister," he added sadly, "and I am afraid—very much afraid."

"Oh, no, of course, there's no point in worrying. Time will tell. M-m-m! Yes. It will all become clear eventually. M-m-m'yes! Time will reveal it, Cleland—time will reveal it. But—I knew my sister," he added sadly, "and I'm afraid—very afraid."

At the entrance for motors they parted. Grismer got into a shabby limousine driven by an unkempt chauffeur.

At the car entrance, they parted ways. Grismer got into a beat-up limousine driven by a rough-looking chauffeur.

"Going my way, Cleland?"

"Are you going my way, Cleland?"

"Thanks, I have my car."

"Thanks, I have my ride."

"In that case," returned Grismer, "I shall take my leave of you. Good-bye, and God be with you," he said piously. "And good-bye to you, my pretty little miss," he added graciously, distorting his parchment features into something resembling a smile. "Tell your papa to bring you to see me sometime when my boy is home from school; and," he added rather vaguely, "we'll have a nice time and play games. Good-bye!"

"In that case," Grismer replied, "I'll take my leave. Goodbye, and may God be with you," he said sincerely. "And goodbye toyou"Come here, my lovely young lady," he said kindly, managing to turn his wrinkled face into a semblance of a smile. "Let your dad know to bring you by to see me when my son is home from school; and," he added somewhat uncertainly, "we'll have a great time and play games."Goodbye!

"Who was that man, Daddy?" asked Stephanie, as their own smart little car drew up.

"Who was that guy, Dad?" Stephanie asked as their stylish little car came to a stop.

"Oh, nobody—just a man with whom I have a—a sort of acquaintance," replied Cleland.

"Oh, nobody—just someone I know a bit," Cleland replied.

"Was that his boy who kept looking at me all the while in the station, Daddy?"

"Was that his kid who kept looking at me the entire time in the station, Dad?"

"I didn't notice. Come, dear, jump in."

"I didn't see. Come on, honey, get in."

So he took Stephanie back to the house where instruction in the three R's awaited her, with various extras and embellishments suitable for the education of the daughter of John William Cleland.

So he brought Stephanie back to the house where she would receive lessons in the fundamentals, along with various additional touches and special features suitable for the education of John William Cleland's daughter.

The child crept up close to him in the car, holding tightly to his arm with both of hers.

The child leaned in closer to him in the car, holding his arm tightly with both hands.

"I'm lonely for Jim," she whispered. "I——" but speech left her suddenly in the lurch.

"I miss Jim," she whispered. "I—" but her words suddenly left her.

"You're going to make me proud of you, darling; aren't you?" he murmured, looking down at her.

"You're going to make me proud of you, sweetheart, right?" he whispered, looking down at her.

The child merely nodded. Grief for the going of her first boy had now left her utterly dumb.

The child simply nodded. The grief from losing her first son had left her unable to speak.

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER 7

There is a serio-comic, yet charming, sort of tragedy—fortunately only temporary—in the attachment of a little girl for an older boy. It often bores him so; and she is so daintily in earnest.

There's a blend of serious and funny, yet still endearing, kind of tragedy—thankfully only temporary—in a little girl's crush on an older boy. It often irritates him; meanwhile, she's truly enthusiastic.

The one adores, tags after, and often annoys; the other, if chivalrous, submits.

One person loves, keeps following, and often annoys the other; the other, if they're courteous, just goes along with it.

It began this way between Stephanie Quest and Jim Cleland. It continued. She realized with awe the discrepancy in their ages; he was amiable enough to pretend to waive the discrepancy. And his condescension almost killed her.

It began like this between Stephanie Quest and Jim Cleland. It continued on. She felt a sense of curiosity about their age gap; he was considerate enough to treat it as if it wasn't important. Yet his condescending demeanor almost drove her insane.

The poor child grew older as fast as she possibly could; resolute, determined to overtake him somewhere, if that could be done. For in spite of arithmetic she seemed to know that it was possible. Moreover, it was wholly characteristic of her to attack with pathetic confidence the impossible—to lead herself as a forlorn hope and with cheerful and reckless resolution into the most hopeless impasse.

The poor girl grew up as fast as she could; she was determined to catch up to him somehow, if it was even possible. Despite the odds, she felt that it could be done. It was completely in her nature to confront the impossible with hopeful confidence—charging in like a lost cause, filled with bright and fearless determination, into the most hopeless situations.

Cleland Senior began to notice this trait in her—began to wonder whether it was an admirable trait or a light-headed one.

Cleland Senior started to notice this quality in her—wondering if it was something admirable or just trivial.

Once, an imbecile canary, purchased by him for her, and passionately cherished, got out of its open cage, out of the open nursery window, and perched on a cornice over one of the windows. And out of the window climbed Stephanie, never hesitating, disregarding consequences, clinging like a desperate kitten to sill and blind, negotiating precarious ledges with steady feet; and the flag-stones of the area four stories below her, and spikes on the iron railing.

Once, a foolish canary, which he had bought for her and loved deeply, escaped from its open cage, flew out of the nursery window, and landed on a ledge above one of the windows. Stephanie climbed out of the window without hesitation, ignoring the risks, clinging to the sill like a desperate kitten and navigating the narrow ledges with steady feet, even though the pavement of the courtyard was four stories below her, along with the spikes on the iron railing.

A neighbour opposite fainted; another shouted incoherently. It became a hair-raising situation; she could neither advance nor retreat. The desperate, Irish keening of Janet brought Meacham; Meacham, at the telephone, notified the nearest police station, and a section of the Fire Department. The latter arrived with extension ladders.

A neighbor across the street collapsed; someone else yelled in panic. It became a frightening situation; she was stuck and couldn't move either way. Janet's frantic cries brought Meacham; Meacham, while on the phone, called the nearest police station and part of the Fire Department. The fire department showed up with extension ladders.

It was only when pushed violently bed-ward, as punishment, that the child realized there had been anything to be frightened about. Then she became scared; and was tearfully glad to see Cleland when he came in that evening from a print-hunting expedition.

It was only when she was sent to bed as punishment that the child realized there was something to be afraid of. Then she got scared and was tearfully relieved to see Cleland when he came in that evening from a print-hunting trip.

And once, promenading on Fifth Avenue with Janet, for the sake of her health—such being the régime established—she separated two violently fighting school-boys, slapped the large one, who had done the bullying, soundly, cuffed another, who had been enjoying the unequal combat, fell upon a fourth, and was finally hustled home with her expensive clothing ruined. But in her eyes and cheeks still lingered the brilliant fires of battle, when Janet stripped her for a bath.

One day, while walking on Fifth Avenue with Janet as part of her health routine—this was the plan they had made—she stepped in to break up a fight between two schoolboys. She slapped the bigger one who had been bullying, pushed another kid who was enjoying the unfairness of the fight, and then confronted a fourth boy. In the end, she was rushed home with her nice clothes ruined. But the thrill of the fight still sparkled in her eyes and cheeks when Janet helped her get ready for a bath.

And once in the park she sprang like a young tigress upon a group of ragamuffins who had found a wild black mallard duck, nesting in a thicket near the lake, and who were stoning the frightened thing.

Once in the park, she jumped like a young tigress onto a group of rowdy kids who had discovered a wild black mallard duck nesting in a bush by the lake and were throwing stones at the frightened bird.

All Janet could see was a most dreadful melée agitating the bushes, from which presently burst boy after boy, in an agony of flight, rushing headlong and terror-stricken from that dreadful place where a wild-girl raged, determined on their extermination.

All Janet could see was a chaotic scene with bushes shaking as boys kept coming out, running away in a panic, terrified from that awful place where a wild girl was screaming, bent on their destruction.

Stephanie's development was watched with tender, half-fearful curiosity by Cleland.

Cleland observed Stephanie's development with a caring, slightly worried curiosity.

As usual, two separate columns were necessary to record the varied traits so far apparent in her. These traits Cleland noted in the book devoted to memoranda concerning the child, writing them as follows:

As usual, two separate columns were needed to list the different traits she had displayed up to that point. Cleland documented these traits in the book dedicated to notes about the child, writing them as follows:

Tends to be self-indulgent.       Easily swayed to act on impulse.  
Sometimes a little selfish.           Passionate in her feelings;  
Overly sensitive and likely        to blow things out of proportion.                      
Has significant talent beneath:          easily angered  
by any form of cruelty or  
betrayal.  Likely to act  
immediately without considering  
the personal consequences.  
Generous with her possessions.

So far he could discover nothing vicious in her, no unworthy inherited instincts beyond those common to young humans, instincts supposed to be extirpated by education.

So far, he couldn't find anything wrong with her—no unworthy traits that were worse than what is typical for young people, traits that education is meant to correct.

She was no greedier than any other healthy child, no more self-centred; all her appetites were normal, all her inclinations natural. She had a good mind, but a very human one, fairly balanced but sensitive to emotion, inclination, and impulse, and sometimes rather tardy in readjusting itself when logic and reason were required to regain equilibrium.

She wasn’t any greedier than any other healthy kid, nor any more selfish; all her desires were normal, and all her instincts were natural. She had a sharp mind, but a very human one—fairly balanced yet sensitive to emotions, instincts, and impulses, and sometimes a bit slow to adjust when logic and reason were needed to regain balance.

But the child was more easily swayed by gratitude than by any other of the several human instincts known as virtues.

However, the child was more easily affected by gratitude than by any of the other human traits we refer to as virtues.

So she grew toward adolescence, closely watched by Cleland, good-naturedly tolerated by Jim, worshipped by Janet, served by Meacham with instinctive devotion—the only quality in him not burnt out in his little journeys through hell.

As she entered her teenage years, Cleland kept a close eye on her, Jim accepted her good-naturedly, Janet adored her, and Meacham instinctively served her—this was the only quality in him that hadn't been erased by his small trips through hell.

There were others, too, in the world, who remembered the child. There was her aunt, who came once a month and brought always an expensive present, over the suitability of which she and Cleland differed to the verge of rudeness. But they always parted on excellent terms. And there was Chiltern Grismer, who sat sometimes for hours in his office, thinking about the child and the fortune which threatened her.

There were people in the world who remembered the child. There was her aunt, who came once a month and always brought an expensive gift, which she and Cleland often argued about to the point of being rude. But they always ended their visits on friendly terms. Then there was Chiltern Grismer, who sometimes spent hours in his office, contemplating the child and the fortune that was at stake for her.

Weeks, adhering to one another, became months; months totalled years—several of them, recorded so suddenly that John Cleland could not believe it.

Weeks that felt like they were glued together turned into months; those months piled up into years—several years, which John Cleland noted so suddenly that he could hardly believe it.

He had arrived at that epoch in the life of man when the years stood still with him: when he neither felt himself changing nor appeared to grow older, though all around him he was constantly aware of others aging. Yet, being always with Stephanie, he could not notice her rapid development, as he noted the astonishing growth of his son when the boy came home after brief absences at school.

He had come to a stage in life where it felt like time had frozen for him: he didn’t feel himself changing and didn’t seem to age, even though he was constantly aware of others getting older around him. However, since he was always with Stephanie, he didn’t notice how quickly she was growing, unlike the noticeable change he saw in his son when the boy came home after being away at school for a little while.

Stephanie, still a child, was becoming something else very rapidly. But still she remained childlike enough to idolize Jim Cleland and to show it, without reserve. And though he really found her excellent company, amusing and diverting, her somewhat persistent and dog-like devotion embarrassed and bored him sometimes. He was at that age.

Stephanie, still a kid, was growing up quickly. However, she was still innocent enough to admire Jim Cleland and show it openly. Even though he genuinely liked being around her and found her funny and entertaining, her intense, dog-like devotion sometimes made him feel uneasy and bored. He was at that age.

Young Grismer, in Jim's hearing, commenting upon a similar devotion inflicted on himself by a girl, characterized her as "too damn pleasant"—a brutal yet graphic summary.

Young Grismer, within Jim's hearing, commented on a similar level of dedication he received from a girl, calling her "way too nice"—a tough but clear summary.

And for a while the offensive phrase stuck in Jim's memory, though always chivalrously repudiated as applying to Stephanie. Yet, the poor girl certainly bored him at times, so blind her devotion, so pitiful her desire to please, so eager her heart of a child for the comradeship denied her in the dreadful years of solitude and fear.

For a while, the hurtful words stuck in Jim's mind, even though he always insisted they weren't about Stephanie. Still, the poor girl could bore him at times; her devotion was so extreme, her need to please so sad, and her naive desire for companionship was heartbreaking after the awful years of loneliness and fear she had faced.

For a year or two the affair lay that way between these two; the school-boy's interest in the little girl was the interest of polite responsibility; consideration for misfortune, toleration for her sex, with added allowance for her extreme youth. This was the boy's attitude.

For a year or two, things were this way between them; the schoolboy's interest in the little girl was one of polite duty. He felt empathy for her misfortune, showed understanding for her gender, and had extra patience due to her very young age. This is how the boy felt.

Had not boarding-school and college limited his sojourn at home, it is possible that indifference might have germinated.

If boarding school and college hadn't limited his time at home, he might have become indifferent.

But he saw her so infrequently and for such short periods; and even during the summer vacation, growing outside interests, increasing complexity in social relations with fellow students—invitations to house parties, motor trips, camping trips—so interrupted the placid continuity of his vacation in their pleasant summer home in the northern Berkshires, that he never quite realized that Stephanie Quest was really anything more than a sort of permanent guest, billeted indefinitely under his father's roof.

But he rarely saw her and only for short periods; even during summer break, his expanding interests outside and the growing complexity of social interactions with classmates—like invites to house parties, road trips, and camping trips—disrupted the relaxing pace of his vacation in their beautiful summer home in the northern Berkshires. As a result, he never really realized that Stephanie Quest was more than just a kind of long-term guest living indefinitely under his father's roof.

When he was home in New York at Christmas and Easter, his gravely detached attitude of amiable consideration never varied toward her.

When he returned home to New York for Christmas and Easter, his seriously indifferent yet friendly attitude toward her remained the same.

The few weeks at a time that he spent at "Runner's Rest," his father's quaint and ancient place on Cold River, permitted him no time to realize the importance and permanency of the place she already occupied as an integral part of the house of Cleland.

The short time he spent at "Runner's Rest," his dad's lovely old house by Cold River, didn't allow him to grasp the importance and lasting nature of the role she already played as an essential part of the Cleland family.

A thousand new interests, new thoughts, possessed the boy in the full tide of adolescence. All the world was beginning to unclose before him like the brilliant, fragrant petals of a magic flower. And in this rainbow transformation of things terrestrial, a boy's mind is always unbalanced by the bewildering and charming confusion of it all—for it is he who is changing, not the world; he is merely learning to see instead of to look, to comprehend instead of to perceive, to realize instead of to take for granted all the wonders and marvels and mysteries to which a young man is heir.

A thousand new interests and thoughts filled the boy during the thrilling time of adolescence. The entire world was beginning to unfold for him like the bright, fragrant petals of a magical flower. In this colorful shift of everyday life, a boy's mind often feels overloaded by the confusing yet fascinating nature of it all—it's him who is changing, not the world; he's just learning to see instead of just look, to understand instead of just perceive, to recognize instead of take for granted all the wonders, marvels, and mysteries that come with being young.

It is drama, comedy, farce, tragedy, this inevitable awakening; it is the alternate elucidation and deepening of mysteries; it is a day of clear, keen reasoning succeeding a day of illogical caprice; an hour aquiver with undreamed-of mental torture followed by an hour of spiritual exaltation; it is the era of magnificent aspiration, of inexplicable fear, of lofty abnegations, of fierce egotisms, of dreams and of convictions, of faiths for which youth dies; and, alas, it is a day of pitiless development which leaves the shadowy memory of faith lingering in the brain, and, on the lips, a smile.

It's drama, comedy, farce, tragedy—this unavoidable awakening; it's the constant revealing and deepening of mysteries; it's a day of clear, sharp reasoning after a day of irrational whims; an hour filled with unimaginable mental pain followed by an hour of spiritual uplift; it's a time of big dreams, inexplicable fears, noble sacrifices, intense egos, hopes, and beliefs, of ideals that youth ignites and fades; and, sadly, it's a day of relentless progress that leaves a faint memory of faith in our minds and a smile on our lips.

And, amid such emotions, such impulses, such desires, fears, aspirations, hopes, regrets, the average boy puts on that Nessus coat called manhood. And he has, in his temporarily dislocated and unadjusted brain, neither the time nor the patience, nor the interest, nor the logic at his command necessary to see and understand what is happening under his aspiring and heavenward-tilted nose. Only the clouds enrapture him; where every star beckons him he responds in a passion of endeavour.

In the midst of all those emotions, impulses, desires, fears, dreams, hopes, and regrets, the typical boy puts on that heavy coat of adulthood. He lacks the time, patience, interest, or clarity in his temporarily scattered and unsteady mind to see and understand what’s happening right in front of him. Only the clouds grab his attention; wherever a star beckons him, he responds with great effort.

And so he begins the inevitable climb toward the moon—the path which every man born upon the earth has trodden far or only a little way, but the path all men at least have tried.

And so he begins the inevitable journey to the moon—the route that every person born on earth has taken, whether extensively or just a little, but it's a journey that everyone has tried at some point.

In his freshman year at Harvard, he got drunk. The episode was quite inadvertent on his part—one of those accidents incident to the vile, claret-coloured "punches" offered by some young idiot in "honour" of his own birthday.

During his first year at Harvard, he got drunk. It was totally unintentional on his part—one of those incidents that occur when some young idiot serves the terrible, red "punch" to celebrate his own birthday.

The Cambridge police sheltered him over night; his fine was over-subscribed; he explored the depths of hell in consequence of the affair, endured the agony of shame, remorse, and self-loathing to the physical and mental limit, and eventually recovered, regarding himself as a reformed criminal with a shattered past.

The Cambridge police held him overnight; his fine was too high; he fell into deep despair over the situation, experiencing intense shame, guilt, and self-hatred to the point of exhaustion, but eventually recovered, viewing himself as a reformed criminal with a troubled past.

However, the youthful gloom and melancholy dignity with which this clothed him had a faint and not entirely unpleasant flavour—as one who might say, "I have lived and learned. There is the sad wisdom of worldly things within me." But he cut out alcohol. It being the fashion at that time to shrug away an offered cup, he found little difficulty in avoiding it.

However, the youthful sadness and dignified melancholy that surrounded him had a subtle and somewhat pleasant quality—like someone who might say, "I have lived and learned. There's a bittersweet wisdom in me about the world." But he stopped drinking. Since it was fashionable at the time to refuse a drink, he had no trouble avoiding it.

In his Sophomore year, he met the inevitable young person. And, after all that had been told him, all that he had disdainfully pictured to himself, did not recognize her when he met her.

In his second year of college, he met the typical young person. And despite everything he had heard and all the ways he had confidently imagined her, he didn’t recognize her when they bumped into each other.

It was one of those episodes which may end any way. And it ended, of course, in one way or another. But it did end.

It was one of those situations that could go any way. And it ended, of course, in one way or another. But it did reach a conclusion.

Thus the limited world he moved in began to wear away the soft-rounded contours of boyhood; he learned a little about men, nothing whatever about women, but was inclined to consider that he understood them sadly and perfectly. He wrote several plays, novels and poems to amuse himself; wrote articles for the college periodicals, when he was not too busy training with the baseball squad or playing tennis, or lounging through those golden and enchanted hours when the smoke of undergraduate pipes spins a magic haze over life, enveloping books and comrades in that exquisite and softly brilliant web which never tears, never fades in memory while life endures.

As he moved through his restricted world, the soft, rounded aspects of his childhood began to diminish; he learned a little about men and absolutely nothing about women, yet he was sure he understood them both deeply and sadly. He wrote several plays, novels, and poems for his own enjoyment; contributed articles to college magazines when he wasn't too busy practicing with the baseball team, playing tennis, or savoring those rare, magical moments when the smoke from students' pipes creates a captivating mist over life, enveloping books and friends in that beautiful and lasting web that never tears or fades from memory as long as life lasts.

He made many friends; he visited many homes; he failed sometimes, but more often he made good in whatever he endeavoured.

He made plenty of friends, visited many homes, sometimes faced setbacks, but more often than not, he succeeded in whatever he attempted.

His father came on to Cambridge several times—always when his son requested it—and he knew the sympathy of his father in days of triumph, and he understood his father's unshaken belief in his only son when that son, for the moment, faltered.

His father visited Cambridge multiple times—always at his son's request—and he felt his father's support during his successes, recognizing his father's steadfast belief in him, even when he doubted himself.

For he had confided in his father the episodes of the punch and the young person. Never had his father and he been closer together in mind and spirit than after that confession.

He had told his father about the punching incident and the person involved. Never had he and his father been more in sync in thought and feeling than after that conversation.

In spite of several advances made by Chiltern Grismer, whose son, Oswald, was also at Harvard and a popular man in his class, John Cleland remained politely unreceptive; and there were no social amenities exchanged. Jim Cleland and Oswald Grismer did not visit each other, although friendly enough at Cambridge. Cleland Senior made no particular effort to discourage any such friendly footing, and he was not inclined to judge young Grismer by his father. He merely remained unresponsive.

Despite some efforts from Chiltern Grismer, whose son, Oswald, was also at Harvard and well-liked in his class, John Cleland kept his distance; no pleasantries were exchanged. Jim Cleland and Oswald Grismer didn't hang out together, even though they got along well at Cambridge. Cleland Senior didn't actively try to prevent any possible friendship, nor did he feel inclined to judge young Grismer because of his father. He just remained unresponsive.

In such cases, he who makes the advances interprets their non-success according to his own nature. And Grismer concluded that he had been a victim of insidious guile and sharp practice, and that John Cleland had taken Stephanie to his heart only after he had learned that, some day, she would inherit the Quest fortune from her eccentric relative.

In these situations, the person making the moves sees their failures as reflections of their own character. Grismer concluded that he had fallen victim to clever tricks and sharp tactics, thinking that John Cleland was only interested in Stephanie after learning that she would eventually inherit the Quest fortune from her eccentric relative.

Chagrin and sullen irritation against Cleland had possessed him since he first learned of this inheritance; and he nourished both until they grew into a dull, watchful anger. And he waited for something or other that might in some way offer him a chance to repair the vital mistake he had made in his attitude toward the child.

He had been feeling frustrated and bitter towards Cleland ever since he learned about the inheritance; and he clung to those feelings until they transformed into a deep, watchful anger. He waited for any opportunity that might allow him to correct the serious mistake he made in his attitude towards the child.

But Cleland gave him no opening whatever; Grismer's social advances were amiably ignored. And it became plainer and plainer to Grismer, as he interpreted the situation, that John Cleland was planning to unite, through his son Jim, the comfortable Cleland income with the Quest millions, and to elbow everybody else out of the way.

But Cleland didn't give him any chance at all; Grismer's efforts to be friendly were happily ignored. And it became more and more obvious to Grismer, as he observed things, that John Cleland was trying to merge the steady Cleland income with the Quest millions through his son Jim, intending to push everyone else out of the way.

"The philanthropic hypocrite," mused Grismer, still smarting from a note expressing civil regrets in reply to an invitation to Stephanie and Jim to join them after church for a motor trip to Lakewood.

"The fake philanthropist," Grismer thought, still feeling the sting from a note politely turning down their invitation for Stephanie and Jim to come with them after church for a drive to Lakewood.

"Can't they come?" inquired Oswald.

"Can't they come?" asked Oswald.

"Previous engagement," snapped Grismer, tearing up the note. His wife, an invalid, with stringy hair and spots on her face, remarked with resignation that the Clelands were too stylish to care about plain, Christian people.

"Previous engagement," Grismer said sharply, tearing up the note. His wife, who had a disability, with fine hair and blemishes on her face, remarked with resignation that the Clelands were too trendy to care about regular, Christian people.

"Stylish," repeated Grismer, "I've got ten dollars to Cleland's one. I can put on style enough to swamp him if I've a mind to!—m-m-m'yes, if I've a mind to."

"Stylish," Grismer repeated. "I have ten dollars for Cleland's one. I can show off enough style to completely outshine him if I want to!—y-y-yes, if I want to."

"Why don't you?" inquired Oswald, with a malicious side glance at his father's frock coat and ready-made cravat. "Chuck the religious game and wear spats and a topper! It's a better graft, governor."

"Why don’t you?" Oswald asked, casting a mischievous glance at his dad's dress coat and pre-tied tie. "Forget the religious thing and just wear spats and a top hat! It’s a better option, Dad."

Chiltern Grismer, only partly attentive to his son's impudence, turned a fierce, preoccupied glance upon him. But his mind was still intrigued with that word "stylish." It began to enrage him.

Chiltern Grismer, only half-paying attention to his son's disrespect, cast him a fierce, distracted glance. But his mind was still preoccupied with the word "stylish." It was beginning to annoy him.

He repeated it aloud once or twice, sneeringly:

He said it out loud a few times, making fun of it:

"So you think we may not be sufficiently stylish to suit the Clelands—or that brat they picked out of the sewer? M-m-m'yes, out of an east-side sewer!"

"So you think we might not be stylish enough to impress the Clelands—or that brat they picked up from the gutter? Y-y-yep, from an east-side gutter!"

Oswald pricked up his intelligent and rather pointed ears.

Oswald perked up his sharp and slightly pointed ears.

"What brat?" he inquired.

"What brat?" he asked.

Chiltern Grismer had never told his son the story of Stephanie Quest. In the beginning, the boy had been too young, and there seemed to be no particular reason for telling him. Later, when Grismer suddenly developed ambitions in behalf of his son for the Quest fortune, he did not say anything about Stephanie's origin, fearing that it might prejudice his son.

Chiltern Grismer had never told his son the story of Stephanie Quest. At first, the boy was too young, and there was no real reason to share it. Later, when Grismer suddenly became eager for his son to inherit the Quest fortune, he decided not to mention Stephanie's background, concerned that it might influence how his son viewed things.

Now, he suddenly concluded to tell him, not from spite entirely, nor to satisfy his increasing resentment against Cleland; but because Oswald would, some day, inherit the Grismer money. And it might be just as well to prime him now, in the event that any of the Clelands should ever start to reopen the case which had deprived Jessie Grismer of her own inheritance so many years ago.

Now, he suddenly decided to tell him, not completely out of spite, and not just to address his growing resentment towards Cleland; but because Oswald would, eventually, inherit the Grismer money. It might be a good idea to prepare him now, in case any of the Clelands ever decided to reopen the case that stripped Jessie Grismer of her inheritance so many years ago.

The young fellow listened with languid astonishment as the links of the story, very carefully and morally polished, were displayed by his father for his instruction and edification.

The young guy listened with exhausted fascination as his dad carefully explained the details of the story for his learning and growth.

"That is the sort of stylish people they are," concluded Grismer, making an abrupt end. "Let it be a warning to you to keep your eye on the Clelands; for a man that calls himself a philanthropist, and is sharp enough to pick out an heiress from the gutter, will bear watching!—m-m-m'yes, indeed, he certainly will bear watching."

"That's the kind of stylish people they are," Grismer said abruptly. "Consider this a warning to keep an eye on the Clelands; a guy who calls himself a philanthropist and is clever enough to find an heiress from the gutter definitely needs to be watched!—y-y-yes, he really does need to be watched."

Mrs. Grismer, who was knitting with chilly fingers, sighed.

Mrs. Grismer, knitting with cold fingers, let out a sigh.

"You always said it was God's judgment on Jessie and her descendants, Chiltern. But I kind of wish you'd been a little mite more forgiving."

"You always said it was God's judgment on Jessie and her descendants, Chiltern. But I really wish you'd been a little more forgiving."

"Who am I?" demanded Grismer, sullenly, "to thwart God's wrath ... m-m-m'yes, the anger of the Lord Almighty! And I never thought of that imbecile aunt.... It was divine will that punished my erring sister and her children, and her children's chil——"

"Who am I?" Grismer asked gloomily, "to go against God's wrath ... y-y-yes, the anger of the Almighty! And I never considered that silly aunt.... It was divine will that punished my misguided sister and her children, and her children's children——"

"Rot!" remarked Oswald. "Cleland caught you napping and put one over. That's all that worries you. And now you are properly and piously sore!"

"That's ridiculous!" Oswald said. "Cleland caught you by surprise and pulled a fast one. That's what really bothers you. And now you're truly upset about it!"

"That is an impious and wickedly outrageous way to talk to your father!" said Grismer, glaring at him. "You have come back from college lacking reverence and respect for everything you have been taught to consider sacred!—m-m-m'yes—everything! You have returned to us utterly demoralized, defiant, rebellious, changed! Every worldly abomination seems to attract you: you smoke openly in your mother's presence; your careless and loose conversation betrays your contempt for the simple, homely, and frugal atmosphere in which you have been reared by Christian parents. Doubtless we are not sufficiently stylish for you any longer!" he added sarcastically.

"That’s a disrespectful and really rude way to talk to your dad!" Grismer said, staring at him. "You’ve come back from college with no respect for everything you were taught to value!—y-yes—everything! You’ve returned to us completely demoralized, defiant, rebellious, and changed! Every worldly vice seems to attract you: you openly smoke in front of your mother; your careless and inappropriate conversation shows your disdain for the simple, humble, and frugal life your Christian parents raised you in. Clearly, we’re not trendy enough for you anymore!" he added sarcastically.

"I'm sorry I was disrespectful, governor——"

"I'm sorry for being disrespectful, governor——"

"No! You are not sorry!" retorted Grismer tartly. "You rejoice secretly in your defiance of your parents! You have been demoralized by the license permitted you by absence from home. You live irresponsibly; you fling away your money on theatres! You yourself admit that you have learned to dance. Nothing that your pastor has taught you, nothing that our church holds sacred seems capable of restraining you from wickedness. That is the truth, Oswald. And your mother and I despair of your future, here and——" he lifted his eyes solemnly—"above."

"NoYou're!not"Sorry!" Grismer replied sharply. "You secretly enjoy going against your parents! You've been spoiled by the freedom you've had while away from home. You live without any responsibilities; you waste your money on entertainment! You even admit that you've learned to dance. None of the lessons from your pastor or our church values seem to stop you from your bad behavior. That’s the truth, Oswald. Your mother and I are concerned about your future, both here and——" he looked up seriously—"in the afterlife."

There was an awkward silence. Finally Oswald said with sullen frankness:

There was an awkward silence. Finally, Oswald spoke up with a somber truth:

"You see I'm a man, now, and I've got to do my own thinking. Things I used to believe seem tommyrot to me now——"

"You see, I'm an adult now, and I have to think for myself. The beliefs I used to have seem ridiculous to me now——"

"Oswald!" sighed his mother.

"Oswald!" his mother sighed.

"I'm sorry to pain you, Mother, but they do! And about everything you object to I find agreeable. I'm not very bad, Mother. But this sort of talk inclines me to raise the devil. What's the harm in going to a show? In dancing? In smoking a cigar? For heaven's sake, let a fellow alone. The line of talk the governor hands me makes a cynic of a man who's got any brains."

"I'm sorry to upset you, Mom, but they really do! And everything you don't approve of, I actually like. I'm not that bad, Mom. But this kind of conversation makes me want to rebel. What's wrong with going to a show? With dancing? With smoking a cigar? For goodness' sake, just let me be. Dad's lectures just turn a guy with any sense into a cynic."

There was another silence; then Oswald continued:

There was another pause, and then Oswald went on:

"And, while we are trying to be frank with each other this pleasant Sunday morning, what about my career? Let's settle it now!"

"And since we're trying to be honest with each other this lovely Sunday morning, what about my career? Let's figure it out now!"

"I'm opposed to any such frivolous profession!" snapped Grismer angrily. "That's your answer. And that settles it."

"I can't support such a ridiculous profession!" Grismer said angrily. "That's your answer. And that settles it."

"You mean that you still oppose my studying sculpture?"

"Are you saying that you still don’t support me studying sculpture?"

"Emphatically."

"Definitely."

"Why?" demanded the youth, rather white, but smiling.

"Why?" the young man asked, looking a bit pale but smiling.

"Because it is no business career for a Christian!" retorted his father, furious. "It is a loose, irregular, eccentric profession, beset with pitfalls and temptations. It leads to immorality and unbelief—m-m-m'yes, to hell itself! And that is why I oppose it!"

"Because it's not a career for a Christian!" his father replied angrily. "It's a chaotic, unpredictable job, full of traps and temptations. It leads to immorality and disbelief—y-yes, to hell itself! And that's why I'm opposed to it!"

Oswald shrugged:

Oswald shrugged.

"I'm sorry you feel that way but I can't help it, of course."

"I'm sorry you feel that way, but I can't change it, obviously."

"Do you mean," inquired his mother, "that you intend to disregard our solemn wishes?"

"Are you saying," his mother asked, "that you intend to disregard our serious wishes?"

"I don't know," said the young fellow, "I really don't know, Mother. I can't seem to breathe and expand at home. You've never made things very cheerful for me."

"I don’t know," said the young guy, "I honestly don’t know, Mom. I can't seem to breathe and grow at home. You've never really made things very happy for me."

"Oswald! You are utterly heartless!"

"Oswald! You're completely heartless!"

"I've been fed up on the governor's kind of religion, on narrow views and gloom; and that's no good for a modern boy. It's a wonder I have any heart at all, and sometimes I think it's dried up——"

"I'm really tired of the governor's version of religion, with its narrow views and negativity; that's not good for someone in the modern world. It's surprising I still have any feelings left, and sometimes I feel like I've hit a wall——"

"That will do!" shouted Grismer, losing all self-control. "If your home, your parents, and your Creator can not make a Christian of you, there is nothing to hope from you! ... I'll hear no more from you. Go and get ready for church!"

"That's enough!" yelled Grismer, totally losing his temper. "If your home, your parents, and your Creator can't make you a Christian, there's no hope for you! ... I don't want to hear any more from you. Go get ready for church!"

"I sha'n't go," said the young fellow calmly.

"I'm not going," the young guy said calmly.

When he went back to Cambridge at the end of the week, it was with the desire never to see his home again, and with a vague and burning intention to get even, somehow, by breaking every law of the imbecile religion on which he had been "fed up."

When he got back to Cambridge at the end of the week, he felt a strong urge to never see his home again and a vague but intense determination to retaliate in some way by ignoring every rule of the silly beliefs he was "fed up" with.

CHAPTER VIII

CHAPTER 8

When Stephanie was fifteen years old, John Cleland took her to Cambridge.

When Stephanie was fifteen, John Cleland brought her to Cambridge.

The girl had been attending a celebrated New York school during the last two years. She had developed the bearing and manners which characterized the carefully trained products of that institution, but the régime seemed to have subdued her, and made her retiring and diffident.

The girl had been attending a prestigious school in New York for the past two years. She had gained the confidence and behavior typical of the well-trained students from there, but the atmosphere seemed to have stifled her spirit and made her shy and unsure.

She could have formed friendships there had she desired to do so; she formed none; yet any girl there would have been happy and flattered to call Stephanie Quest her friend. But Stephanie cared little for those confidential and intimate relations so popular among school girls of her age.

She could have made friends there if she wanted to; she didn't make any; still, any girl there would have been happy and flattered to call Stephanie Quest her friend. But Stephanie wasn't really interested in those close and personal relationships that were so common among girls her age.

She made no enemies, however. An engaging reticence and reserve characterized her—the shy and wistful charm of that indeterminate age when a girl is midway in the delicate process of transformation.

She didn't have any enemies, though. An intriguing shyness and restraint characterized her—the gentle and dreamy allure of that uncertain time when a girl is in the midst of the delicate process of changing.

If she cared nothing about girls, she lacked self-confidence with boys, though vastly preferring their society; but she got little of it except when Jim's school friends came to the house during holidays. Then she had a heavenly time just watching and listening.

Even if she didn't care about girls, she was still pretty unsure of herself around boys, even though she definitely preferred being with them; but she barely got that opportunity except when Jim's school friends came over during the holidays. That’s when she had a great time just watching and listening.

So when John Cleland took her to Cambridge, she had, in the vernacular of the moment, a "wonderful" experience—everything during that period of her career being "wonderful" or "topping."

So when John Cleland took her to Cambridge, she had, in the language of the time, an "amazing" experience—everything during that phase of her career being "amazing" or "great."

Jim, as always, was "wonderful;" and the attitude of his friends alternately delighted and awed her, so gaily devoted they instantly became to Jim's "little sister."

Jim was, as always, "amazing," and the way his friends sometimes acted thrilled and impressed her, as they quickly became so devoted to Jim's "little sister."

But what now secretly thrilled the girl was that Jim, for the first time, seemed to be proud of her, not tolerating her as an immature member of the family, but welcoming her as an equal, on an equal footing. And, with inexpressible delight, she remembered her determination, long ago, to overtake him; and realized that she was doing it very rapidly.

But what secretly thrilled the girl now was that Jim, for the first time, seemed genuinely proud of her, not just tolerating her as an immature part of the family, but seeing her as an equal, on the same level. With overwhelming joy, she remembered her long-ago decision to catch up to him and realized that she was doing it very quickly.

So she went to a football game at the stadium; she took tea in the quarters of these god-like young men; she motored about Cambridge and Boston; she saw all that a girl of fifteen ought to see, heard all that she ought to hear, and went back to New York with John Cleland in the seventh paradise of happiness fulfilled, madly enamoured of Jim and every youthful superman he had introduced to her.

She went to a football game at the stadium, had tea at the homes of these amazing young men, drove around Cambridge and Boston, experienced everything a fifteen-year-old girl should see, heard everything she should hear, and returned to New York with John Cleland feeling incredibly happy, completely in love with Jim and all the other young supermen he had introduced her to.

Every year while Jim was at college there was a repetition of this programme, and she and John Cleland departed regularly for Cambridge amid excitement indescribable.

Each year while Jim was in college, this program happened again, and she and John Cleland would often go to Cambridge, filled with an indescribable excitement.

And when, in due time, Jim prepared to emerge from that great university, swaddled in sheepskin, and reeking with Cambridge culture, Stephanie went again to Cambridge with her adopted father—a girl, then, of seventeen, still growing, still in the wondering maze of her own adolescence, exquisitely involved in its magic, conscious already of its spell, of its witchcraft, which lore she was shyly venturing to investigate.

When the time came for Jim to graduate from that prestigious university, holding his diploma and steeped in Cambridge culture, Stephanie returned to Cambridge with her adoptive father—she was a seventeen-year-old girl, still growing and navigating the confusing maze of her own adolescence, deeply immersed in its charm, already aware of its enchantment and magic, which she was cautiously starting to explore.

She had a "wonderful" week in Cambridge—more and more excited by the discovery that young men found her as agreeable as she found them, and that they sought her now on perfectly even terms of years and experience; regarded her as of them, not merely with them. And this enchanted her.

She had an incredible week in Cambridge, getting more excited as she realized that young men found her as likable as she found them, and that they now approached her on completely equal footing in age and experience; they viewed her as one of them, not just beside them. And this delighted her.

Two of her school friends, the Hildreth girls, were there with their mother, and the latter very gladly extended her wing to cover Stephanie for the dance, John Cleland not feeling very well and remaining in Boston.

Two of her school friends, the Hildreth sisters, were there with their mom, and she kindly offered to help cover for Stephanie during the dance since John Cleland was unwell and stayed in Boston.

And it chanced that Stephanie met there Oswald Grismer; and knew him instantly when he was presented to her. Even after all those years, the girl clearly recollected seeing him in the railroad station, and remembered the odd emotions of curiosity and disapproval she experienced when he stared at her so persistently—disapproval slightly mitigated by consciousness of the boyish flattery his manner toward her implied.

By chance, Stephanie bumped into Oswald Grismer there, and she recognized him immediately when he was introduced to her. Even after all these years, she clearly remembered seeing him at the train station and the odd mix of curiosity and disapproval she felt when he looked at her so intensely—disapproval slightly eased by her realization of the boyish flattery his attention implied.

He said, in his easy, half-mischievous way:

He said, in his laid-back, somewhat playful way:

"You don't remember me, of course, Miss Quest, but when you were a very little girl I once saw you at the Grand Central Station in New York."

"You might not remember me, Miss Quest, but when you were just a little girl, I saw you at Grand Central Station in New York."

Stephanie, as yet too inexperienced a diplomat to forget such things, replied frankly that she remembered him perfectly. When it was too late, she blushed at her admission.

Stephanie, still too new to diplomacy to miss details like that, honestly replied that she remembered him clearly. When she realized it was too late, she felt embarrassed by her admission.

"That's unusually nice of you," he said. "Maybe it was my bad manners that impressed you, Miss Quest. I remember that I had never seen such a pretty little girl in my life, and I'm very sure I stared at you, and that you were properly annoyed."

"That's really nice of you," he said. "Maybe it was my bad manners that caught your eye, Miss Quest. I remember thinking I had never seen such a pretty little girl before, and I'm pretty sure I stared at you, which must have bothered you."

He was laughing easily, as he spoke, and she laughed, too, still a trifle confused.

He laughed easily as he talked, and she laughed too, still a little confused.

"I did think you rather rude," she admitted. "But what a long time ago that was! Isn't it strange that I should remember it? I can even recollect that you and my brother had had a fight in school and that dad made you both shake hands there in the station, before you went aboard the train.... Naturally, I didn't feel kindly toward you," she added, laughingly.

"I did think you were a bit rude," she admitted. "But wow, that was such a long time ago! Isn't itweirdDo I still remember it? I can even picture you and my brother getting into a fight at school and how Dad made you both shake hands right there at the station before you boarded the train.... Of course, I wasn't a big fan of yours," she added with a laugh.

"Jim and I are now on most amiable terms," he assured her, "so please feel kindly toward me now—kindly enough to give me one unimportant dance. Will you, Miss Quest?"

"Jim and I are getting along really well now," he assured her, "so please be nice to me—nice enough to give me just one little dance. Will you, Miss Quest?"

Later when he presented himself to claim the dance, her reception of him was unmistakably friendly.

Later, when he came over to ask her to dance, her response was clearly friendly.

He had grown up into a spare, loosely coupled, yet rather graceful young fellow, with hair and eyes that matched, both of a deep amber shade.

He had become a slim, easygoing, and fairly graceful young man, with hair and eyes that matched, both a deep amber color.

But there was in his bearing, in his carelessly attractive manner, in his gaze, a lurking hint of irresponsibility, perhaps of mischief, which did not, however, impress her disagreeably.

But there was in his attitude, in his effortlessly charming demeanor, in his gaze, a subtle hint of irresponsibility, maybe some mischief, which, however, she didn't find unpleasant.

On the contrary, she felt oddly at ease with him, as though she had known him for some time.

On the other hand, she felt oddly at ease with him, like she had known him for a while.

"Have you forgiven me for staring at you so many years ago?" he inquired, smilingly.

"Have you forgiven me for looking at you all those years ago?" he asked with a smile.

She thought that she had.

She thought she had.

But his next words startled her a little; he said, still smiling in his careless and attractive way:

But his next words surprised her a little; he said, still smiling in his relaxed and charming way:

"I have a queer idea that we're beginning in the middle of everything—that we've already known each other long enough to waive preliminaries and begin our acquaintance as old friends."

"I have a weird feeling that we’re jumping in right in the middle of everything—that we’ve already known each other long enough to skip the small talk and kick off our relationship like old friends."

He was saying almost exactly what she had not put into words. He was still looking at her intently, curiously, with the same slightly importunate, slightly deferential smile which she now vividly remembered in the boy.

He was saying almost exactly what she hadn't put into words. He was still looking at her intently, curiously, with the same slightly intense, somewhat respectful smile that she now clearly remembered from the boy.

"Do you, by any chance, feel the same about our encounter?" he asked.

"Do you happen to feel the same way about our meeting?" he asked.

"What way?"

"Which way?"

"That we seem to have known each other for a long time?"

"Doesn't it feel like we've known each other forever?"

Stephanie had not yet learned very much in the art of self-defense. A question to her still meant either a truthful answer or a silence. She remained silent.

Stephanie still hadn't learned much about self-defense. For her, a question either required a truthful answer or meant staying quiet. She decided to stay quiet.

"Do you, Miss Quest?" he persisted.

"Do you, Miss Quest?" he continued to ask.

"Yes, I do."

"Yeah, I do."

"As though," he insisted, "you and I are beginning in the middle of the book of friendship instead of bothering to cut the pages of the preface?" he suggested gaily.

"It's like," he said firmly, "you and I are diving right into the middle of the friendship book instead of taking a moment to read the preface?" he joked.

She laughed.

She chuckled.

"You know," she warned him, "that I have not yet made up my mind about you."

"You know," she cautioned him, "that I still haven't figured out how I feel about you."

"Oh. Concerning what are you in doubt?"

"Oh. What are you confused about?"

"Concerning exactly how I ought to consider you."

"About how I should see you."

"As a friend, please."

"As a friend, please."

"Perhaps. Are we going to dance or talk?"

"Maybe. Are we going to dance or talk?"

After they had been dancing for a few moments:

After they had been dancing for a while:

"So you are a crew man?"

"Are you part of the crew?"

"Who told you?"

"Who said that?"

"I've inquired about you," she admitted, glancing sideways at the tall, spare, graceful young fellow with his almost golden colouring. "I have questioned various people. They told me things."

"I've asked about you," she confessed, glancing over at the tall, slim, graceful young man with his almost golden skin. "I've spoken to different people. They shared some things with me."

"Did they give me a black eye?" he asked, laughingly.

"Did they give me a black eye?" he asked, laughing.

"No. But somebody gave you a pair of golden ones.... Like two sun-spots on a brown brook. You've a golden look; do you know it?"

"No. But someone gave you a pair of golden ones... Like two sunspots on a brown river. You have a golden appearance; do you know that?"

"Red-headed men turn that way when they're in the sun and wind," he explained, still laughing, yet plainly fascinated by the piquant, breezy informality of this young girl. "Tell me, do you still go to school, Miss Quest?"

"Red-headed guys behave like that when they're out in the sun and wind," he said, still laughing but clearly interested in the fun, laid-back energy of this young girl. "So, are you still in school, Miss Quest?"

"How insulting! ... Yes! But it was mean of you to ask."

"That's so rude! ... Yes! But it was inconsiderate of you to ask."

"Good Lord! You didn't expect me to think you the mother of a family, did you?"

"Oh my gosh! You actually thought I would believe you were a family person?"

That mollified her.

That calmed her down.

"Where do you go to school?" he continued.

"Where do you go to school?" he asked.

"Miss Montfort's. I finish this week."

"Miss Montfort's. I'm finished for this week."

"And then?"

"What's next?"

"To college, I'm afraid."

"I'm scared of college."

"Don't you want to?"

"Don't you wanna?"

"I'd rather go to a dramatic school."

"I'd rather go to a drama school."

"Is that your inclination, Miss Quest?"

"Is that what you want, Miss Quest?"

"I'd adore it! But dad doesn't."

"I'd love that! But Dad doesn’t."

"Too bad."

"That's a bummer."

"I don't know. I'm quite happy, anyway. I'm having a wonderful time, whatever I'm doing."

"I’m not sure. I’m feeling pretty happy overall. I’m enjoying myself, no matter what I’m up to."

"Then it isn't an imperious call from Heaven to leave all and elevate the drama?" he asked, with a pretense of anxiety that made her laugh.

"So it's not some urgent message from Heaven to drop everything and create a scene?" he asked, pretending to be worried, which made her laugh.

"You are disrespectful. I'm sure I could elevate the drama if I had the chance. But I sha'n't get it. However, next to the stage I adore to paint," she explained. "There is a class. I have attended it for two years. I paint rather nicely."

"You're being disrespectful. I'm sure I could cause more drama if I had the chance. But I won’t get that opportunity. However, next to the stage, I love to paint," she explained. "There's a class I've been taking for two years. I paint really well."

"No wonder we feel so friendly," exclaimed Grismer.

"It's no wonder we feel so friendly," said Grismer.

"Why? Do you paint?"

"Why do you paint?"

"No, but I'm to be a sculptor."

"No, but I want to be a sculptor."

"How wonderful! I'm simply mad to do something, too! Don't you love the atmosphere of Bohemia, Mr. Grismer?"

Howamazing"I'm really eager to do something, too! Don't you love the Bohemian vibe, Mr. Grismer?"

He said that he did with a mischievous smile straight into her grey eyes.

He said that with a playful smile right into her gray eyes.

"It is my dream," she went on, slightly confused, "to have a studio—not a bit fixed up, you know, and not frilly—but with just one or two wonderful old objects of art here and there and the rest a fascinating confusion of artistic things."

"It's my dream," she said, a little uncertain, "to have a studio—not overly decorated, you know, and not too fancy—but with just a few incredible old art pieces scattered around and the rest a captivating mix of artistic items."

"Great!" he assented. "Please ask me to tea!"

"Awesome!" he said. "Please invite me for tea!"

"Wouldn't it be wonderful? And of course I'd work like fury until five o'clock every day, and then just have tea ready for the brilliant and interesting people who are likely to drop in to discuss the most wonderful things! Just think of it, Mr. Grismer! Think what a heavenly privilege it must be to live such a life, surrounded by inspiration and—and atmosphere and—and such things—and listening to the conversation of celebrated people telling each other all about art and how they became famous! What a lofty, exalted life! What a magnificent incentive to self-cultivation, attainment, and creative accomplishment! And yet, how charmingly informal and free from artificiality!"

"Wouldn't it be"amazingOf course, I’d work hard until five o'clock every day, and then I'd have tea ready for the brilliant and interesting people who are likely to stop by to discuss the most amazing things! Just think about it, Mr. Grismer! Imagine what a wonderful privilege it must be to live like that, surrounded by inspiration and atmosphere, listening to celebrated people share stories about art and how they became famous! What a thrilling, inspiring life! What a fantastic motivation for personal growth, achievement, and creative success! And yet, how charmingly casual and free from pretension!

Grismer also had looked forward to a professional career in Bohemia, with a lively appreciation of its agreeable informalities. And the irresponsibility and liberty—perhaps license—of such a life had appealed to him only in a lesser degree than the desire to satisfy his artistic proclivities with a block of marble or a fistful of clay.

Grismer was also excited about a professional career in Bohemia, appreciating its laid-back vibe. The absence of responsibility and the freedom—perhaps even the carelessness—of that lifestyle drew him in, but even more than that, he craved to showcase his artistic talents with a piece of marble or a handful of clay.

"Yes," he repeated, "that is undoubtedly the life, Miss Quest. And it certainly seems as though you and I were cut out for it."

"Yes," he repeated, "that is definitelythe"Life, Miss Quest. It honestly feels like you and I were meant for this."

Stephanie sighed, lost in iridescent dreams of higher things—vague visions of spiritual and artistic levels from which, if attained, genius might stoop to regenerate the world.

Stephanie sighed, lost in shimmering dreams of something more—faint glimpses of spiritual and artistic heights that, if achieved, could inspire genius to descend and change the world.

But Grismer's amber eyes were brilliant with slumbering mischief.

But Grismer's amber eyes sparkled with concealed mischief.

"What do you think of Grismer, Steve?" inquired Jim Cleland, as they drove back to Boston that night, where his father, at the hotel, awaited them both.

"What do you think of Grismer, Steve?" Jim Cleland asked as they drove back to Boston that night, where his dad was waiting for them at the hotel.

"I really don't exactly know, Jim. Do you like him?"

"I honestly don't know, Jim. Do you like him?"

"Sometimes. He's crew, Dicky, Hasty Pudding. He's a curious chap. You've got to hand him that, anyway."

"Sometimes. He's one of the guys, Dicky, Hasty Pudding. He's an interesting guy. You have to acknowledge that, at least."

"Cleverness?"

"Smartness?"

"Oh, more than that, I think. He's an artist through and through."

"Oh, I think it's even more than that. He's really an artist."

"Really!"

"Seriously!"

"Oh, yes. He's a bird on the box, too."

"Oh, for sure. He's also a bird on the box."

"What!"

"What the heck!"

"On the piano, Steve. He's the real thing. He sings charmingly. He draws better than Harry Beltran. He's done things in clay and wax—really wonderful things. You saw him in theatricals."

"On the piano, there's Steve. He's the real deal. He sings beautifully. He draws better than Harry Beltran. He's made incredible things in clay and wax—really impressive stuff. You’ve seen him in plays."

"Did I? Which was he?"

"Did I? Which one was he?"

"Why, the Duke of Brooklyn, of course. He was practically the whole show!"

"Well, the"Duke of Brooklyn"Of course. He was pretty much the main event!"

"I didn't know it," she murmured. "I did not recognize him. How clever he really is!"

"I didn't know that," she whispered. "I didn't recognize him. He's really clever!"

"You hadn't met him then," remarked Jim.

"You didn't know him then," Jim said.

"But I had seen him, once," she answered in a low, dreamy voice.

"But I saw him once," she said in a gentle, reflective tone.

Jim Cleland glanced around at her. Again it struck him that Stephanie was growing up very rapidly into an amazingly ornamental girl—a sister to be proud of.

Jim Cleland looked at her. Once again, he realized that Stephanie was growing up quickly into an incredibly beautiful girl—a sister he could be proud of.

"Did you have a good time, Steve?" he asked.

"Did you have a good time, Steve?" he asked.

"Wonderful," she sighed; smiling back at him out of sleepy eyes.

"Wonderful," she sighed, smiling at him with tired eyes.

The car sped on toward Boston.

The car sped towards Boston.

CHAPTER IX

CHAPTER 9

Stephanie Quest was introduced to society when she was eighteen, and was not a success. She had every chance at her debut to prove popular, but she remained passive, charmingly indifferent to social success, not inclined to step upon the treadmill, unwilling to endure the exactions, formalities, sacrifices, and stupid routine which alone make social position possible. There was too much chaff for the few grains of wheat to interest her.

Stephanie Quest entered society at eighteen, but things didn't go as planned. At her debut, she had every chance to become popular, but she remained passive and charmingly indifferent to social success. She wasn't interested in the hustle and didn't want to handle the demands, formalities, sacrifices, and pointless routines needed for social status. There was too much triviality for the few genuine connections to hold her interest.

She wanted a career, and she wanted to waste no time about it, and she was delightfully certain that the path to it lay through some dramatic or art school to the stage or studio.

She wanted a career and was excited to get started immediately. She was sure that the best path to achieve it was through a drama or art school that would lead her to the stage or studio.

Jim laughed at her and teased her; but his father worried a great deal, and when Stephanie realized that he was worrying she became reasonable about the matter and said that the next best thing would be college.

Jim laughed at her and mocked her; however, his dad was genuinely concerned, and when Stephanie noticed his anxiety, she chose to be sensible about it and suggested that going to college would be the next best option.

"Dad," she said, "I adore dancing and gay dinner parties, but there is nothing else to them but mere dancing and eating. The trouble seems to be with the people—nice people, of course—but——"

"Dad," she said, "I love dancing and fun dinner parties, but there's really not much to them besides dancing and eating. The issue seems to be with the people—nice people, of course—but——"

"Brainless," remarked Jim, looking over his evening paper.

"Clueless," Jim said, looking at his evening newspaper.

"No; but they all think and do the same things. They all have the same opinions, the same outlook. They all read the same books when they read at all, go to see the same plays, visit the same people. It's jolly to do it two or three times; but after a little while you realize that all these people are restless and don't know what to do with themselves; and it makes me restless—not for that reason—but because I do know what to do with myself—only you, darling——" slipping one arm around John Cleland's neck, "—don't approve."

"No; but they all think and act the same way. They all have the same opinions and the same perspective. They all read the same books when they do read, watch the same shows, and visit the same people. It's fun to do it a few times, but eventually, you start to notice that all these people are restless and don’t know how to keep themselves busy; and it makes me restless—not for that reason—but because I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."doI don't know what to do with myself—only you, darling—" slipping one arm around John Cleland's neck, "—don’t approve."

"Yours is a restless sex, Steve," remarked Jim, still studying the evening paper. "You've all got the fidgets."

"You've got a lot of restless energy, Steve," Jim said, still reading the evening paper. "You all seem really antsy."

"A libel, my patronizing friend. Or rather a tribute," she added gaily, "because only a restless mind matures and accomplishes."

"A libel, my condescending friend. Or maybe a tribute," she said playfully, "because only a restless mind grows and succeeds."

"Accomplishes what? Suffrage? Sex equality? You'll all perish with boredom when you get it, because there'll be nothing more to fidget about."

"Accomplishes what? Voting rights? Gender equality? You'll all be so bored once you achieve it because there will be nothing left to complain about."

"He's just a bumptious boy yet, isn't he, Dad?"

"He's still just a cocky kid, right, Dad?"

Jim laughed and laid aside his paper:

Jim chuckled and put his paper down:

"You're a sweet, pretty girl, Steve——"

"You're a sweet, pretty girl, Steve—"

"I'll slay you if you call me that!"

"I'll take you out if you call me that!"

"Why not be what you look? Why not have a good time with all your might, marry when you wish, and become a perfectly——"

"Why not be who you want to be? Why not enjoy yourself completely, marry when you choose, and become a totally——"

"Oh, Jim, you are annoying! Dad, is there anything more irritating than a freshly hatched college graduate? Or more maddeningly complacent? Look at your self-satisfied son! There he sits, after having spent the entire day in enjoyment of his profession, and argues that I ought to be satisfied with an idle day in which I have accomplished absolutely nothing! I'm afraid your son is a pig."

"Oh, Jim, you’re so annoying! Dad, is there anything more irritating than a freshly graduated college student? Or more frustratingly smug? Just look at your self-satisfied son! There he is, after spending the whole day enjoying his job, saying that I should be happy with a lazy day where I’ve done absolutely nothing! I’m afraid your son is a jerk."

Jim laughed lazily:

Jim chuckled lazily:

"The restless sex is setting the world by the ears," he said tormentingly. "All this femininist business, this intrusion into man's affairs, this fidgety dissatisfaction with a perfectly good civilization, is spoiling you all."

"The restless sexuality is causing a stir all over the world," he said mockingly. "All this feminist stuff, this interference in men's affairs, this never-ending discontent with a perfectly fine society, is ruining you all."

"Is that the sort of thing you're putting into your wonderful novel?" she inquired.

"Is that the kind of stuff you’re putting into your awesome novel?" she asked.

"No, it's too unimportant——"

"No, it's too trivial——"

"Dad! Let's ignore him! Now, dear, if you feel as you do about a career for me at present, I really think I had better go to college. I do love pleasure, but somehow the sort of pleasure I'm supposed to enjoy doesn't last; and it's the people, I think, that tire one very quickly. It does make a difference in dancing, doesn't it?—not to hear an idea uttered during an entire evening—not to find anybody thinking for themselves——"

"Dad! Let's just ignore him! Now, honey, if you truly feel that way about my career at the moment, I think it's best if I go to college. I do enjoy having fun, but honestly, the kind of fun I'm supposed to have doesn't last; and I think it's the people who wear me out pretty quickly. It"doesIt really makes a difference when you're dancing, doesn’t it? Not hearing a single thought shared all night—not finding anyone who thinks for themselves—"

"Oh, Steve!" laughed Jim, "you're not expected to think at your age! All that society expects of you is that you chatter incessantly during dinner and the opera and do your thinking in a ballroom with your feet!"

"Oh, Steve!" Jim laughed, "no one expects you to think at your age! All society wants from you is to chat nonstop during dinner and at the opera and do your thinking on the dance floor!"

She was laughing, but an unwonted colour brightened her cheeks as she turned on him from the padded arm of John Cleland's chair, where she had been sitting:

She was laughing, but an odd blush colored her cheeks as she turned to him from the cushioned arm of John Cleland's chair, where she had been sitting:

"If I really thought you meant that, Jim, I'd spend the remainder of my life in proving to you that I have a mind."

"If I really thought you meant that, Jim, I'd dedicate my whole life to showing you that I'm smart."

"Never mind him, Steve," said John Cleland. "If you wish to go to college, you shall."

"Don’t worry about him, Steve," John Cleland said. "If you want to go to college, you will."

"How about looking after us?" inquired Jim, alarmed.

"What about taking care of us?" Jim asked, concerned.

"Dad, if my being here is going to make you more comfortable," she said, "I'll remain. Really, I am serious. Don't you want me to go?"

"Dad, if having me here is going to make __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ uncomfortable, I can leave."you"To make you feel more comfortable," she said, "I'll stay. I'm serious, I'm not joking. Don’t you want me to leave?"

"Are you really so restless, Steve?"

"Are you really this restless, Steve?"

"Mentally," she replied, with a defiant glance at Jim.

"Mentally," she said, giving Jim a defiant look.

"This will be a gay place to live in if you go off for four years!" remarked that young man.

"This will be a fun place to live if __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."you"Leave for four years!" said the young man.

"You don't mean that you'd miss me!" she exclaimed mockingly.

"You can't be serious that"you'd"Do you really miss me?" she said with sarcasm.

"Of course I'd miss you."

"Of course, I’d miss you."

"Miss the mental stimulus I give you?"—sweetly persuasive.

"You miss the mental stimulation I give you?"—charmingly convincing.

"Not at all. I'd miss the mental relaxation you afford my tired brain——"

"Not at all. I’d really miss the mental break you provide for my tired brain—"

"You beast! Dad, I'm going! And some day your son will find out that it's an idle mind that makes a girl restless; not a restless mind that makes her idle!"

"You monster! Dad, I’m"leaving! And one day your son will discover that it's an __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__empty"a mind that keeps a girl restless; not a restless mind that makes her lazy!"

"I was just teasing, Steve!"

"I was just joking, Steve!"

"I know it." She smiled at the young fellow, but her grey eyes were brilliant. Then she turned and nestled against John Cleland: "I have made up my mind, darling, and I have decided to go to Vassar."

"I know it." She smiled at the young guy, her grey eyes sparkling. Then she turned and cuddled up to John Cleland: "I've made up my mind, darling, and I've decided to go to Vassar."

Home, to John Cleland and his son, had come to mean Stephanie as much as everything else under the common roof-tree.

For John Cleland and his son, home had come to represent Stephanie just as much as everything else beneath their shared roof.

For the background of familiar things framed her so naturally and so convincingly and seemed so obviously devised for her in this mellow old household, where everything had its particular place in an orderly ensemble, that when she actually departed for college, the routine became dislocated, jarring everything above and below stairs, and leaving two dismayed and extremely restless men.

The familiar surroundings felt so natural and convincing, clearly made for her in this cozy old home, where everything had its specific place in an organized setting. So, when she actually left for college, the routine was disrupted, upsetting everything upstairs and downstairs, and leaving two confused and very restless men.

"Steve's going off like this has put the whole house on the blink," protested Jim, intensely surprised to discover the fact.

"Steve's behavior has messed up the entire house," Jim protested, completely shocked to discover this.

It nearly finished Janet, whose voice, long afflicted with the cracked tremolo of age, now became almost incoherent at the very mention of Stephanie's name.

It almost shattered Janet, whose voice, already weakened by the unsteady tremor of age, became almost unintelligible at the mention of Stephanie's name.

Old Lizzie, the laundress, deeply disapproving of Stephanie's departure, insisted on doing her linen and sheer fabrics, and sending a hamper once a week to Poughkeepsie. Every week, also, Amanda, the cook, dispatched cardboard boxes Vassarward, containing condiments and culinary creations which she stubbornly refused to allow Cleland Senior to censor.

Old Lizzie, the laundress, was very against Stephanie leaving and insisted on taking care of her laundry and delicate fabrics, sending a hamper to Poughkeepsie once a week. Every week, Amanda, the cook, also sent cardboard boxes to Vassar, packed with condiments and dishes that she was determined not to let Cleland Senior see.

"Ay t'ank a leetle yelly-cake and a leetle yar of yam it will not hurt Miss Stephanie," she explained to Cleland. And he said no more.

"Oh, a small jelly cake and a little jar of jam won't hurt Miss Stephanie," she told Cleland. He didn't say anything else.

As for Meacham, he prowled noiselessly about his duties, little, shrunken, round-shouldered, as though no dislocation in the family circle had occurred; but every day since her departure, at Stephanie's place a fresh flower of some sort lay on the cloth to match the other blossom opposite.

Meacham quietly went about his tasks, small, hunched, and round-shouldered, as if nothing had disturbed the family. But every day since she left, there was a new flower of some kind in Stephanie's spot on the tablecloth, matching the other bloom across from it.

In the library together, after dinner, father and son discussed the void which her absence had created.

In the library together after dinner, father and son discussed the emptiness her absence had caused.

"She'll get enough of it and come back," suggested Jim, but without conviction. "It's beastly not having her about."

"She'll get enough of it and come back," Jim suggested, but he didn't sound so sure. "It's terrible not having her here."

"Perhaps you have a faint idea how it was for me when you were away," observed his father.

"Maybe you have some idea of what it was like for me when you were gone," his father said.

"I know. I had to go through, hadn't I?"

"I get it. I"had"To follow through with it, didn't I?"

"Of course.... But—with your mother gone—it was—lonely. Do you understand, now, why I took Steve when I had the chance?"

"Of course... But with your mom gone, it felt really lonely. Do you understand why I took Steve when I had the opportunity?"

The young fellow nodded, looking at his father:

The young guy nodded, glancing at his dad:

"Of course I understand. But I don't see why Steve had to go. She has everything here to amuse her—everything a girl could desire! Why the deuce should she get restless and go flying about after knowledge?"

"I get it. But I don’t understand why Steve had to leave. She has everything here to keep her entertained—everything a girl could want! Why would she get bored and start seeking knowledge?"

"Possibly," said John Cleland, "the child has a mind."

"Maybe," said John Cleland, "the kid is smart."

"A feminine one. Yes, of course. I tell you, Father, it's all part and parcel of this world-wide restlessness which has set women fidgeting the whole world over. What is it they want?—because they themselves can't tell you. Do you know?"

"A feminine issue. For sure. I'm telling you, Dad, it's all part of this global discomfort that's making women restless everywhere. What do they want?—because they can't say. Do you know?"

"I think I do. They desire to exercise the liberty of choice."

"I think I do. They want the freedom to choose."

"They have it now, haven't they?"

"They have it now, right?"

"Virtually. They're getting the rest. If Steve goes through college she will emerge to find all paths open to women. It worries me a little."

"Basically, they're getting the rest. If Steve finishes college, she'll come out to find all the opportunities available to women. It makes me a bit uneasy."

Jim shrugged:

Jim shrugged:

"What is it she calls it—I mean her attitude about choosing a career?"

"What does she refer to it as—I mean her viewpoint on picking a career?"

"She refers to it, I believe, as 'the necessity for self-expression.'"

"I believe she refers to it as 'the need for self-expression.'"

"Fiddle! The trouble with Steve is that she's afflicted with extreme youth."

"Ugh! The issue with Steve is that she's having a hard time with her intense youthful energy."

"I don't know, Jim. She has a mind."

"I don't know, Jim. She"hasa quick mind.

"It's a purely imitative one. People she has read about draw, write, compose music. Steve is sensitive to impression, high strung, with a very receptive mind; and the idea attracts her. And what happens? She sees me, for example, scribbling away every day; she knows I'm writing a novel; it makes an impression on her and she takes to scribbling, too.

"It's basically just copying. People she knows about draw, write, and make music. Steve is really open to new ideas, has a lot of energy, and is very accepting; that attracts her. So what ends up happening? She sees me, for example, writing every day; she knows I'm working on a novel; it makes an impression on her and she starts doodling, too."

"Oswald Grismer drops in and talks studio and atmosphere and Rodin and Manship. That stirs her up. What occurs within twenty-four hours? Steve orders a box of colours and a modelling table; and she smears her pretty boudoir furniture with oil paint and plasticine. And that's all it amounts to, Father, just the caprice of a very young girl who thinks creative art a romantic cinch, and takes a shy at it."

Oswald Grismer drops by and talks about the studio, the atmosphere, Rodin, and Manship. That really gets her excited. What happens within twenty-four hours? Steve orders a box of colors and a modeling table; she ends up covering her nice bedroom furniture with oil paint and modeling clay. And that's all it comes down to, Dad, just the impulse of a very young girl who thinks creative art is an easy and romantic pursuit and decides to try it out.

His father, not smiling, said:

His dad, not smiling, said:

"Possibly. But the mere fact that she does take a shy at these things—spends her leisure in trying to paint, model, and write, when other girls of her age don't, worries me a little. I do not want her to become interested in any profession of an irregular nature. I want Steve to keep away from the unconventional. I'm afraid of it for her."

"Maybe. But the straightforward fact that she __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__"doesShe is really into these activities—she spends her free time painting, modeling, and writing, while other girls her agedon't"That worries me a little. I don't want her to get involved in any unconventional jobs. I want Steve to steer clear of the unusual. I'm concerned about that for her."

"Why?"

"Why?"

"Because all intelligence is restless—and Steve is very intelligent. All creative minds desire to find some medium for self-expression. And I'm wondering whether Steve's mind is creative or merely imitative; whether she is actually but blindly searching for an outlet for self-expression, or whether it's merely the healthy mental energy of a healthy body requiring its share of exercise, too."

"Since all intelligence is restless—and Steve is really smart. All creative minds want to find a way to express themselves. I'm curious if Steve's mind is creative or just mimicking others; whether she is genuinely looking for a way to express herself, or if it's simply the normal mental energy of a healthy body needing some exercise, too."

Jim laughed:

Jim laughed:

"It's in the air, Father, this mania for 'doing things.' It's the ridiculous renaissance of the commonplace, long submerged. Every college youth, every school girl writes a novel; every janitor, every office boy a scenario. The stage to-day teems with sales-ladies and floor-walkers; the pants-presser and the manufacturer of ladies' cloaks direct the newest art of the moving pictures. Printers' devils and ex-draymen fill the papers with their draughtsmanship; head-waiters write the scores for musical productions. Art is in the air. So why shouldn't Steve believe herself capable of creating a few things? She'll get over it."

“It’s everywhere, Dad, this obsession with ‘doing things.’ It’s the ridiculous comeback of the ordinary, long suppressed. Every college student and every high school girl is writing a novel; every janitor and every intern is working on a screenplay. The stage today is crowded with sales clerks and managers; the pants presser and the makers of women’s coats are driving the latest trends in filmmaking. Aspiring artists and former delivery drivers are filling the papers with their illustrations; head waiters are composing music for shows. Creativity is in the air. So why shouldn’t Steve think she can create a few things? She’ll move on.”

"I hope she will."

"I hope she will."

"She will. Steve is a reasonable child."

"She will. Steve is a smart kid."

"Steve is a sweet, intelligent and reasonable girl.... Very impressionable.... And sensitive.... I hope," he added irrelevantly, "that I shall live a few years more."

"Steve is a kind, smart, and sensible girl... Very impressionable... And sensitive... I hope," he added casually, "that I’ll live a few more years."

"You hadn't contemplated anything to the contrary, had you?" inquired Jim.

"You didn't think about anything else, did you?" Jim asked.

They both smiled. Then Cleland Senior said in his pleasant, even way:

They both smiled. Then Cleland Senior said in his friendly, relaxed voice:

"One can never tell.... And in case you and Steve have to plod along without me some day, before either of you are really wise enough to dispense with my invaluable advice, try to understand her, Jim. Try always; try patiently.... Because I made myself responsible.... And, for all her honesty and sweetness and her obedience, Jim, there is—perhaps—restless blood in Steve.... There may even be the creative instinct in her also.... She's very young to develop it yet—to show whether it really is there and amounts to anything.... I should like to live long enough to see—to guide her for the next few years——"

"You can never be sure... And if you and Steve have to go on without me someday, before either of you are truly ready to do without my valuable advice, try to understand her, Jim. Always try; be patient... Because I took responsibility... And despite all her honesty, sweetness, and obedience, Jim, there might be—perhaps—restless blood in Steve... There might even be a creative instinct in her too... She's too young to show it yet—to prove whether it's really there and if it amounts to anything... I would love to live long enough to see it—to guide her for the next few years—"

"Of course you are going to live to see Steve's kiddies!" cried the young fellow in cordially scornful protest. "You know perfectly well, Father, that you don't look your age!"

"Of course you're going to live to see Steve's kids!" the young guy said jokingly. "You know, Dad, you totally don’t look your age!"

"Don't I?" said Cleland Senior, with a faint smile.

"Don't I?" Cleland Senior said with a small smile.

"And you feel all right, don't you, Father?" insisted the boy in that rather loud, careless voice which often chokes tenderness between men. For the memory that these two shared in common made them doubly sensitive to the lightest hint that everything was not entirely right with either.

"And you feel okay, right, Dad?" the boy asked in that slightly loud, casual way that usually dampens closeness between men. The memory they both shared made them more attuned to even the smallest hints that something wasn't entirely right with either of them.

"Do you feel perfectly well?" repeated the son, looking at his father with smiling intentness.

"Are you feeling totally okay?" the son asked again, looking at his father with a big smile.

"Perfectly," replied Cleland Senior, lying.

"Absolutely," replied Cleland Senior, lying.

He had another chat with Dr. Wilmer the following afternoon. It had been an odd affair, and both physician and patient seemed to prefer to speculate about it rather than to come to any conclusion.

He had another conversation with Dr. Wilmer the next afternoon. It was a strange situation, and both the doctor and the patient seemed to prefer to think about it rather than reach any conclusions.

It was this. A week or two previous, lying awake in bed after retiring for the night, Cleland seemed to lose consciousness for an interval—probably a very brief interval; and revived, presently, to find himself upright on the floor beside his bed, holding to one of the carved posts, and unable to articulate.

It was like this. A week or two earlier, while lying in bed and trying to sleep, Cleland suddenly lost consciousness for a moment—probably just a brief moment; and when he came to, he found himself sitting on the floor next to his bed, gripping one of the carved posts and unable to speak.

He made no effort to arouse anybody; after a while—but how long he seemed unable to remember clearly—he returned to bed and fell into a heavy sleep. And in the morning when he awoke, the power of speech had returned to him.

He didn't try to wake anyone up; after a while—but he couldn't recall exactly how long—it went back to bed and fell into a deep sleep. In the morning, when he woke up, he was able to speak again.

But he felt irritable, depressed and tired. That was his story. And the question he had asked Dr. Wilmer was a simple one.

But he felt irritable, low, and drained. That was his situation. And the question he had asked Dr. Wilmer was a straightforward one.

But the physician either could not or would not be definite in his answer. His reply was in the nature of a grave surmise. But the treatment ordered struck Cleland as ominously significant.

But the doctor either couldn't or didn't want to give a clear answer. His response sounded more like a serious guess. However, the treatment he recommended made Cleland feel uncomfortably anxious.

CHAPTER X

CHAPTER X

To any young man his first flirtation with Literature is a heart-rending affair, although the jade takes it lightly enough.

For any young man, his first experience with Literature is an emotional one, even if the subject itself remains indifferent.

But that muse is a frivolous youngster and plagues her young lovers to the verge of distraction.

But that muse is a carefree young spirit and drives her young lovers to the edge of madness.

And no matter how serious a new aspirant may be or how determined to remain free from self-consciousness, refrain from traditional mental attitudes and censor every impulse toward "fine writing," his frivolous muse beguiles him and flatters him, and leads him on until he has succumbed to every deadly scribbler's sin in his riotous progress of a literary rake.

No matter how serious a new writer is or how determined they are to stay free from self-consciousness, avoid traditional mindsets, and suppress any urge to create "fancy writing," their playful muse tricks and flatters them, encouraging them until they give in to every negative habit of a careless writer in their wild journey as a literary rebel.

The only hope for him is that his muse may some day take enough interest in him to mangle his feelings and exterminate his adjectives.

His only hope is that his muse will eventually take enough interest in him to play with his emotions and eliminate his adjectives.

Every morning Jim remained for hours hunched up at his table, fondling his first-born novel. The period of weaning was harrowing. Joy, confidence, pride, excitement, moments of mental intoxication, were succeeded by every species of self-distrust, alarm, funk, slump, and most horrid depression.

Every morning, Jim spent hours bent over at his table, working on his first novel. Completing it was a challenge. Joy, confidence, pride, and excitement were often accompanied by self-doubt, fear, anxiety, setbacks, and deep depression.

One day he felt himself to be easily master of the English language; another day he feared that a public school examination would reveal him as a hopeless illiterate. Like all beginners, he had swallowed the axiom that genius worked only when it had a few moments to spare from other diversions; and he tried it out. The proposition proved to be a self-evident fake.

One day he felt like he fully understood the English language; the next day he worried that a public school exam would reveal him to be completely illiterate. Like all beginners, he believed the saying that genius only works when it has some spare time from other distractions, so he decided to give it a try. That idea turned out to be clearly false.

It was to his own credit that he finally discovered that inspiration comes with preparedness; that the proper place for creative inspiration was a seat at his desk with pencil and pad before him; that the pleasure of self-expression must become a habit as well as a pleasure, and not an occasional caprice to be casually gratified; and that technical excellence is acquired at the daily work-bench alone, and not among the talkers of talk.

He discovered that inspiration comes from being prepared; that the best spot for creative ideas is at his desk with a pencil and notepad in front of him; that expressing himself should be a regular habit, not just a passing thought; and that skills are built through consistent practice, not just through endless talk.

So the boy began to form his habit of work; discovered that sooner or later a receptive mind resulted; and, realizing that inspiration came when preparations for its reception had been made, gradually got over his earlier beliefs in the nonsense talked about genius and the commercializing of the same. And so he ceased getting out of bed to record a precious thought, and refrained from sitting up until two in the morning to scribble. He plugged ahead as long as he could stand it; and late in the afternoon he went out to hunt for relaxation, which, except for the creative, is the only other known species of true pleasure.

The boy began to establish his work habits; he realized that a motivated mindset would eventually yield results. Understanding that inspiration comes when he is ready to embrace it, he gradually moved beyond his previous notions about the myths of genius and its commercialization. He no longer jumped out of bed to note down a brilliant idea and stopped staying up until two in the morning to write. He persevered for as long as he could manage, and in the late afternoon, he went out to relax, which, along with creativity, is the only other form of genuine pleasure that exists.

Except for their conveniences as to lavatories and bars, there are very few clubs in New York worth belonging to; and only one to which it is an honour to belong.

Besides their amenities like restrooms and bars, there are very few clubs in New York that are really worth joining; and only one that is truly an honor to be a part of.

In this club Cleland Senior sat now, very often, instead of pursuing his daily course among print-shops, auction rooms, and private collections of those beautiful or rare or merely curious and interesting objects which for many years it had been his pleasure to nose out and sometimes acquire.

In this club, Cleland Senior often sat now instead of following his usual routine of visiting print shops, auction houses, and private collections filled with beautiful, rare, or just intriguing objects that he had enjoyed discovering and sometimes acquiring for many years.

For now that his son was busy writing for the greater portion of the day, and Stephanie had gone away to college, Cleland Senior gradually became conscious of a subtle change which was beginning within himself—a tendency to relax mentally and physically—a vague realization that his work in life had been pretty nearly accomplished and that it was almost time to rest.

Now that his son was busy writing for most of the day and Stephanie had gone off to college, Cleland Senior started to notice a subtle change in himself—a tendency to relax both mentally and physically—a vague awareness that he had almost finished his life's work and that it was nearly time to rest.

With this conviction came a tendency to depression, inclination for silence and retrospection, not entirely free from melancholy. Not unnoticed by his physician, either, who had arrived at his own conclusions. The medical treatment, however, continued on the same lines sketched out by the first prescriptions, except that all narcotics and stimulants were forbidden.

With this belief came a tendency toward depression, a preference for silence and reflection, not entirely free of sadness. His doctor noticed this as well and arrived at his own conclusions. However, the medical treatment continued to follow the same guidelines set by the initial prescriptions, except all narcotics and stimulants were banned.

John Cleland now made it a custom to go every day to his club, read in the great, hushed library, gossip with the older members, perhaps play a game of chess with some friend of his early youth, lunch there with ancient cronies, sometimes fall asleep in one of the great, deep chairs in the lounging hall. And, as he had always been constitutionally moderate, the physician's edict depriving him of his cigar and his claret annoyed him scarcely at all. Always he returned to the home on 80th Street, when his only son was likely to be free from work; and together they dined at home, or more rarely at Delmonico's; and sometimes they went together to some theatre or concert.

John Cleland made it a habit to visit his club every day, read in the grand, quiet library, chat with the older members, maybe play chess with a long-time friend, have lunch with old pals, and occasionally doze off in one of the large, comfy chairs in the lounge. Since he had always been reasonably moderate, the doctor’s recommendation that he give up his cigar and wine didn’t bother him at all. He always returned to his home on 80th Street when his only son was likely to be off work, and together they had dinner at home or, less often, at Delmonico's; sometimes they even went to a theater or concert together.

For they were nearer to each other than they had ever been in their lives during those quiet autumn and winter days together; and they shared every thought—almost every thought—only Cleland had never spoken to his son about the medicine he was taking regularly, nor of that odd experience when he had found himself standing dazed and speechless by his own bed in the silence and darkness of early morning.

During those quiet autumn and winter days together, they felt closer than ever before, sharing almost every thought. However, Cleland had never discussed with his son the medication he was taking regularly or that odd experience when he found himself standing dazed and speechless by his own bed in the silence and darkness of early morning.

Stephanie came back at Christmas—a lovely surprise—a supple, grey-eyed young thing, grown an inch and a half taller, flower-fresh, instinct with the intoxicating vigour and delight of mere living, and tremulous with unuttered and very youthful ideas about everything on earth.

Stephanie came back for Christmas—a fantastic surprise—a graceful, grey-eyed young woman who had grown an inch and a half taller, exuding freshness, full of the thrilling energy and joy of just being alive, and buzzing with unspoken, youthful ideas about everything around her.

She kissed Cleland Senior, clung to him, caressed him. But for the first time her demonstration ended there; she offered her hand to Jim in flushed and slightly confused silence.

She kissed Cleland Senior, embraced him, and softly caressed him. However, for the first time, her display of affection ended there; she reached out to Jim with a warm yet somewhat bewildered silence.

"What's the matter with you, Steve?" demanded the youth, half laughing, half annoyed. "You think you're too big to kiss me? By Jove, you shall kiss me——!"

"What's up with you, Steve?" the guy asked, partly laughing, partly annoyed. "Do you think you're too cool to kiss me? Seriously, you need to kiss me——!"

And he summarily saluted her.

And he quickly greeted her.

She got away from him immediately with an odd little laugh, and held tightly to Cleland Senior again.

She quickly pulled away from him with a peculiar little laugh and clung tightly to Cleland Senior again.

"Dad darling, darling!" she murmured, "I'm glad I'm back. Are you? Do you really want me? And I'm going to tell you right now, I don't wish to have you arrange parties and dinners and dances and things for me. All I want is to be with you and go to the theatre every night——"

"Dad, honey, sweetie!" she whispered, "I'm so happy to be back. Areyou? Do you reallywantMe? I need to say right now that I don’t want you to organize parties, dinners, dances, and all that for me. All I really want is to be with you and go to the theatre every night——"

"Good Lord, Steve! That's no programme for a pretty little girl!"

"Oh my gosh, Steve! That’s not a plan for a cute girl!"

"I'm not! Don't call me that! I've got a mind! But I have got such lots to learn—so many, many things to learn! And only one life to learn them in——"

"I'mnot! Don't call me that! I’m not dumb! But IhaveThere’s so much to learn—so many things to discover! And only one life to learn them in—"

"Fiddle!" remarked Jim.

"Fiddle!" said Jim.

"It really isn't fiddle, Jim! I'm just crazy to learn things, and I'm not one bit interested in frivolity and ordinary things and people——"

"Seriously, Jim! I’m just really eager to learn new things, and I’m not interested in nonsense or ordinary people and stuff——"

"You liked people once; you liked to dance——"

"You used to like people; you used to love dancing——"

"When I was a child, yes," she retorted scornfully. "But I realize, now, how short life is——"

"When I was a kid, sure," she replied with disdain. "But now I realize how short life actually is——"

"Fiddle," repeated Jim. "That fool college is spoiling you for fair!"

"Fiddle," Jim said again. "That dumb college is definitely messing you up!"

"Dad! He's a brute! You understand me, darling, don't you? Don't let him plague me."

"Dad! He's a bully! You understand me, right, sweetheart? Don't let him harass me."

His arm around her slender shoulder tightened; all three were laughing.

He tightened his arm around her slim shoulder, and all three of them were laughing.

"You don't have to dance, Steve, if you don't want to," he said. "Do you consider it frivolous to dine occasionally? Meacham has just announced the possibility of food."

"You don't"have"You don't have to dance if you don't want to, Steve," he said. "Do you think it's pointless to eat out sometimes? Meacham just said that food might be available."

She nestled close to him as they went out to dinner, all three very gay and loquacious, and the two men keenly conscious of the girl's rapid development, of the serious change in her, the scarcely suppressed exuberance, the sparkling and splendid bodily vitality.

She snuggled up to him as they went out for dinner, all three in great spirits and talkative, with the two guys very aware of how much the girl had grown, the noticeable changes in her, her barely contained excitement, and her lively, incredible physical energy.

As they entered the dining room:

When they entered the dining room:

"Oh, Meacham, I'm glad to see you," she cried impulsively, taking the little withered man's hands into both of hers.

"Oh, Meacham, I’m so glad to see you," she said, taking the small, frail man's hands in hers.

There was no reply, only in the burnt-out eyes a sudden mist—the first since his mistress had passed away.

There was no reply, just a sudden fog in the empty eyes—the first time since his partner had passed away.

"Dad, do you mind if I run down a moment to see Lizzie and Janet and Amanda? Dear, I'll be right back——" She was gone, light-footed, eager, down the service stairs—a child again in the twinkling of an eye. The two men, vaguely smiling, remained standing.

“Dad, do you mind if I take a quick trip down to see Lizzie, Janet, and Amanda? I’ll be back in a minute—” She was off, quick and excited, down the service stairs—just like a kid in an instant. The two men, with faint smiles, remained standing.

When she returned, Meacham seated her. She picked up the blossom beside her plate, saw the other at the unoccupied place opposite, and her eyes suddenly filled.

When she returned, Meacham had her sit down. She grabbed the flower beside her plate, saw the other one at the empty spot across from her, and her eyes suddenly filled with tears.

There was a moment's silence, then she kissed the petals and placed the flower in her hair.

There was a short pause, then she kissed the petals and tucked the flower into her hair.

"My idea," she began, cheerfully, "is to waste no time in life! So I think I'd like to go to the theatre all the time——"

"My idea," she began happily, "is to make the most of my time in life! So I think I want to go to the theater all the time——"

The men's laughter checked her and she joined in.

The men's laughter surprised her, and she laughed with them.

"You do understand, both of you!" she insisted. "You're tormenting me and you know it! I don't go to the theatre to amuse myself. I go to inform myself—to learn, study, improve myself in the art of self-expression—Jim, you are a beast to grin at me!"

Youdo"Get it, both of you!" she insisted. "You're making me suffer, and you know it!"I"Don't go to the theater just to have fun. I go to educate myself—to learn, study, and improve my self-expression. Jim, it's terrible that you're grinning at me!"

"Steve, for Heaven's sake, be a human girl for a few moments and have a good time!"

"Steve, for crying out loud, just act like a regular girl for a bit and have some fun!"

"That's my way of having a good time. I wish to go to studios and see painters and sculptors at work! I wish to go to plays and concerts——"

That'sMy idea of fun is visiting studios to watch painters and sculptors at work! I want to go to plays and concerts—

"How about seeing a real author at work, Steve?"

"What do you think about seeing a real author in action, Steve?"

"You?" she divined with a dainty sniff.

"You?" she guessed with a slight sniff.

"Certainly. Come up any morning and watch genius work a lead-pencil. That ought to educate you and leave an evening or two for dancing——"

"Sure. Swing by any morning and watch a genius work with a pencil. You’ll learn something and still have a night or two for dancing——"

"Jim, I positively do not care for parties. I don't even desire to waste one minute of my life. Ordinary people bore me, I tell you——"

"Jim, I really don’t like parties. I don’t want to waste even a minute of my life. Regular people bore me, I swear——"

"Do I?"

"Do I?"

"Sometimes," she retorted, with delighted malice. And turning swiftly to Cleland Senior: "As for you, darling, I could spend every minute of my whole existence with you and not be bored for one second!"

"Sometimes," she replied, playfully mischievous. Then she turned quickly to Cleland Senior and said, "As for you, sweetheart, I could spend every single minute of my entire life with you and never be bored for even a second!"

The claret in John Cleland's glass—claret forbidden under Dr. Wilmer's régime—glowed like a ruby. But he could not permit Stephanie to return without that old-fashioned formality.

The red wine in John Cleland's glass—red wine that was prohibited under Dr. Wilmer's rule—sparkled like a ruby. But he couldn't allow Stephanie to leave without that old-fashioned formality.

So John Cleland rose, glass in hand, his hair and moustache very white against the ruddy skin.

John Cleland stood up with a glass in his hand, his white hair and mustache contrasting sharply with his reddish skin.

"Steve, dear, you and Jim have never brought me anything but happiness—anything but honour to my name and to my roof. We welcome you home, dear, to your own place among your own people: Jim—we have the honour—our little Stephanie! Welcome home!"

"Steve, darling, you and Jim have always brought me nothing but joy—nothing but pride to my name and my home. We’re so happy to welcome you back, dear, to your own place with your family: Jim—we're so honored—our little Stephanie! Welcome home!"

The young fellow rose, smiling, and bowed gaily to Stephanie.

The young guy got up, smiled, and happily bowed to Stephanie.

"Welcome home," he said, "dearest of sisters and most engaging insurgent of your restless sex!"

"Welcome home," he said, "my dear sister and the most intriguing rebel of your restless spirit!"

That night Stephanie seemed possessed of a gay demon of demonstrative mischief. She conversed with Jim so seriously about his authorship that at first he did not realize that he was an object of sarcastic and delighted malice. When he did comprehend that she was secretly laughing at him, he turned so red with surprise and indignation that his father and Stephanie gave way to helpless laughter. Seated there on the sofa, across the room, tense, smiling, triumphantly and delightfully dangerous, she blew an airy kiss at Jim:

That night, Stephanie was full of playful mischief. She spoke to Jim seriously about his writing, and at first, he didn’t catch that she was teasing him with sarcasm and joy. When he finally realized she was secretly laughing at him, he flushed bright red with surprise and anger, which made both his dad and Stephanie burst into uncontrollable laughter. Sitting on the couch across the room, tense yet smiling, excitingly and delightfully mischievous, she blew a playful kiss at Jim:

"That will teach you to poke fun at me," she said. "You're no longer an object of fear and veneration just because you're writing a book!"

That"You're going to teach me to mock you," she said. "You're not someone to fear or admire just because you're writing a book!"

The young fellow laughed.

The young guy laughed.

"I am easy," he admitted. "All authors are without honour in their own families. But wouldn't it surprise you, Steve, if the world took my book respectfully?"

Iam"It's easy," he admitted. "All authors don't get respect from their own families. But wouldn’t it surprise you, Steve, if the world actually took my book seriously?"

"Not at all. That's one of the reasons I don't. The opinion of ordinary people does not concern me," she said with gay impudence, "and if your book is a best seller it ought to worry you, Jim."

"Not at all. That's one of the reasons __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."I"I don't care. The opinions of everyday people don't affect me," she said confidently, "and if your book is a bestseller, it should concern you, Jim."

"You don't think," he demanded sadly, "that there's anything in me?"

"You don't really think," he asked, sounding sad, "that there's anything good about me?"

"Oh, Jim!"—swiftly remorseful—"I was joking, of course." And, seeing by his grin that he was, too, turned up her nose, regretting too late her hasty and warm-hearted remorse.

"Oh, Jim!"—instantly feeling guilty—"I was just joking, obviously." And seeing his smile that revealed he was joking too, she turned up her nose, regretting her rash and sincere apology a moment too late.

"How common, this fishing for praise and sympathy!" she remarked disdainfully. "Dad, does he bother you to death trying to read his immortal lines to you at inopportune moments?"

"How"common"You're just fishing for compliments and sympathy!" she said with a sneer. "Dad, does he drive you crazy by reading his famous lines to you at the worst moments?"

Cleland Senior, in his arm-chair, white-haired, deeply ruddy, had been laughing during the bantering passage at arms between the two he loved best on earth.

Cleland Senior, sitting in his armchair with white hair and a deep ruddy complexion, had been laughing at the lighthearted banter between the two people he loved most in the world.

He seemed the ideal personification of hale and wholesome age, sound as a bell, very handsome, save that the flush on his face seemed rather heavier and deeper than the usual healthy colour.

He seemed like the ideal example of healthy and lively old age, as fit as a fiddle and very attractive, except that the redness in his face looked a bit more intense and deeper than what would normally be considered a healthy color.

"Dad," exclaimed the girl, impulsively, "you certainly are the best-looking thing in all New York! I don't think I shall permit you to go walking alone all by yourself any more. Do you hear me?"

“Dad,” the girl said suddenly, “you’re honestly the best-looking person in all of New York! I don’t think I’ll let you walk around by yourself anymore. Do you get what I’m saying?”

She sprang up lightly, went over and seated herself on the arm of his chair, murmuring close to his face gay little jests, odd, quaint endearments, all sorts of nonsense while she smoothed his hair to her satisfaction, re-tied his evening tie, patted his lapels, and finally kissed him lightly between his eyebrows, continuing her murmured nonsense all the while:

She playfully jumped up, walked over, and sat on the arm of his chair, whispering cheerful jokes, quirky nicknames, and all sorts of silly words as she styled his hair how she liked, adjusted his tie, patted his lapels, and finally kissed him gently between the eyebrows, all while still murmuring her silly words:

"I won't have other women looking sideways at you—the hussies! I'm jealous. I shall hereafter walk out with you. Do you hear what I threaten?—you very flighty and deceitful man! Steve is going to chaperon you everywhere you go."

"I won't let other women give you those looks—the bold ones! I'm jealous. From now on, I'm going to be right by your side. Do you hear my warning?—you very unpredictable and deceitful man! Steve will be your chaperone wherever you go."

John Cleland's smile altered subtly:

John Cleland's smile changed slightly:

"Not everywhere, Steve."

"Not everywhere, Steve."

"Indeed, I shall! Every step you take."

"Of course, I will! Every move you make."

"No, dear."

"No, sweetheart."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Because—there is one rather necessary trip I shall have to make—some day——"

"Because there's one crucial trip I need to make—someday—"

A moment's silence; then her arms around his neck:

She paused for a moment, then wrapped her arms around his neck.

"Dad!" she whispered, in breathless remonstrance.

"Dad!" she whispered, her voice filled with breathless protest.

"Yes, dear?"

"Yes, honey?"

"Don't you—feel well?"

"Don't you feel well?"

"Perfectly."

"Perfect."

"Then," fiercely, "don't dare hint such things!"

"Then," she said strongly, "don't even think about suggesting stuff like that!"

"About the—journey I spoke of?" he asked, smiling.

"About the trip I mentioned?" he asked, smiling.

"Yes! Don't say such a thing! You are not going!—until I go, too!"

"Yes! Don't say that! You're not going!—not until I go, too!"

"If I could postpone the trip on your account——"

"If I could postpone the trip for you——"

"Dad! Do you want to break my heart and kill me by such jokes?"

"Dad"Do you really want to hurt me and make me feel this way with your jokes?"

"There, Steve, I was merely teasing. Men of my age have a poor way of joking sometimes.... I mean to postpone that trip. Indeed, I do, Steve. You're a handful, and I've got to keep hold of you for a long while yet."

"Hey, Steve, I was just joking. People my age don't always have the best sense of humor.... I actually plan to postpone that trip. I really do, Steve. You're a lot to handle, and I want to keep you around for a long time."

Jim overheard that much:

Jim heard that much:

"A handful? Rubbish!" he remarked. "Send her to bed at nine for the next few years and be careful about her diet and censor her reading matter. That's all Steve needs to become a real grown-up some day."

"A handful? That's ridiculous!" he said. "Put her to bed at nine for the next few years, monitor her diet, and control her reading material. That's all Steve needs to grow up and become a responsible adult one day."

Stephanie had risen to face the shafts of good-natured sarcasm.

Stephanie got up to handle the playful teasing.

"Suppose," she said, "that I told you I had sent a poem to a certain magazine and that it had been accepted?"

"What if," she said, "I told you I submitted a poem to a specific magazine and it got accepted?"

"I'd say very amiably that you are precocious," he replied tormentingly.

"I'd say in a friendly way that you're quite advanced for your age," he replied playfully.

"Brute! I did! I sent it!"

"Brute! I did! I sent it!"

"They accepted it?"

"They accepted it?"

"I don't know," she admitted, pink with annoyance; "but it won't surprise me very much if they accept it. Really, Jim, do you think nobody else can write anything worth considering? Do you really believe that you embody all the talent in New York? Do you?" And, to Cleland Senior: "Oh, Dad, isn't he the horrid personification of everything irritatingly masculine? And I'll bet his old novel is perfectly commonplace. I think I'll go up to his room and take a critical glance at it——"

"I don't know," she said, her face flushed with annoyance. "But I wouldn't be surprised if they go for it. Seriously, Jim, do you think no one else can write something worth considering? Do you really believe you're the only talented person in New York?"Do"you?" And to Cleland Senior: "Oh, Dad, isn't he just the worst example of everything irritatingly masculine? And I bet his old novel is completely forgettable. I think I'll go to his room and check it out critically——"

"Hold on, Steve!" he exclaimed—for she was already going. She glanced over her shoulder with a defiant smile, and he sprang up to follow and overtake her.

"Hold on, Steve!" he yelled, just as she was about to walk away. She glanced back with a challenging smile, and he got up to catch up with her.

But Stephanie's legs were long and her feet light and swift, and she was upstairs and inside his room before he caught her, reaching for the sacred manuscript.

But Stephanie's legs were long and her feet were quick and light, and she was upstairs and in his room before he noticed her, reaching for the valuable manuscript.

"Oh, Jim," she coaxed, beguilingly, "do let me have one little peep at it, there's a dear fellow! Just one little——"

"Oh, Jim," she said sweetly, "please let me have a quick look at it, you're so sweet! Just one little——"

"Not yet, Steve. It isn't in any shape. Wait till it's typed——"

"Not yet, Steve. It's not ready at all. Wait until it's typed out——"

"I don't care. I can read your writing easily——"

"I don’t care. I can easily read your writing—"

"It's all scored and cross-written and messed up——"

"It's all highlighted and a complete mess——"

"Please, Jim! I'm simply half dead with curiosity," she admitted. "Be an angel brother and let me sit here and hear you read the first chapter—only one little chapter. Won't you?" she pleaded with melting sweetness.

"Please"Come on, Jim! I'm really curious about what happens," she admitted. "Be a nice brother and let me stay here to listen to you read the first chapter—just one small chapter. Please?" she pleaded with genuine charm.

"I—I'd be—embarrassed——"

"I'd be embarrassed."

"What! To have your own sister hear what you've written?"

"What! Your own sister is going to see what you've written?"

There was a short silence. The word "sister" was meant to be reassuring to both. To use it came instinctively to her as an inspiration, partly because she had vaguely felt that some confirmation of such matter-of-fact relationship would put them a little more perfectly at their ease with each other.

There was a short pause. The word "sister" was meant to be reassuring for both of them. It came to her easily as a source of encouragement, partly because she thought that acknowledging this simple relationship would help them feel a little more at ease with each other.

For they had not been entirely at their ease. Both were subtly aware of that—she had first betrayed it by her offered hand instead of the friendly and sisterly kiss which had been a matter of course until now.

They hadn't felt completely comfortable. Both of them noticed it—she first showed it by offering her hand instead of the friendly, sisterly kiss that had been normal until now.

"Come," she said, gaily, "be a good child and read the pretty story to little sister."

"Come on," she said happily, "be a good kid and read the nice story to your little sister."

She sat down on the edge of his bed; he, already seated at his desk, frowned at the pile of manuscript before him.

She sat on the edge of his bed while he, already at his desk, frowned at the pile of manuscripts in front of him.

"I'd rather talk," he said.

"I'd rather chat," he said.

"About what?"

"About what?"

"Anything. Honestly, Steve, I'll let you see it when it's typed. But I rather hate to show anything until it's done—I don't like to have people see the raw edges and the machinery."

"Anything. Honestly, Steve, I'll let you check it out once it's typed up. But I really don't want to show anything until it's done—I’m not a fan of people seeing the rough drafts and the process behind it."

"I'm not 'people.' How horrid. Also, it makes a difference when a girl is not only your sister but also somebody who intends to devote her life to artistic self-expression. You can read your story to that kind of girl, I should hope!"

"I'm not just 'anyone.' That's terrible. Plus, it’s important when a girl is not only your sister but also someone who intends to commit her life to artistic self-expression. You should be able to share your story with someone like her!"

"Haven't you given that up?"

"Haven't you let that go?"

"Given up what?"

"Given up on what?"

"That mania for self-expression, as you call it."

"That obsession with self-expression, as you put it."

"Of course not."

"Definitely not."

"What do you think you want to do?" he asked uneasily.

"What do you think you want to do?" he asked anxiously.

"Jim, you are entirely too patronizing. I don't 'think' I want to do anything: but I know I desire to find some medium for self-expression and embrace it as a profession."

"Jim, you're being really condescending. I don't 'think' I want to do anything, but I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."know"I want to find a way to express myself and turn it into my career."

That rather crushed him for a moment. Then:

That really took him by surprise for a moment. Then:

"There'll be time enough to start that question when you graduate——"

"You'll have plenty of time to deal with that question when you graduate——"

"It is not a question. I intend to express myself some day. And you might as well reconcile yourself to that idea."

"It's"not"I have a question. I intend to express myself someday. You might as well get used to that idea."

"Suppose you haven't anything worth expressing?"

"What if you don't have anything significant to say?"

"Are you teasing?" She flushed slightly.

"Are you serious?" She blushed slightly.

"Oh, yes, I suppose I am teasing you. But, Steve, neither father nor I want to see you enter any unconventional profession. It's no good for a girl unless she is destined for it by a talent that amounts to genius. If you have that, it ought to show by the time you graduate——"

"Oh, yeah, I suppose I am teasing you. But, Steve, neither my dad nor I want to see you get into any unconventional career. It's not ideal for a girl unless she has a talent that's almost genius-level. If you do have that, it should be clear by the time you graduate——"

"You make me simply furious, Jim," she retorted impatiently. "These few months at college have taught me something. And, for one thing, I've learned that a girl has exactly as much right as a man to live her own life in her own way, unfettered by worn-out conventions and unhampered by man's critical opinions concerning her behaviour.

"You make me so mad, Jim," she snapped back impatiently. "These few months at college have taught me __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."somethingI've come to understand that a girl has just as much right as a guy to live her life the way she wants, free from outdated conventions and not held back by men's opinions about her choices.

"The dickens," he remarked, and whistled softly.

"What the heck," he said, then whistled softly.

"And, further," she continued warmly, "I am astonished that in this age, when the entire world tacitly admits that woman is man's absolute equal in every respect, that you apparently still harbour old-fashioned, worn-out and silly notions. You are very far out of date, my charming brother."

"And, besides," she went on warmly, "I'm surprised that in this day and age, when everyone recognizes that women are completely equal to men in every way, you still hold onto outdated, silly beliefs. You are really out of touch, my dear brother."

"What notions?" he demanded.

"What ideas?" he demanded.

"Notions that a girl's mission is to go to parties and dance when she doesn't desire to—that a girl had better conform to the uninteresting and stilted laws of the recent past and live her life as an animated clothes-rack, mind her deportment, and do what nice girls do, and marry and become the mother of numerous offspring; which shall be taught to follow in her footsteps and do the same thing all over again, generation after generation—ad nauseam!—— Oh, Jim! I'm not going to live out my life that way and be looked after as carefully as a pedigreed Pekinese——"

"The notion that a girl's role is to go to parties and dance when she doesn't feel like it—that she should conform to outdated expectations from the past and live her life as just an ornament, monitor her actions, and behave like a 'good girl' by marrying and having numerous kids; kids who will be raised to live the same life and repeat the cycle over and over again, generation after generation—"ad nauseam"Oh, Jim! I'm not going to live my life like that, being taken care of as if I were a fancy purebred dog!"

"For Heaven's sake——"

"For goodness' sake——"

"For Heaven's sake—yes!—and in God's name, Jim, it is time that a woman's mind was occupied by something beside the question of clothes and husbands and children!"

"For heaven's sake—yes!—and for God's sake, Jim, it's time a woman concentrated on something besides clothes, husbands, and kids!"

The boy whistled softly, stared at her, and she looked at him unflinchingly, with her pretty, breathless smile of defiance.

The boy whistled softly, observed her, and she looked back at him confidently, her stunning, captivating smile full of challenge.

"I want to live my own life in my own way. Can't I?" she asked.

"I want to live my own life, on my own terms. Is that too much to ask?" she inquired.

"Of course——"

"Of course—"

"You say that. But the instant I venture to express a desire for any outlet—for any chance to be myself, express myself, seek the artistic means for self-utterance, then you tell me I am unconventional!"

"You say that. But as soon as I try to express a desire for any outlet—any opportunity to be myself, share my thoughts, or find artistic ways to express who I am, you call me unconventional!"

He was silent.

He didn't say anything.

"Nobody hampers you!" she flashed out. "You are free to choose your profession."

"Nobody's holding you back!"You"You have the freedom to choose your career."

"But why do you want a profession, Steve?"

"But why do"you"Want a job, Steve?"

"Why? Because I feel the need of it. Because just ordinary society does not interest me. I prefer Bohemia."

"Why? Because I need it. Regular society doesn't appeal to me. I prefer Bohemia."

He said:

He said:

"There's a lot of stuff talked about studios and atmosphere and 'urge' and general Bohemian irresponsibility—and a young girl is apt to get a notion that she, also, experiences the 'cosmic urge' and that 'self-expression' is her middle name.... That's all I mean, Steve. You frequently have voiced your desire for a career among the fine arts. Now and then you have condescended to sketch for me your idea of an ideal environment, which appears to be a studio in studio disorder, art produced in large chunks, and 'people worth while' loudly attacking pianos and five o'clock tea——"

"There’s a lot of chatter about studios and vibe, about 'urge' and a general Bohemian disregard—and a young girl might start to believe that she also feels the 'cosmic urge' and that 'self-expression' is totally her thing.... That’s all I’m saying, Steve. You’ve often shared your wish for a career in the fine arts. Occasionally, you’ve taken the time to sketch out your vision of the perfect environment, which seems to be a studio in total chaos, art made in large chunks, and 'meaningful people' loudly playing pianos and having tea at five o'clock——"

"Jim! You are not nice to me.... If I didn't love you with all my heart——"

"Jim! You're not being nice to me... If I didn't love you with all my heart—"

"It's because I'm fond of you, too," he explained. "I don't want my sister, all over clay or paint, sitting in a Greenwich village studio, smoking cigarettes and frying sausages for lunch! No! Or I don't want her bullied by an ignorant stage director or leered at by an animal who plays 'opposite,' or insulted by a Semitic manager. Is that very astonishing?"

"It's because I care about you, too," he said. "I don’t want my sister, covered in clay or paint, sitting in a Greenwich Village studio, smoking cigarettes and frying sausages for lunch! No! I also don’t want her being bullied by a clueless director, or getting stared at by a jerk who plays the lead opposite her, or being disrespected by a manager because of their background. Is that really so surprising?"

The girl rose, nervous, excited, but laughing:

The girl got up, feeling both nervous and excited, but she was laughing.

"You dear old out-of-date thing! We'll continue this discussion another time. Dad's been alone in the library altogether too long." She laughed again, a little hint of tenderness in her gaiety; and extended her hand. He took it.

"You sweet old-fashioned thing! Let's continue this conversation another time. Dad's been alone in the library for way too long." She laughed again, a touch of warmth in her cheerfulness, and reached out her hand. He took it.

"Without prejudice," she said. "I adore you, Jim!"

"No offense," she said. "I really like you, Jim!"

"And with all my heart, Steve. I just want you to do what will be best for you, little sister."

"With all my heart, Steve. I just want you to do what's best for you, little sister."

"I know. Thank you, Jim. Now, we'll go and find dad."

"I understand. Thanks, Jim. Now, let's go look for Dad."

They found him. He lay on the thick Oushak rug at the foot of the chair in which he had been seated when they left him.

They found him. He was lying on the thick Oushak rug at the base of the chair where he had been sitting when they left him.

On his lips lingered a slight smile.

A faint smile remained on his lips.

A physician lived across the street. When he arrived his examination was brief and perfunctory. He merely said that the stroke had come like a bolt of lightning, then turned his attention to Stephanie, who seemed to be sorely in need of it.

A doctor lived across the street. When he got there, his examination was quick and standard. He just said that the stroke hit like a bolt of lightning, then turned his attention to Stephanie, who obviously needed it.

CHAPTER XI

CHAPTER 11

When such a thing happens to young people a certain mental numbness follows the first shock, limiting the capacity for suffering, and creating its own anodyne.

When this kind of thing happens to young people, they often experience a type of mental numbness after the initial shock. This reduces their ability to feel pain and creates a form of relief on its own.

The mental processes resume their functions gradually, chary of arousing sensation.

The mental processes begin to work again slowly, being cautious not to provoke any feelings.

Grief produces a chemical reaction within the body, poisoning it. But within that daily visitor to the body, the soul, a profound spiritual reaction occurs which either cripples it or ennobles it eternally.

Grief causes a chemical reaction in the body, making it feel toxic. However, alongside that constant presence in the body, a profound spiritual response in the soul occurs that can either diminish it or uplift it forever.

Many people called and left cards, or sent cards and flowers. Some asked for Jim; among others, Chiltern Grismer.

Many people called, left messages, or sent cards and flowers. Some asked for Jim, including Chiltern Grismer.

"M-m-m'yes," he murmured, retaining the young man's hand, "—my friend of many years has left us;—m-m-m'yes, my friend of many years. I am very sorry to hear it; yes, very sorry."

"Y-yes," he whispered, gripping the young man's hand, "my friend of many years has died; yes, my friend of many years. I'm truly sorry to hear that; yes, truly sorry."

Jim remained passive, incurious. Grismer prowled about the darkened room, alternately pursing up and sucking in his dry and slitted lips. Finally he seated himself and gazed owlishly at the young man.

Jim remained indifferent and uninterested. Grismer moved around the dark room, frequently pressing and sucking in his dry, thin lips. Eventually, he sat down and looked at the young man with wide, inquisitive eyes.

"And our little adopted sister? How does this deplorable affliction affect her? May I hope to offer my condolences to her also?"

"And what about our little adopted sister? How does this unfortunate situation affect her? Can I also express my condolences to her?"

"My sister Stephanie is utterly crushed.... Thank you.... She is very grateful to you."

"My sister Stephanie is totally heartbroken.... Thank you.... She really appreciates it."

"M-m-m'yes. May I see her?"

"Y-yes. Can I see her?"

"I am sorry. She is scarcely able to see anybody at present. Her aunt, Miss Quest, is with her."

"I'm sorry. She can barely see anyone right now. Her aunt, Miss Quest, is with her."

"M-m-m. After all—but let it remain unsaid—m-m-m'yes, unsaid. So her aunt is with her? M-m-m!"

"M-m-m. Anyway—but let’s not get into it—m-m-m'yes, not getting into it. So her aunt is with her? M-m-m!"

Jim was silent. Grismer sat immovable as a gargoyle, gazing at him out of unwinking eyes.

Jim was quiet. Grismer sat still like a statue, staring at him with unblinking eyes.

"M-m-m'yes," he said. "Grief was his due. My friend of many years was worthy of such filial demonstrations. Quite so—even though there is, in point of fact, no blood relationship between my friend of many years and your adopted sister——"

"Y-yeah," he said. "He deserved to be mourned. My friend of many years was deserving of those family-like gestures. That's true—even though, technically, there's no blood relation between my long-time friend and your adopted sister——"

"My sister could not feel her loss more keenly if she and I had been born of the same mother," said the boy in a dull voice.

"My sister couldn't feel her loss more deeply if we had the same mother," the boy said in a monotone voice.

"Quite so. M-m-m'yes. Or the same father. Quite so."

"That's correct. Y-yeah. Or the same father. Exactly."

"I—I simply can't talk about it yet," muttered the young fellow. "If you'll excuse me——"

"I—I just can't talk about it yet," the young guy said quietly. "If you don't mind——"

"Quite so. Far better to talk about other things just at present, m'yes, far wiser. M-m-m—and so the young lady's aunt has arrived? Very suitable, ve-ry suitable and necessary. And doubtless Miss Quest will take up her permanent residence here, in view of the—ah—m-m-m-m'yes!—no doubt of it; no doubt."

"ExactlySo, it's definitely better to talk about other subjects for now, yes, much more sensible. Hmm—and the young lady's aunt has arrived? Very fitting, very fitting and necessary. I'm sure Miss Quest will make her permanent home here, considering the—ah—hmm—yes!—no doubt about it; no doubt.

"We have not spoken of that."

"We haven't discussed that yet."

A moment later Miss Quest entered the room.

A moment later, Miss Quest entered the room.

"Stephanie is awake and is asking for you," she said. As the young man rose with a murmured excuse. Miss Quest turned and looked at Chiltern Grismer.

"Stephanie is awake and wants to see you," she said. The young man stood up with a quiet apology, and Miss Quest turned to face Chiltern Grismer.

"Madame," he began, rising to his gaunt height, "permit me—my name is Grismer——"

"Ma'am," he began, standing tall and thin, "let me introduce myself—my name is Grismer——"

"Oh," she interrupted drily, "I've talked you over with the late Mr. Cleland."

"Oh," she interrupted flatly, "I've talked about you with the late Mr. Cleland."

"My friend of many years, Madame——"

"My longtime friend, Madame—"

"We didn't discuss your friendship for each other, Mr. Grismer," she snapped out. "Our subject of conversation concerned money."

"We didn't discuss your friendship, Mr. Grismer," she shot back. "Our conversation was about money."

"Ma'am?"

"Excuse me, ma'am?"

"An inheritance, in fact, which, I believe, you allege that you legally converted to your own uses," she added, staring at him.

"An inheritance that I believe you are claiming you"legally"turned to your advantage," she added, looking at him intently.

They sustained each other's gaze in silence for a moment.

They stared into each other's eyes in silence for a moment.

Then Grismer's large, dry hand crept up over his lips and began a rhythmical massage of the grim jaw.

Then Grismer's large, dry hand moved to his lips and began a steady massage of his tight jaw.

"My friend of many years and I came to an understanding in regard to the painful matter which you have mentioned," he said slowly.

"My longtime friend and I came to an agreement about the tough issue you mentioned," he said slowly.

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

"Absolutely, Madame. Out of his abundance, I was given to understand, he had bountifully provided for your niece—m-m-m'yes, bounteously provided. Further, he gave me to understand that you, Madame, out of the abundant wealth with which our Lord has blessed you, had indicated your resolution to provide for the young lady."

"Of course, ma'am. From what I've heard, he has been very generous in taking care of your niece—very generous indeed. Also, he made it clear that you, ma'am, with the significant wealth that our Lord has blessed you with, have chosen to support the young lady."

There was an uncanny gleam in Miss Quest's eyes. But she said nothing. Grismer, watching her, softly joined the tips of his horny fingers.

There was an unusual gleam in Miss Quest's eyes. But she didn’t say a word. Grismer, watching her, softly brought the tips of his rough fingers together.

"M-m'yes. Quite so. My friend of many years voluntarily assured me that he did not contemplate reopening the unfortunate matter in question—in point of fact, Madame, he gave me his solemn promise never to initiate any such action in behalf of the young lady."

"Y-yes. Exactly. My longtime friend confidently assured me that he wasn't planning to bring up the unfortunate issue again—in fact, ma'am, he made a strong promise to never take any such action on behalf of the young woman."

Miss Quest remained mute.

Ms. Quest stayed silent.

"And John Cleland was right, Madame," continued Grismer in a gentle, persuasive voice, "because any such litigation must prove not only costly but fruitless of result. The unfortunate and undesirable publicity of such a case, if brought to trial, could not vindicate my own rectitude and the righteousness of my cause while gossip and scandal cruelly destroyed the social position which the young lady at present enjoys."

"And John Cleland was right, Madame," Grismer continued in a calm, convincing tone, "because any legal battle like this would not only cost a lot but also be pointless. The negative publicity from such a case, if it went to trial, wouldn't help my reputation or prove my point, while gossip and scandal could seriously damage the social standing that the young lady currently has."

After another silence:

After another pause:

"Well?" inquired Miss Quest, "is there anything more that worries you, Mr. Grismer?"

"So?" Miss Quest asked. "Is there anything else on your mind, Mr. Grismer?"

"Worries me, Madame? I am not disturbed in the slightest degree."

"Make me worry, Madame? I'm not concerned in the slightest."

"Oh, yes you are. You are not disturbed over any possible scandal that might affect my niece, but you are horribly afraid of any disgrace to yourself. And that is why you come into this house of death while your 'friend of many years' is still lying in his coffin! That is why you come prowling to find out whether I am as much a lady in my way as he was a gentleman in his. That's all that disturbs you!"

"Oh, yes you are. You're not concerned about any scandal that could impact my niece, but you're scared of any shame coming your way. That’s why you’re here in this house of mourning while your 'longtime friend' is still in his coffin! That’s why you’re sneaking around trying to see if I’m as much of a lady as he was a gentleman. That’s all that really matters to you!"

"Madame——"

"Ma’am——"

"Or, to put it plainer, you want to know whether you have to defend an action, civil perhaps, possibly criminal, charging you with mal-administration and illegal conversion of trust funds. That's all that worries you, isn't it? Well—worry then!" she added venomously.

"Basically, you want to figure out if you need to protect yourself from a lawsuit, maybe civil or even criminal, claiming that you mismanaged and illegally took trust funds. That's all you're thinking about, right? Well—feel free to stress out!" she added bitterly.

"Do I understand——"

"Do I get it——"

"No, you don't understand, Mr. Grismer. And that's another thing for you to worry over. You don't know what I'm going to do, or whether I am going to do anything at all. You may find out in a week—you may not find out for years. And it is going to worry you every minute of your life."

No, youdon'tGot it, Mr. Grismer. And that's just one more thing for you to worry about. You have no clue what I'm planning, or if I'm going to do anything at all. You could find out in a week—you might not find out for years. And it's going to nag at you every minute of your life.

She marched to the staircase hall:

She walked to the stair hall:

"Meacham?"

"Meacham?"

"Ma'am?"

"Ma'am?"

"Mr. Grismer's hat!"

"Mr. Grismer's cap!"

Jim, seated beside the bed where Stephanie lay in the darkened room, her tear-marred face buried in her pillow, heard the front door close. Then silence reigned again in the twilight of the house of Cleland.

Jim sat next to the bed where Stephanie lay in the dark room, her tear-streaked face buried in her pillow, when he heard the front door close. Then silence returned to the dimness of the Cleland house.

Miss Quest peeped into the room, then withdrew. If the young fellow heard her at all he made no movement, so still, so intent had he been since his father's death in striving to visualize the familiar face. And found to his astonishment and grief that he could not mentally summon his father's image before his eyes—could not flog the shocked brain to evoke the beloved features. The very effort was becoming an agony to him.

Miss Quest looked into the room and then stepped back. If the young man noticed her, he didn’t show it; he remained so still and focused since his father’s death, trying to remember his father's familiar face. To his shock and sadness, he realized he couldn’t picture his father’s image—he couldn’t make his overwhelmed mind recall those beloved features. Just trying to do so was becoming agony for him.

It began to rain about four o'clock. It rained hard all night long on the resounding scuttle and roof overhead. Toward dawn the rain ceased and the dark world grew noisy. There was a cat-fight on the back fence. The car wheels on Madison Avenue seemed unusually dissonant. Very far away, foggy river whistles saluted the dawn of another day.

It began to rain around four o'clock. It rained heavily all night on the noisy roof and scuttle above. As dawn neared, the rain stopped and the dark world came to life. There was a cat fight on the back fence. The car tires on Madison Avenue sounded particularly harsh. Far away, foggy river whistles greeted the start of another day.

There were a great many people at the funeral. God knows the dead are indifferent to such attroupements macabre, but it seems to satisfy some morbid requirement in the living—friends, a priest, and a passing bell.

There were a lot of people at the funeral. God knows the deceased don’t care about that.macabre gatherings, but it seems to satisfy some warped need in the living—some friends, a priest, and the sound of a bell ringing.

Hoc erat in more majorum: hodie tibi; cras mihi.

This was the custom of our ancestors: today it's for you; tomorrow it will be for me.

The family—Jim, Stephanie and Miss Quest—sat together, as is customary. The church was bathed in tinted sunlight streaming through stained glass and falling over casket and flowers in glowing hues. The dyed splendour painted pew and chancel and stained Stephanie's black veil with crimson. Behind them a discreet but interminable string of many people continued.

The family—Jim, Stephanie, and Miss Quest—sat together, as always. The church was filled with colorful sunlight streaming through the stained glass, lighting up the casket and flowers in bright hues. The vivid colors spread over the pews and altar, even tinting Stephanie's black veil with red. Behind them, a quiet but endless line of people kept coming.

When the first creeping note of the organ, ominous and low, grew out of the silence, young Cleland felt Stephanie sway a little and remain resting against his shoulder. After a moment he realized that the girl had lost consciousness; and he quietly passed his arm around her, holding her firmly until she revived and moved again.

When the first haunting note of the organ, deep and ominous, shattered the silence, young Cleland felt Stephanie lean against his shoulder. After a moment, he realized the girl had fainted; he gently wrapped his arm around her, holding her firmly until she regained consciousness and moved again.

As for himself, what was passing before him seemed like a shadow scene enacted behind darkened glass. There was nothing real about it, nothing that seemed to appertain in any way to this dead father who had been a comrade and beloved friend. He looked at the casket, at the massed flowers, at the altar, the surplices. All were foreign to the intensely human father he had loved—nothing here seemed to be in harmony with him—not the crawling vibration of the organ, not the resonant, professional droning of the clergy; not these throngs of unseen people behind his back,—not the black garments he wore; not this slender, sombre, drooping thing of crape seated here close beside him, trembling at intervals, with one black-gloved hand gripping his.

To him, what was happening felt like a shadowy scene unfolding behind dark glass. It didn’t seem real; nothing connected to his deceased father, who had been a friend and companion. He looked at the casket, the clusters of flowers, the altar, and the vestments. Everything felt odd compared to the deeply human father he had loved—nothing here resonated with him—not the distant echo of the organ, not the professional, monotonous voice of the clergy; not the crowds of unseen people behind him, not the black clothes he wore; not this thin, dark, drooping figure in black fabric sitting nearby, occasionally trembling, with one black-gloved hand gripping his.

A sullen hatred for it all began to possess him. All this was interrupting him—actually making it harder than ever for him to visualize his father—driving the beloved phantom out from its familiar environment in his heart into unrecognizable surroundings full of caskets, pallid, heavy-scented flowers, surpliced clergymen whose cadenced phrases were accurately timed; whose every move and gesture showed them to be quite perfect in the "business" of the act.

A strong bitterness toward everything began to consume him. This was interfering—making it more difficult than ever for him to visualize his father—shoving the treasured memory from its usual spot in his heart into an unfamiliar setting filled with coffins, pale, heavily perfumed flowers, and clergymen in robes whose rhythmic phrases were perfectly timed; whose every move and gesture showed they were professionals in the "business" of the ceremony.

"Hell," he muttered under his breath; and became aware of Stephanie's white face and startled eyes.

"Damn," he muttered quietly, noticing Stephanie's pale face and wide eyes.

"Nothing," he whispered; "only I can't stand this mummery! I want to get back to the library where I can be with father.... He isn't in that black and silver thing over there. He isn't in any orthodox paradise. He's part of the sunlight out doors—and the spring air.... He's an immortal part of everything beautiful that ever was. When these people conclude to let him alone, I'll have a chance with him.... You think I'm crazy, Steve?"

"Nothing," he whispered. "I just can't handle this situation! I want to go back to the library where I can be with Dad.... Heisn'tin that black and silver thing over there. He’s not in any traditional paradise. He’s part of the sunlight outside—and the spring air.... He’s an everlasting part of everything beautiful that has ever existed. When these people finally leave him alone, I’ll have a chance to be with him.... You think I’m crazy, Steve?

Her pale lips formed "No."

Her pale lips said "No."

They remained silent after that until the end, their tense fingers interlocked. Miss Quest's head remained bowed in the folds of her crape veil.

They remained silent after that until the end, their tense fingers intertwined. Miss Quest kept her head down, concealed in the folds of her mourning veil.

The drive from the cemetery began through the level, rosy rays of a declining sun, and ended in soft spring darkness full of the cheery noises of populous streets.

The drive from the cemetery began in the soft, pink light of the setting sun and concluded in a calm spring evening filled with the lively sounds of bustling streets.

Cleland had dreaded to enter the house as they drew near to it; its prospective emptiness appalled him; but old Meacham had lighted every light all over the house; and it seemed to help, somehow.

Cleland felt nervous about going into the house as they got nearer; the idea of its emptiness scared him. But old Meacham had turned on all the lights in the house, and somehow, that made it feel more welcoming.

Miss Quest went with Stephanie to her room, leaving Jim in the library alone.

Miss Quest accompanied Stephanie to her room, leaving Jim by himself in the library.

Strange, irrelevant thoughts came to the boy's mind to assail him, torment him with their futility: he remembered several things which he had forgotten to tell his father—matters of no consequence which now suddenly assumed agonizing importance.

Weird, pointless thoughts overwhelmed the boy’s mind, torturing him with their meaninglessness: he recalled a few things he had forgotten to tell his dad—things that didn’t matter but now felt excruciatingly important.

There in the solitude of the library, he remembered, among other things, that his father would never read his novel, now. Why had he waited, wishing to have it entirely finished before his father should read this first beloved product of his eager pen?

In the quiet of the library, he remembered that his father would never read his novel now. Why had he waited, hoping to have it completely finished before his father read this first beloved piece of his passionate writing?

Stephanie found him striding about the library, lips distorted, quivering with swelling grief.

Stephanie noticed him pacing in the library, his lips contorted, shaking with deep sadness.

"Oh, Steve," he said, seeing her in the doorway, "I am beginning to realize that I can't talk to him any more! I can't touch him—I can't talk—hear his voice—see——"

"Oh, Steve," he said, noticing her in the doorway, "I'm starting to realize that I can't communicate with him anymore! I can't touch him—I can't talk—hear his voice—see——"

"Jim—don't——"

"Jim—don’t——"

"The whole world is no good to me now!" cried the boy, flinging up his arms in helpless resentment toward whatever had done this thing to him.

"The whole world is useless to me now!" the boy shouted, throwing his arms up in frustration at whatever had caused this to happen to him.

Whatever had done it offered no excuse.

Whatever caused it didn't provide any explanation.

CHAPTER XII.

CHAPTER 12.

The reading of John Cleland's will marked the beginning of the end of the old régime for Stephanie Quest and for James Cleland.

The reading of John Cleland's will signaled the beginning of the end of the old system for Stephanie Quest and James Cleland.

Two short letters accompanied the legal document. All the papers were of recent date.

Two short letters arrived with the legal document. All the papers had recent dates.

The letter directed to Jim was almost blunt in its brevity:

The letter to Jim was almost direct in how brief it was:

MY DEAR SON:

Dear Son:

I have had what I believe to have been two slight shocks of paralysis. If I am right, and another shock proves fatal, I wish you, after my death, to go abroad and travel and study for the next two years. At the end of that period you ought to know whether or not you really desire to make literature your profession. If you do, come back to your own country and go to work. Europe is a good school, but you should practise your profession in your native land.

I believe I’ve had two mild strokes of paralysis. If I'm right, and if another one could be deadly, I want you to go abroad and study for the next two years after I’m gone. By the end of that time, you should know if you really want to pursue a career in literature. If you do, return to your home country and get to work. Europe is a fantastic place to learn, but you should practice your profession back home.

Keep straight, fit, and clean. Keep your head in adversity and in success. Find out what business in life you are fitted for, equip yourself for it, and then go into it with all your heart.

Stay focused, healthy, and organized. Keep your cool during challenging times and in moments of success. Find out what your life’s calling is, get ready for it, and jump in with both feet.

I've left you some money and a good name. And my deep, abiding love. My belief is that death is merely an intermission. So your mother and I will rejoin you when the next act begins. Until then, old chap—good luck!

I've left you some money and a good reputation, along with my deep, lasting love. I believe that death is just a pause. So your mom and I will be with you again when the next act begins. Until then, my friend—good luck!

FATHER.

DAD.

To Stephanie he wrote:

He wrote to Stephanie:

STEVE, DEAR:

Hey Steve:

You have been wonderful! I'm sorry I couldn't stay to see you a little further along the path of life. I love you dearly.

You've been incredible! I'm sorry I couldn't be there to watch you grow a little more in life. I love you so much.

Your aunt, Miss Quest, understands my wishes. During the two years that Jim is abroad, Miss Quest is to assume the necessary and natural authority over you. I have every confidence in her. Besides, she is legally qualified to act.

Your aunt, Miss Quest, knows what I need. For the two years that Jim is abroad, Miss Quest will have the necessary and rightful authority over you. I trust her completely. Plus, she is legally qualified to take charge.

It is her desire and mine that you finish college. But if you really find yourself unhappy there after the term is finished, then it is Miss Quest's belief and mine also that you employ the period that otherwise should have spent at Vassar, in acquiring some regular and legitimate profession so that if ever the need comes you shall be able to take care of yourself.

Both she and I want you to graduate from college. However, if you truly feel unhappy there after the term ends, then Miss Quest and I believe you should use the time you would have spent at Vassar to pursue a regular and legitimate career, so that if the need arises, you can take care of yourself.

Miss Quest is inclined to think that a course in hospital training under her direct supervision might prove acceptable to you. This you could have in the institution endowed by Miss Quest at Bayport.

Miss Quest thinks that a hospital training course under her direct supervision could be something you'd consider acceptable. You can get this at the facility funded by Miss Quest in Bayport.

Perhaps such a course may appeal to you more than a college education. If so, I shall not be dissatisfied.

Maybe this route will appeal to you more than getting a college degree. If so, I won’t be let down.

But after that if you still feel that your life's work lies in the direction of artistic self-expression, you will be old enough to follow your own bent, and entitled to employ your opportunities toward that end.

However, if after that you still feel that your purpose in life is to express yourself artistically, you'll be mature enough to chase your own passions and deserve to take advantage of your opportunities to do so.

I have left you properly provided for: I leave you and Jim all the love that is in my heart.

I've made sure you're taken care of: I'm leaving you and Jim all the love I have.

This is not the end, Steve, dear. There is no end—just a little rest between the acts for such old actors in life's drama as your dad. Later, you and Jim will join us behind the scenes—my wife and I—and we shall see what we shall see!—my little girl!—my darling.

This isn't the end, Steve, my dear. There is no end—just a pause between acts for older actors in life's drama like your dad. Later, you and Jim will join us backstage—my wife and I—and we'll see what we see!—my little girl!—my darling.

DAD.

Dad.

The boy and the girl sat up late in the library that night discussing the two letters which so profoundly concerned them.

The boy and the girl stayed up late in the library that night discussing the two letters that meant so much to them.

Indeed, the old order of things was about to pass away before their dismayed and saddened eyes—eyes not yet accustomed to the burning grief which dimmed them—hearts not yet strengthened for the first heavy responsibilities which they had ever borne.

Indeed, the old way of life was about to vanish right before their shocked and sad eyes—eyes that weren't yet familiar with the deep grief that overwhelmed them—hearts that weren't yet prepared for the first heavy responsibilities they had ever faced.

"I can't bear to leave you, Steve," said the boy, striving to steady his voice. "What are you going to do about college?"

"I can't stand the idea of leaving you, Steve," the boy said, trying to keep his voice steady. "What are you going to do about college?"

"Well—I—I'll go back to college and finish the term. Dad wanted it."

"Well, I’m going to go back to college and finish the term. Dad wanted that."

Neither dreamed of disobeying the desires expressed in the two letters.

Neither of them thought about going against the wishes stated in the two letters.

"Will you finish college?" he asked.

"Are you going to graduate from college?" he asked.

"I don't know. I want to do what dad wished me to do.... I wonder what a course in hospital training is like?"

"I’m not sure. I want to do what Dad wanted me to do... I wonder what a hospital training course is like?"

"Down there at Bayport?"

"Down there at Bayport?"

"Yes.... After all, that is accomplishing something. And I like children, Jim."

"Yeah... After all, that achieves something. And I like kids, Jim."

"They're defective children down there."

"They're troubled kids down there."

"Poor little lambs! I—I believe I could do some good—accomplish something. But do you know, Jim, it almost frightens me when I remember that you will be away two years——" She began to weep, lying there in her big chair with her black-edged handkerchief pressed against her face.

"Poor little lambs! I—I really believe I could make a difference—accomplish something. But you know, Jim, it kind of frightens me when I consider that you’ll be gone for two years——" She began to cry, sitting in her large chair with her black-edged handkerchief pressed to her face.

"I wish I could take you to Europe, Steve," he said huskily.

"I wish I could take you to Europe, Steve," he said quietly.

She dried her eyes leisurely.

She wiped her tears slowly.

"Couldn't you? No, you couldn't, of course. Dad would have said so if it was what he wanted. Well—then I'll finish the term at Vassar. You won't go before Easter?"

"Couldn't you? No, you couldn't, obviously. Dad would have mentioned it if that’s what he wanted. Well, then I’ll complete the term at Vassar. You won’t leave before Easter, right?"

"No, I'll be here, Steve. We'll see each other then, anyway.... Do you think you'll get along with your aunt?"

"No, I'll be here, Steve. We'll see each other then, anyway... Do you think you'll get along with your aunt?"

"I don't know," said the girl. "She means to be kind, I suppose. But dad spoiled me. Oh, Jim! I'm—I'm too unhappy to c-care what becomes of me now. I'll finish the term and then I'll go and learn how to nurse sick little defective children while you're away——" her voice broke again.

"I don't know," the girl said. "I guess she has good intentions. But Dad spoiled me. Oh, Jim! I'm—I'm too unhappy to care about what happens to me now. I'll finish the term, and then I'll go learn how to take care of sick little kids with disabilities while you're away——" her voice broke again.

"I wish you wouldn't cry," said the boy;—"I'm—I can't stand it——"

"I wish you wouldn't cry," the boy said. "I... I can't take it."

"Oh, forgive me!" She sprang up and flung herself on the rug beside his chair.

"Oh, I'm really sorry!" She leaped up and collapsed onto the rug next to his chair.

"I'm sorry! I'm selfish. I'll do everything dad wished, cheerfully. You'll go abroad and educate yourself by travel, and I'll learn a profession. And some day I'll find out what I really am fitted to do, and then I'll go abroad and study, too."

"I'm sorry! I'm being selfish. I'll happily do everything Dad wanted. You'll travel abroad and get an education, and I'll learn a trade. One day, I'll find out what I'm really meant to do, and then I'll go abroad to study, too."

"You'll be twenty, then, Steve—just the age to know what you really want to do."

"By then, you'll be twenty, Steve—just the perfect age to figure out what you truly want to do."

She nodded, listlessly, kneeling there beside his chair, her cheek resting on her clasped hands, her grey eyes fixed on the dying coals.

She nodded faintly, kneeling beside his chair, her cheek resting on her clasped hands, her gray eyes fixed on the fading coals.

After a long silence she said:

After a long pause, she said:

"Jim, I really don't know what I want to do in life. I am not certain that I want to do anything."

"Jim, I really don’t know what I want to do with my life. I'm not even sure if I want to do anything."

"What? Not the stage?"

"What? Not the stage?"

"No—I'm not honestly sure. Everything interests me. I have a craving to see everything and learn about everything in the world. I want to know all there is to know; I'm feverishly curious. I want to see everything, experience everything, attempt everything! It's silly—it's crazy, of course. But there's a restless desire for the knowledge of experience in my heart that I can't explain. I love everything—not any one particular thing above another—but everything. To be great in any one thing would not satisfy me—it's a terrible thing to say, isn't it, Jim!—but if I were a great actress I should try to become a great singer, too; and then a great painter and sculptor and architect——"

"No—I really don't know."EverythingI'm really interested in so many things. I have this strong desire to explore and learn about everything in the world. I want to know everything there is to know; I'm super curious. I want to see everything, experience everything, and try everything! It might sound silly or a bit crazy, but there's this restless yearning for knowledge through experience in my heart that I can't quite explain. I love everything—not just one specific thing more than another—but everything. Being exceptional at just one thing wouldn't fulfill me—it's kind of a terrible thing to admit, right, Jim?—but if I were a great actress, I would also want to be a great singer; then a great painter, sculptor, and architect—"

"For Heaven's sake, Steve!"

"For heaven's sake, Steve!"

"I tell you I want to know it all, be it all—see, do, live everything that is to be seen, done, and lived in the world——!"

"I'm serious, I want to know it all, experience everything—see, do, and live everything this world has to offer—!"

She lifted her head and straightened her shoulders, sweeping the tumbled hair from her brow impatiently: and her brilliant grey eyes met his, unsmiling.

She lifted her head and straightened her shoulders, impatiently pushing the messy hair from her forehead: her striking gray eyes fixed on his, without a smile.

"Of course," she said, "this is rot I'm talking. But every hour of my life I'm going to try to learn something new about the wonderful world I live in—try something new and wonderful—live every minute to the full—experience everything.... Do you think I'm a fool, Jim?"

"Of course," she said, "I know this sounds silly. But every hour of my life, I'm looking to learn something new about this amazing world I live in—try something new and incredible—live each moment to the fullest—experience everything… Do you think I'm crazy, Jim?"

He smiled:

He grinned:

"No, but you make me feel rather unambitious and commonplace, Steve. After all, I merely wish to write a few good novels. That would content me."

"No, but you make me feel kind of unambitious and average, Steve. All I really want is to write a few good novels. That would be enough for me."

"Oh, Jim," she said, "you'll do it, and I'll probably amount to nothing. I'll just be a crazy creature flying about and poking my nose into everything, and stirring it up a little and then fluttering on to the next thing. Like the Bandar-log—that's what I am—just a monkey, enchanted and excited by everything inside my cage and determined to find out what is hidden under every straw."

"Oh, Jim," she said, "you're going to succeed, and I'll probably end up as nothing. I'll just be a free spirit darting around, sticking my nose into everything, stirring things up a bit, and then moving on to the next thing. Like the Bandar-log—that’s what I am—just a monkey, fascinated and excited by everything in my environment and eager to find out what’s hidden under every straw."

"Yours is a good mind, Steve," he said, still smiling.

"You have a great mind, Steve," he said, still smiling.

The girl looked up at him wistfully:

The girl looked at him with a feeling of yearning:

"Is it? I wish I knew. I'm going to try to find out. Have I really a good mind? Or is it just a restless one? Anyway, there's no use my trying to be an ordinary girl. I'm either monkey or genius; and I am convinced that the world was made for me to rummage in."

"Is it? I wish I knew. I'm going to try to find out. Do I really have a sharp mind? Or is it just a restless one? Either way, there's no point in me trying to be an ordinary girl. I'm either a monkey or a genius, and I believe the world was made for me to explore."

He laughed.

He laughed.

"Anyway," she said, "I've amused you and cheered you up. Good night, Jim dear."

"Anyway," she said, "I've made you laugh and lifted your spirits. Good night, Jim, dear."

CHAPTER XIII

CHAPTER 13

Stephanie, looking very slim and young in her deep mourning, went back to college unreconciled and in tears. Jim drove her to the station. They stood together in the Pullman vestibule for a few minutes before the train departed, and she clung to him, both black-gloved hands holding tightly to his shoulders.

Stephanie, appearing very slim and youthful in her deep mourning attire, returned to college feeling unsettled and tearful. Jim drove her to the station. They stood together in the Pullman vestibule for a few minutes before the train departed, and she clung to him, both gloved hands firmly grasping his shoulders.

"Everything familiar in life seems to be ending," she said tremulously. "I'm not very old yet, and I didn't really wish to begin living seriously so soon—no matter what nonsense I talked about self-expression. All I want now is to get off this train and go back home with you."

"Everything I know in life feels like it's ending," she said, her voice trembling. "I'm not that old, and I didn't want to start living seriously this early—despite all the stuff I said about self-expression. All I want right now is to get off this train and go back home with you."

"Poor little Steve," he said under his breath. "But it's better for you to return to college. The house would be too sad for you. Go back to college and study hard and play basket ball and skate——"

"Poor little Steve," he said quietly. "But it’s better for you to go back to college. The house would be too depressing for you. Go back to college, study hard, play basketball, and skate—"

"Oh, I will," she said desolately. "I'll see the wretched term through. I was merely telling you what I'd rather do—go home and just live there all alone with you."

"Oh, I will," she said sadly. "I'll get through this terrible semester. I was just saying what I’d rather do—go home and live there all alone with you."

"You'd become tired of it pretty soon, Steve. Don't you think so?"

"You'd get tired of it pretty fast, Steve. Don't you think?"

They looked at each other intently for a moment, then an odd expression came into the girl's grey eyes:

They looked at each other seriously for a moment, then a strange expression emerged in the girl's gray eyes:

"It's you who would tire of it, Jim," she said. "I'm not old enough to amuse you yet. I'm still only a child to you."

"You're the one who would get bored with it, Jim," she said. "I'm not old enough to keep you entertained yet. I'm still just a kid to you."

"What nonsense——!"

"What nonsense!"

"No. You've been wonderful to me. But you are older. I've bored you sometimes."

"No. You've been amazing to me. But you're older. I've probably bored you at times."

He protested; but she shook her head.

He made his case, but she just shook her head.

"A girl knows," she said. "And a man can't make a comrade of a girl who has no experiences to swap with him, no conclusions to draw, none of life's discoveries to compare with his.... Don't look so guilty and distressed; you have always been a perfect dear. But, oh, if you knew how hard I've tried to catch up with you!—how desperately I try to be old enough for you——"

"A girl understands," she said. "And a man can't be friends with a girl who has nothing to offer him, no lessons learned, no insights about life to connect with his.... Don't look so guilty and upset; you've always been amazing. But, oh, if you only knew how hard I've worked to keep up with you!—how desperately I try to be mature enough for you——"

"Steve, you are an ideal sister! But you know how it is—when a man has such a lot to think about——"

"Steve, you"arean amazing sister! But you know how it is—when a guy has a lot on his mind—"

"I do know! And that is exactly what I also am determined to have—a lot to think about!" Her colour was high and her grey eyes brilliant.

Ido"Got it! And that's exactly what I'm focused on having—a lot to think about!" Her cheeks were flushed, and her gray eyes sparkled.

"In two years you shall see. I shall be an interesting woman to you when you come back! I vow and declare I shall be interesting enough to be friends with you on equal terms! Wait and see!"

"In two years, you’ll see. I’ll be an interesting woman to you when you come back! I promise I’ll be fascinating enough for us to be friends on equal terms! Just wait and see!"

"But, Steve," he protested, smiling, yet bewildered by the sudden fiery animation of the girl, "I never supposed you felt that I condescended—patronized——"

"But, Steve," he said, smiling but puzzled by the girl's sudden burst of energy, "I never thought you believed I looked down on you—or treated you like a kid——"

"How could you help it!—a little fool who doesn't know anything!" She was laughing unnaturally, and her nervous fingers tightened and relaxed on his shoulders. "But when you come back after two years' travel, I shall at least be able to take your temperature, and keep you entertained if you're ill——! Oh, Jim, I don't know what I'm saying! I'm just heart-broken at going away from you. You do care a lot for me, don't you?"

"How could you help it!—a little fool who doesn’t know anything!" She laughed awkwardly, her nervous fingers tightening and relaxing on his shoulders. "But when you come back after two years of traveling, at least I’ll be able to check your temperature and keep you entertained if you get sick! Oh, Jim, I don’t even know what I’m saying! I’m just so heartbroken about leaving you. You really do care for me, right?"

"Of course I do."

"Of course I do."

"And I promise to be a very interesting woman when you come back from abroad.... Oh, dear, the train is moving. Good-bye, Jim dear!" She flung her veil aside and put both slim arms around his neck in a passion of adoration and farewell.

"And I promise to be a really interesting woman when you come back from abroad... Oh no, the train is leaving. Goodbye, dear Jim!" She tossed her veil aside and wrapped both of her slim arms around his neck for a moment of love and farewell.

He dropped to the platform from the slowly moving train and walked back toward the station. And he was uneasily conscious, for the first time in his life, of the innocent abandon of this young girl's embrace—embarrassed by the softness of her mouth—impatient of himself for noticing it.

He got off the slowly moving train and walked back to the station. For the first time in his life, he felt strangely aware of the innocent freedom in this young girl’s embrace—embarrassed by the softness of her lips—and frustrated with himself for noticing it.

When he arrived at the house Miss Quest's luggage had gone and that capable and determined lady was ready to depart for Bayport in a large, powerful automobile bearing her monogram, which stood in front of the house.

When he got to the house, Miss Quest's luggage was missing, and that capable and determined woman was set to leave for Bayport in a big, powerful car with her monogram on it, which was parked out front.

"Mr. Cleland," she said, "before I go, I have several things to say to you. One is that I like you."

"Mr. Cleland," she said, "before I go, I have a few things to share with you. One is that I like you."

He reddened with surprise, but expressed his appreciation pleasantly and without embarrassment.

He blushed in surprise but thanked him in a friendly manner without feeling awkward.

"Yes," continued Miss Quest, reflectively, "you're much like your father. He and I began our acquaintance by differing: we ended friends. I hope his son and I may continue that friendship."

“Yeah,” Miss Quest said thoughtfully, “you’re a lot like your dad. He and I started off as friends by disagreeing, and we ended up as friends. I hope I can keep that friendship going with his son.”

"I hope so," he said politely.

"I hope so," he said respectfully.

"Thank you. But the keynote to friendship is frankness. Shall I sound it?"

"Thanks. But the most important part of friendship is being honest. Should I just say it?"

"Certainly," he replied, smiling.

"Sure," he replied, smiling.

"Very well: my niece ought to have a woman companion when she returns from college at Easter."

"Okay: my niece should have a female friend when she returns from college at Easter."

"Why?" he asked, astonished.

"Why?" he asked, shocked.

"Because she isn't your sister, and she's an attractive girl."

"Because she’s not your sister, and she’s an adorable girl."

After a silence she went on:

After a brief pause, she continued:

"I know that you and Stephanie regard each other as brother and sister. But you're not. And the world knows it. It's an absurd world, Mr. Cleland."

"I know you and Stephanie think of each other as brother and sister. But you aren't. And the world sees that. It's a wild world, Mr. Cleland."

"It's rather a rotten world if Steve and I can't live here alone together without gossip," he said hotly.

"It's a messed-up world if Steve and I can't live here together without people gossiping," he said angrily.

"Let's take it as we find it and be practical. Shall I look up a companion for Stephanie, or shall I return here at Easter?"

"Let's handle it as it is and be realistic. Should I find a partner for Stephanie, or should I return here at Easter?"

He pondered the suggestion, frowning. Miss Quest said pleasantly:

He thought about the suggestion, frowning. Miss Quest said happily:

"Please, I don't mean to interfere. You are of age, and over. But the world, if it cares to think, will remember that you and Stephanie are not related. In two years, when you return from Europe, Stephanie will be twenty and you twenty-four. And, laying aside the suggestion that an older woman's presence might be advantageous under the circumstances, who is going to control Stephanie?"

"Look, I don’t want to interfere. You’re an adult now. But if people really pay attention, they’ll recall that you and Stephanie aren’t actually related. In two years, when you come back from Europe, Stephanie will be twenty and you’ll be twenty-four. And aside from the fact that having an older woman around could be beneficial in this situation, who’s going to look out for Stephanie?"

"Control her?"

"Manage her?"

"Yes, control, guide, steady her through the most critical period of her life?"

"Yes, control, guide, and support her through the most important time of her life?"

The young fellow, plainly unconvinced, looked at Miss Quest out of troubled eyes.

The young guy, obviously not convinced, looked at Miss Quest with worried eyes.

"Come," she said briskly, "let's have a heart-to-heart talk and find out what's ahead of us. Let's be business-like and candid. Shall we?"

"Come on," she said cheerfully, "let's have a real chat and find out what’s ahead for us. Let's be direct and honest. Does that sound good?"

"By all means."

"Go for it."

"Then we'll begin at the very beginning:

"Let's begin from the very start:

"Stephanie is a dear. But she's very young. And at twenty she will still be very, very young. What traits and talents she may have inherited from a clever, unprincipled father—my own nephew, Mr. Cleland—I don't know. God willing, there's nothing of him in her—no tendencies toward irregularities; no unmoral inclination to drift, nothing spineless and irresponsible.

"Stephanie is such a sweetheart. But she's really young. At twenty, she’ll still be incredibly young. I have no idea what traits or talents she might have picked up from her clever but unscrupulous father—my nephew, Mr. Cleland. Hopefully, she doesn’t have any of his qualities—no tendencies toward bad behavior, no immoral inclinations, and nothing cowardly or irresponsible."

"As for Stephanie's mother, I know little about her. I think she was merely a healthy young animal without education, submitting to and following instinctively the first man who attracted her. Which happened to be my unhappy nephew."

"I don't know much about Stephanie's mom. I believe she was just a healthy young woman without any education, instinctively submitting to and following the first man who caught her attention. That man happened to be my unfortunate nephew."

She shook her head and gazed musingly at the window where the sunshine fell.

She shook her head and gazed thoughtfully out the window where the sunlight poured in.

"There are the propositions; this is the problem, Mr. Cleland. Now, let us look at the conditions which bear directly on it. Am I boring you?"

"Here are the statements; this is the problem, Mr. Cleland. Now, let's look at the conditions that are directly tied to it. Am I boring you?"

"No," he said. "It's very necessary to consider this matter. I'm just beginning to realize that I'm really not fitted to guide and control Stephanie."

"No," he said. "It's really important to think about this. I'm just beginning to realize that I'm not cut out to guide and manage Stephanie."

She laughed.

She laughed.

"What a confession! But do you know that, all over the world, men are beginning to come to similar conclusions? Conditions absolutely without precedent have arisen within a few brief years. And Stephanie, just emerging into womanhood, is about to face them. The day of the woman has dawned.

"What a confession! But did you know that men all over the world are starting to realize similar things? Unprecedented conditions have developed in just a few short years. And Stephanie, who is just entering womanhood, is about to face them. The era of women has begun."

"Ours is a restless sex," continued Miss Quest grimly. "And this is the age of our opportunity. I don't know just what it is that animates my enfranchised sex, now that the world has suddenly flung open doors which have confined us through immemorial ages—each woman to her own narrow cell, privileged only to watch freedom through iron bars.

"Our sexuality is restless," Miss Quest continued with a serious tone. "And this is our time to shine. I’m not sure what motivates my liberated gender now that the world has suddenly opened doors that have held us back for so long—each woman trapped in her own confined space, only able to see freedom through iron bars."

"But there runs a vast restlessness throughout the world; in every woman's heart the seeds of revolution, so long dormant, are germinating. The time has come when she is to have her fling. And she knows it!"

"But there's a lot of restlessness in the world; in every woman's heart, the seeds of revolution, which have been lying dormant, are beginning to grow. The time has come for her to have her moment. And she knows it!"

She shrugged her trim shoulders:

She shrugged her slim shoulders:

"It is the history of all enfranchisement that license and excess are often misconstrued as freedom by liberated prisoners. To find ourselves free to follow the urge of aspiration may unbalance some of us. Small wonder, too."

The history of freedom shows that newly liberated people often confuse license and excess with real freedom. Realizing that we can follow our dreams can leave some of us feeling unsteady. It's not surprising, actually.

She sprang to her feet and began to march up and down in front of the fireplace, swinging her reticule trimmed with Krupp steel. Cleland rose, too.

She jumped up and started walking back and forth in front of the fireplace, swinging her purse that was trimmed with Krupp steel. Cleland stood up too.

"What was all wrong in our Victorian mothers' days is all right now," she said, smilingly. "We're going to get the vote; that's a detail already discounted. And we've already got about everything else except the right to say how many children we shall bring into the world. That will surely come, too; that, and the single standard of morality for both sexes. Both are bound to come. And then," she smiled again brightly at Cleland, "I have an idea that we shall quiet down and outgrow our restlessness. But I don't know."

"Everything that was considered wrong in our mothers' Victorian era is completely acceptable now," she said with a smile. "We're going to get the vote; that's already a sure thing. And we've already accomplished almost everything else except deciding how many kids we want. That will definitely happen too, along with a shared standard of morality for both men and women. Both are unavoidable. And then," she smiled brightly at Cleland again, "I have a feeling that we'll settle down and move past our restlessness. But I can’t say for certain."

"What you say is very interesting," murmured the young fellow.

"What you're saying is super interesting," the young guy said softly.

"Yes, it's interesting. It is significant, too. So is the problem of making something out of defectives. After a while there won't be any defectives when we begin to breed children as carefully as we breed cattle. Sex equality will hasten sensible discussion; discussion will result in laws. A, B and C may have babies; D, E and F may not. And, after a few generations, the entire feminine alphabet can have and may have babies. And if, here and there, a baby is not wanted, there'll be no sniveling sectarian conference to threaten the wrath of Mumbo-Jumbo!"

"Yeah, it's interesting. It's also important. So is the issue of creating something from those who are seen as defective. Eventually, there won't be any defects when we start raising children as carefully as we raise livestock. Equal rights for men and women will encourage sensible discussions; those discussions will lead to laws. A, B, and C can have kids; D, E, and F cannot. And, after a few generations, every woman will be able to have kids if she wants to. And if, once in a while, a baby isn't wanted, there won't be any annoying group meetings threatening the wrath of some mythical figure!"

Miss Quest halted in her hearth-rug promenade:

Miss Quest paused in her stride across the rug:

"The doom of hypocrisy, sham and intolerance is already in sight. Hands off and mind your business are written on the wall. So I suppose Stephanie will think we ought to keep our hands off her and mind our business if she wishes to go on the stage or dawdle before an easel in a Washington Mews studio some day."

The end of hypocrisy, pretense, and intolerance is already in sight. "Stay out of it and mind your own business" is clear. So, I suppose Stephanie will think we should respect her choice and focus on our own matters if she wants to perform on stage or spend time in a studio in Washington Mews someday.

Her logic made Cleland anxious again.

Her reasoning made Cleland anxious once more.

"The trouble lies in this intoxicating perfume we call liberty. We women sniff it afar, and it makes us restless and excitable. It's a heady odour. Only a level mind can enjoy it with discretion. Otherwise, it incites to excess. That's all. We're simply not yet used to liberty. And that is what concerns me about Stephanie—with her youth, and her intelligence, her undoubted gifts and—her possible inheritance from a fascinating rascal of a father.

"The issue is this captivating scent we refer to as freedom. We women catch a hint of it from afar, and it stirs feelings of restlessness and excitement in us. It's an intoxicating aroma. Only someone with a clear mind can appreciate it wisely. If not, it can lead to excess. That's all there is to it. We're just not used to freedom yet. And __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."thatWhat concerns me about Stephanie is her youth, intelligence, undeniable talents, and the potential inheritance from her charmingly mischievous father.

"Well, that is the girl; there are the conditions; this is the problem.... And now I must be going."

"Okay, that’s the girl; those are the conditions; this is the problem... And now I need to go."

She held out her smartly gloved hand; retained his for a moment:

She gracefully reached out with her gloved hand and held his for a moment:

"You won't sail before Stephanie's Easter vacation?"

"Are you not leaving before Stephanie's Easter break?"

"No; I'll probably sail about May first."

"No; I'll likely leave around May first."

"In that case, I'll come on from Bayport, and you won't need to find a companion for Stephanie. After you sail, she'll come to me, anyway."

"In that case, I'll head over from Bayport, so you won't have to look for someone for Stephanie. Once you set sail, she’ll come to me regardless."

"For hospital training," he nodded.

"For hospital training," he agreed.

"For two years of it. It's her choice."

"For two years of this. It's her choice."

"Yes, I know. She prefers it to college."

"Yeah, I understand. She prefers it to college."

Miss Quest said very seriously:

Miss Quest said solemnly:

"For a girl like Stephanie, it will be an excellent thing. It will give her a certain steadiness, a foundation in life, to have a profession on which she may rely in case of adversity. To care for and to be responsible for others develops character. She already seems interested."

"For a girl like Stephanie, this is a fantastic opportunity. It will give her stability, a strong foundation in life, and a career she can rely on during difficult times. Taking care of and being responsible for others helps build character. She already seems to be interested."

"She prefers it to graduating from Vassar."

"She enjoys it more than graduating from Vassar."

Miss Quest nodded, then looking him directly in the eyes:

Miss Quest nodded and then looked him directly in the eyes:

"I want to say one thing. May I?"

"I want to say something. Is that alright?"

"Certainly."

Sure.

"Then, above all, be patient with Stephanie. Will you?"

"Most importantly, please be patient with Stephanie. Will you?"

"Of course!" he replied, surprised.

"Of course!" he said, surprised.

"I am looking rather far into the future," continued Miss Quest. "You will change vastly in two years. She will, too. Cherish the nice friendship between you. A man's besetting sin is impatience of women. Try to avoid it. Be patient, even when you differ with her. She's going to be a handful—I may as well be frank. I can see that—see it plainly. She's going to be a handful for me—and you must always try to keep her affections.

"I'm thinking about the future," Miss Quest said. "You’re going to change a lot in two years. So will she. Appreciate the good friendship you have. A common issue with men is being impatient with women. Try to avoid that. Be patient, even when you disagree with her. She’s going to be a challenge—I’ll be honest. I see it clearly. She’ll be a challenge for me too—and you’ll always need to work to earn her affection."

"It's the only way to influence any woman. I know my sex. You're a typical man, entirely dependent on logic and reason—or think you are. All men think they are. But logic and reason are of no use in dealing with us unless you have our affections, too. Good-bye. I do like you. I'll come again at Easter."

"It's the only way to influence any woman. I understand my gender. You're just like every other man, entirely dependent on logic and reason—or at least you think you are. All men believe that. But logic and reason won’t get you far with us unless you also understand our feelings. Goodbye. I do like you. I'll see you again at Easter."

Alone in the quiet house, with his memories for companions, the young fellow tried to face the future;—tried to learn to endure the staggering blow which his father's death had dealt him,—strove resolutely to shake off the stunned indifference, the apathy through which he seemed to see the world as through a fog.

In the stillness of the empty house, accompanied only by his memories, the young man attempted to face the future. He worked diligently to deal with the intense shock from his father's death, and he fought to overcome the numbness and indifference that left the world feeling hazy.

Gradually, as the black winter months passed, and as he took up his work again and pegged away at it, the inevitable necessity for distraction developed, until at last the deadly stillness of the house became unendurable, driving him out once more into the world of living men.

As the dark winter months passed and he got back to work, his need for distraction grew, until the unbearable silence of the house drove him back out into the real world filled with people.

So the winter days dragged, and the young fellow faced them alone in the sad, familiar places where, but yesterday, he had moved and talked with his only and best beloved.

The winter days dragged on, and the young man faced them alone in the familiar, melancholic spots where just yesterday, he had laughed and talked with his one true love.

Perhaps it was easier that way. He had his memories to himself, sharing none. But he did not share his sorrow, either. And that is a thing that undermines.

Maybe it was simpler that way. He kept his memories to himself, not sharing any of them. But he also didn’t share his sadness, and that’s something that can really eat at you.

At first he was afraid that it would be even harder for him when Stephanie returned at Easter. The girl arrived in her heavy mourning, and he met her at the station, as his father used to meet him.

At first, he was concerned that it would be even harder for him when Stephanie returned for Easter. The girl showed up in her dark mourning clothes, and he greeted her at the station, just like his father used to do for him.

She lifted her rather pale face and passively received her kiss, but held tightly to his arm as they turned away together through the hurrying crowds of strangers.

She lifted her pale face and accepted his kiss, but clung tightly to his arm as they walked through the busy crowds of strangers.

Each one tried very hard to find something cheerful to talk about; but little by little their narratives concerning the intervening days of absence became spiritless and perfunctory.

Everyone tried hard to find something positive to talk about, but over time, their stories about the days they were apart became dull and repetitive.

The car swung into the familiar street and drew up before the house; Stephanie laid one hand on Jim's arm, stepped out to the sidewalk, and ran up the steps, animated for a moment with the natural eagerness for home. But when old Meacham silently opened the door and her gaze met his:

The car turned onto the familiar street and stopped in front of the house. Stephanie put a hand on Jim's arm, got out onto the sidewalk, and ran up the steps, momentarily overcome with the natural excitement of being home. But when old Meacham quietly opened the door and her eyes met his:

"Oh—Meacham," she faltered, and her grey eyes filled.

"Oh—Meacham," she paused, her gray eyes filling with tears.

However, she felt her obligations toward Jim; and they both made the effort, at dinner, and afterward in the library, fighting to keep up appearances.

However, she felt her obligations to Jim, and they both tried hard during dinner and later in the library to keep up appearances.

But silence, lurking near, crept in upon them, a living intruder whose steady pressure gradually prevailed, leaving them pondering there under the subdued lamplight, motionless in the depths of their respective armchairs, until endurance seemed no longer possible—and speech no longer a refuge from the ghosts of what-had-been. And the girl, in her black gown, rose, came silently over to his chair, seated herself on the arm, and laid her pale face against his. He put one arm around her, meaning to let her weep there; but withdrew it suddenly, and released himself almost roughly with a confused sense of her delicate fragrance clinging to him too closely.

But silence, lurking nearby, crept in on them, an unwelcome presence whose steady pressure slowly took over, leaving them sitting there under the dim lamplight, frozen in their armchairs, until it felt like endurance was no longer possible—and talking was no longer an escape from the memories of what once was. The girl, in her black dress, stood up, quietly approached his chair, sat on the arm, and rested her pale face against his. He wrapped one arm around her, intending to let her cry there; but he suddenly pulled it away and released himself almost harshly, feeling her delicate fragrance lingering a bit too closely.

The movement was nervous and involuntary; he shot a perplexed glance at her, still uneasily conscious of the warmth and subtle sweetness which had so suddenly made of this slender girl in black something unfamiliar to his sight and touch.

The movement was jerky and involuntary; he shot her a baffled glance, still acutely aware of the warmth and gentle sweetness that had unexpectedly turned this slender girl in black into someone entirely unfamiliar to him, both in appearance and in how she felt.

"Let's try to be cheerful," he muttered, scarcely understanding what he said.

"Let's try to stay positive," he said quietly, not really grasping what he meant.

It was the first time he had ever repulsed her or failed to respond to her in their mutual loneliness. And why he did it he himself did not understand.

It was the first time he had ever pushed her away or didn't respond to her in their shared loneliness. He didn't even understand why he acted that way.

He left the arm-chair and went and stood by the mantel, resting one elbow on it and looking down into the coals; she slipped into the depths of the chair and lay there looking at him.

He got up from the armchair and stood by the mantel, resting one elbow on it and staring into the coals; she sank deeper into the chair and watched him.

For something in the manner of this man toward her had set her thinking; and she lay there in silence, watching his averted face, deeply intent on her own thoughts, coming to no conclusions.

Because of how this man treated her, she began to reflect; she lay there quietly, looking at his turned-away face, deeply absorbed in her thoughts, without drawing any conclusions.

Yet somehow the girl was aware that, in that brief moment of their grief when she had sought comfort in his brotherly caress and he had offered it, then suddenly repulsed her, a profound line of cleavage had opened between him and her; and that the cleft could never be closed.

Yet somehow the girl realized that, in that fleeting moment of sadness when she sought comfort in his brotherly embrace and he had given it, only to suddenly push her away, a deep divide had formed between them; and that this gap could never be closed.

Neither seemed to be aware that anything had happened. The girl remained silent and thoughtful; and he became talkative after a while, telling her of his plans for travel, and that he had arranged for keeping open the house in case she and Miss Quest wished to spend any time in town.

Neither of them seemed to notice that anything had happened. The girl remained quiet and deep in thought, while he eventually became talkative, sharing his travel plans and mentioning that he had arranged to keep the house open in case she and Miss Quest wanted to spend some time in the city.

"I'll write you from time to time and keep you informed of my movements," he said. "Two years pass quickly. By the time I'm back I'll have a profession and so will you."

"I'll write to you from time to time and let you know what I'm doing," he said. "Two years go by quickly. When I come back, I'll have a career, and so will you."

She nodded.

She nodded.

"Then," he went on, "I suppose Miss Quest had better come here and live with us."

"So," he said, "I guess Miss Quest should come here and live with us."

"I'm not coming back here."

"I'm not coming back."

"What?"

"What?"

"I'm going about by myself—as you are going—to to observe and learn."

"I'm on my own—just like you—to watch and learn."

"You wish to be foot-free?"

"You want to be free?"

"I do. I shall be my own mistress."

"I will. I’ll be my own boss."

"Of course," he said drily, "nobody can stop you."

"Sure," he said flatly, "no one can stop you."

"Why should anybody wish to? I shall be twenty-one—nearly; I shall have a profession if I choose to practise it; I shall have my income—and all the world before me to investigate."

"Why would anyone want to? I’ll be almost twenty-one; I’ll have a career if I choose to go for it; I’ll have my own income—and the entire world to explore."

"And then what?"

"What's next?"

"How do I know, Jim? A girl ought to have her chance. She ought to have her fling, too, if she wants it—just as much as any man. It's the only way she can learn anything. And I've concluded," she added, looking curiously at him, "that it's the only way she can ever become really interesting to a man."

"How am I supposed to know, Jim? A girl deserves her chance. She should be able to enjoy herself too if she wants—just like any guy. It’s the only way she can learn anything. And I’ve come to realize," she said, looking at him with curiosity, "that it's the only way she can actually become interesting to a man."

"How?" he demanded. "By having what you call her fling?"

"How?" he insisted. "By having what you refer to as her affair?"

"Yes. Men aren't much interested in girls who know nothing except what men permit them to know. A girl at college said that the one certain source of interest to any man in any woman is his unsatisfied curiosity concerning her. Satisfy it, and he loses interest."

"Yes. Men aren't really attracted to girls who only know what men permit them to know. A girl in college mentioned that the one thing that definitely grabs a man's attention in a woman is his unanswered curiosity about her. Once that curiosity is fulfilled, he loses interest."

Cleland laughed:

Cleland laughed:

"That's college philosophy," he said.

"That's college philosophy," he said.

Stephanie smiled:

Stephanie smiled:

"It is what a man doesn't know about a woman that keeps his interest in her stimulated. It isn't her mind which is merely stored with the conventional—the conventional being determined and prescribed by men. It isn't even her character or her traits or her looks which can keep his interest unflagging. What deeply interests a man is an educated, cultivated girl who has had as much experience as he has, and who is likely to have further experience in the world without advice from him or asking his permission. No other woman can hold the interest of a man for very long."

"What a man doesn't know about a woman is what keeps him interested. It's not just her intellect, which is often filled with societal expectations—those norms established by men. It's not even her personality, traits, or looks that can maintain his interest. What really captivates a man is a smart, cultured woman who has as much life experience as he does and is likely to gain even more on her own, without needing his guidance or approval. No other woman can hold a man's attention for long."

"That's what you've learned at Vassar, is it?"

"Is that what you learned at Vassar?"

"It's one of the things," said Stephanie, smiling faintly.

"It's just one of those things," Stephanie said, smiling a little.

CHAPTER XIV

CHAPTER 14

The boy—for as yet he was only a boy—sailed in May. The girl—who was swiftly stripping from her the last rainbow chiffons of girlhood—was at the steamer to see him off—down from Poughkeepsie for that purpose.

The boy—since he was still only a boy—sailed in May. The girl—who was quickly losing the last bright elements of her youth—was at the steamer to see him off—having come down from Poughkeepsie for that purpose.

And the instant she arrived he noticed what this last brief absence had done for her; how subtly her maturing self-confidence had altered the situation, placing her on a new footing with himself.

As soon as she arrived, he realized how much her brief absence had affected her; her increasing self-confidence had subtly shifted the situation, placing her on a new level with him.

There was a little of the lean, long-legged, sweet-faced girl left: a slender yet rounded symmetry had replaced obvious joints and bones.

There was still a trace of the lean, long-legged, sweet-faced girl: a slender yet curvy figure had replaced the visible joints and bones.

"What is it—basket ball?" he inquired admiringly.

"What's that—basketball?" he asked in awe.

"You like my figure?" she inquired guilelessly. "Oh, I've grown up within a month. It's just what was coming to me."

"Do you like my figure?" she asked sweetly. "Oh, I've grown so much in just a month. This is exactly how I was meant to look."

"Nice line of slang they give you up there," he said, laughing. "You're nearly as tall as I am, too. I don't know you, little sister."

"Nice slang you have there," he said, laughing. "You're almost as tall as I am, too. I don’t know you, little sister."

"You never did, little brother. You'll be sorry some day that you wasted all the school-girl adoration I lavished on you."

"You never valued it, little brother. One day, you’ll regret taking for granted all the praise I gave you."

"Don't you intend to lavish any more?" he inquired, laughing, yet very keenly alert to her smiling assurance, which was at the same time humourous, provocative and engaging.

“Aren't you planning to spoil me any more?” he asked, laughing but paying close attention to her reassuring smile, which was both funny and charmingly teasing.

"I don't know. I'm over my girlhood illusions. Men are horrid pigs, mostly. It's a very horrid thing you're doing to me right now," she said, "—going off to have a wonderful time by yourself for the next two years and leaving me to work in a children's hospital! But I mean to make you pay for it. Wait and see."

"I don't know. I'm done with my childhood dreams. Most guys are just awful. What you're doing to me right now is really terrible," she said, "—going off to have an incredible time by yourself for the next two years while I stay here working in a children's hospital! But I'll make you pay for this. Just wait and see."

"If you'll come to Europe with me I'll take you," he said.

"If you come to Europe with me, I’ll take you," he said.

"You wouldn't. You'd hate it. You want to be free to prowl. So do I, and I mean to some day."

"You wouldn't. You'd hate it. You want to be free to explore. So do I, and I plan to do that one day."

"Why not come now and prowl with me? I'll take care of you."

"Why not come over now and spend some time with me? I’ll look after you."

The girl looked at him with smiling intentness:

The girl looked at him with a bright smile:

"If dad hadn't expressed his wishes, and even if my aunt would let me go, I wouldn't—now."

"If Dad hadn't shared his wishes, and even if my aunt would let me go, I wouldn't—now."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Because I shall do no more tagging after you."

"Because I won't tag anyone else after you."

"What?"

"What?"

"No. And when you return I mean that you shall come and ask my permission to prowl with me.... And if I find you interesting enough I'll let you. Otherwise, I shall prowl by myself or with some other man."

"No. And when you come back, I mean you should ask me for permission to hang out... If I find you interesting enough, I'll agree. If not, I'll just explore on my own or with someone else."

He was laughing, and her face, also, wore a bright and slightly malicious smile.

He was laughing, and her face had a bright, slightly mischievous smile.

"You don't believe that's possible, do you, Jim?—a total reversal of our rôles? You think little sister will tag gratefully after you always, don't you? Wouldn't it astonish you if little sister grew up into a desirable and ornamental woman of independent proclivities and tastes, and with a mind and a will of her own? And, to enjoy her company, you'd have to seek her and prove yourself sufficiently interesting; and that you would have to respect her freedom and individuality as you would any man's!"

"You really don't think that's possible, do you, Jim?—a total role reversal? You think your little sister will always follow you around gratefully, right? Wouldn't it surprise you if she grew up to be a desirable and attractive woman with her own interests, opinions, and mind? To enjoy her company, you'd actually have to seek her out and show that you’re interesting enough; plus, you'd have to respect her freedom and individuality just like you would with any man!"

"I think, little sister," he said, laughing, "that you've absorbed a vast deal of modern nonsense at Vassar; that you're as pretty as a peach; and that you'll not turn into a maid errant, but will become an ornament to your sex and to society, and that you'll marry in due time and do yourself proud."

"I think, little sister," he said with a laugh, "that you've picked up a lot of trendy nonsense at Vassar; that you're as pretty as a peach; and that you won't become a wandering woman, but will instead be a shining example for your gender and for society. You'll marry when the time is right and make yourself proud."

"In children, you mean? Numerically?"

"In kids, you mean? Numerically?"

"Quantitatively and qualitatively. Also, you'll do yourself proud in the matronly example you'll set to all women of this great Republic."

"In both amount and excellence. Plus, you'll feel proud by being a role model for all women in this wonderful country."

"That's what you think, is it?"

"Is that honestly what you think?"

"I know it."

"I get it."

She smiled:

She smiled:

"Watch the women of my generation, Jim—when you can spare a few moments of your valuable time from writing masterpieces of fiction."

"Check out the women of my generation, Jim—when you have a moment away from your important job of writing amazing stories."

"I certainly shall. I'll study 'em. They're material for me. They are funny, you know."

"I definitely will. I'll check them out. They're helpful for me. They"are"Funny, you know."

"They are, indeed," she said, her grey eyes full of malice, "funnier than you dream of! You are going to see a generation that will endure no man-devised restrictions, submit to no tyrannical trammels, endure no masculine nonsense. You'll see this new species of woman coming faster and faster, thicker and thicker, each one knowing her own mind or intent on knowing it. You'll see them animated by a thousand new interests, pursuing a thousand new vocations, scornful of masculine criticism, impervious to admonition, regardless of what men think and say and do about it.

"They really are," she said, her gray eyes filled with malice, "funnier than you can imagine! You're about to witness a generation that won't put up with any man-made limits, won't accept any oppressive rules, and won't tolerate any male nonsense. You'll see this new kind of woman growing stronger and stronger, each one determined to understand her own mind. They'll be motivated by countless new interests, pursuing a variety of new careers, dismissive of male criticism, unfazed by warnings, and indifferent to what men think, say, or do about it."

"That's what you'll see, Jim, a restless sex destroying their last barriers; a world of women contemptuous of men's opinions, convinced of their own rights, going after whatever they want, and doing it in their own way.

"That's what you'll see, Jim, a restless sexuality breaking down the final barriers; a world of women who ignore men's opinions, confident in their own rights, chasing what they want, and doing it on their own terms."

"If they wish to marry and bother with children they'll pick out a healthy man and do it; if not, they won't. Love plays a very, very small part in a man's life. Love, sentiment, domesticity, and the nursery were once supposed to make up a woman's entire existence. Now the time is coming very swiftly when love will play no more of a rôle in a woman's life than it does in a man's. She'll have her fling, first, if she chooses, just as freely as he does. And some day, if she finds it worth the inconvenience, she'll marry and take a year or two off and raise a few babies. Otherwise, decidedly not!"

"If they want to get married and have kids, they'll pick a healthy guy and go for it; if not, they won't. Love is a pretty small part of a man's life. Love, emotions, home life, and raising kids used to be seen as a woman's entire purpose. Now, we're quickly getting to a point where love won’t hold any more importance in a woman's life than it does in a man's. She'll have her fun first, if she wants to, just like he does. And eventually, if she thinks it's worth it, she'll get married and take a year or two off to raise some kids. Otherwise, definitely not!"

"These are fine sentiments!" he exclaimed, laughing, yet not too genuinely amused. "I'm not sure that I'd better go and leave you here with that exceedingly pretty little head of yours stuffed and seething with this sort of propaganda!"

"These are great ideas!" he said, laughing, but not genuinely amused. "I’m not sure I should leave you here with that amazing head of yours filled and overflowing with this kind of propaganda!"

"You might as well. The whole world is beginning to seethe with it. After all, what does it mean except equality of the sexes? Hands off—that's all it means."

"You might as well. The whole world is getting heated over it. After all, what does it mean other than equality between men and women? Just stay out of it—that's all it means."

"Are you a suffragette, Steve?" he inquired, smilingly.

"Are you a suffragette, Steve?" he asked with a grin.

"Oh, Jim, that's old stuff! Everybody is. All that is merely a matter of time, now. What interests us is our realization of our own individual independence. Why, I can't tell you what a delightful knowledge it is to understand that we can do jolly well what we please and not care a snap of our fingers for masculine opinion!"

"Oh, Jim, that's so last year! Everyone thinks that way. It's only a matter of time now. What really matters is acknowledging our own independence. Honestly, I can't explain how amazing it is to know that we can do whatever we want and not care about what guys think!"

"That's a fine creed," he remarked. "What a charming bunch you must be training with at Vassar! I think I'll get off this steamer and remain here for a little scientific observation of your development and conduct."

"That's a great belief," he said. "You must have such a wonderful group at Vassar! I think I'll get off this ship and stick around for a while to see how you grow and behave."

"No use," she said gaily. "I've promised to learn to be a hospital nurse. After that, perhaps, if you return, you'll find me really worth observing."

"Not a chance," she said with a smile. "I've committed to becoming a hospital nurse. After that, maybe, if you come back, you'll see that I’m really worth your attention."

"Is that a threat, Steve?" he asked, not too sincerely amused, yet still taking her and her chatter with a lightness and amiable condescension entirely masculine.

"Is that a threat, Steve?" he asked, not really amused but still treating her and her chatter with a kind of lighthearted, friendly condescension that felt very masculine.

"A threat?"

"A threat?"

"Yes. Do you mean that when I return I shall find my little sister a handful?"

"Yes. Are you saying that when I return, my little sister will be a lot to handle?"

"A handful? For whose hand? Jim, dear, you are old-fashioned. Girls aren't on or in anybody's hands any more after they're of age. Do you think you'll be responsible for me? Dear child, we'll be comrades or nothing at all to each other. You really must grow up, little brother, before you come back, or I'm afraid—much as I love you—I might find you just a little bit prosy——"

"A handful? For whose hand? Jim, dear, you're so outdated. Girls aren’t on or in anyone's hands anymore once they turn eighteen. Do you think you’ll take care of me? Sweetheart, we’ll be friends or nothing at all. You really need to mature, little brother, before you come back, or I'm afraid—much as I love you—I might find you just a little boring——"

The call for all ashore silenced her. She stood confronting Cleland with high colour and pretty, excited grey eyes, for a moment more, then the gay defiance faded in her face and her attitude grew less resolute.

The announcement for everyone to get off the ship quieted her. She faced Cleland, her cheeks red and her beautiful, excited gray eyes shining for a moment longer, but then the cheerful defiance faded from her expression and her posture grew less sure.

"Oh, Jim!" she said under her breath, "—I adore you——" And melted into his embrace.

"Oh, Jim!" she whispered, "I love you—" and melted into his arms.

As he held her in his arms, for a moment the instinct to repel her and disengage himself came over him swiftly. A troubled idea that her lips were very soft—that he scarcely knew this girl whose supple figure he held embraced, left him mute, confused.

As he held her in his arms, he suddenly felt the urge to push her away and pull back. A troubling thought hit him—that her lips were really soft and that he hardly knew this girl with the curvy figure he was holding—left him speechless and confused.

"Dear Jim," she whimpered, "I love you dearly. I shall miss you dreadfully. I'll always be your own little sister Steve, and you can come back and bully me and I'll tag after you and adore you. Oh, Jim—Jim—my own brother—my own—my own——!"

"Dear Jim," she said gently, "I love you so much. I’m going to miss you a lot. I'll always be your little sister Steve, and you can come back and tease me, and I’ll follow you around and look up to you. Oh, Jim—Jim—my brother—my own—my __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."own——!"

It was a bright, sunny, windy May day. He could still distinguish her in her black gown on the crowded pier which was all a-flutter with brilliant gowns and white handkerchiefs.

It was a bright, sunny, windy day in May. He could still see her in her black dress on the crowded pier, which was filled with colorful dresses and white handkerchiefs.

After the distant pier had become only a square of colour like a flower-bed, he still stood on the hurricane deck of the huge liner looking back at where he had last seen her. The fragrance of her still clung to him—seemed to have been inhaled somehow and to have subtly permeated him—something of the warm, fresh, pliant youth of her—unspoiled, utterly unawakened to anything more delicate or complex than the frank, vigorous passion of her affection.

After the faraway pier turned into just a splash of color like a flower bed, he stayed on the hurricane deck of the huge liner, looking back at the spot where he last saw her. Her scent still hung around him—it felt like he had somehow inhaled it, and it had quietly become part of him—something of her warm, fresh, lively youth—untouched, completely oblivious to anything more delicate or complicated than the direct, intense passion of her love.

Yet, as her breathless, tearful lips had clung to his, so the perfume of the embrace clung to him still, leaving him perplexed, vaguely disturbed, yet intensely conscious of new emotion, unfamiliar in his experience with this girl who yesterday had been what she always had been to him—a growing child to be affectionately looked after and chivalrously cherished and endured.

But just as her breathless, tearful lips pressed against his, the memory of their embrace remained with him, leaving him confused, somewhat uneasy, yet sharply aware of new feelings that were unfamiliar to him with this girl who, the day before, had been what she had always been—a growing child to be lovingly cared for, nobly cherished, and tolerated.

"I couldn't be in love with Steve," he said to himself incredulously. The thought amazed and exasperated him. "I'm a fine sort of man," he thought bitterly, "if I can't kiss Steve as innocently as she kisses me. There's something wrong with me. I must be a sort of dog—or crazy——"

"I can't be in love with Steve," he thought in disbelief. The idea shocked and frustrated him. "I'm a good guy," he thought resentfully, "if I can't kiss Steve as innocently as she kisses me. There's something wrong with me. I must be some kind of loser—or crazy——"

He went below.

He went downstairs.

Stephanie went back in the car, alone. She staunched her tears with her black-edged handkerchief until they ceased to fill the wonderful grey eyes.

Stephanie got back in the car alone. She wiped her tears with her black-edged handkerchief until they finally stopped streaming from her beautiful gray eyes.

Later, detaching the limousine hand-mirror, she inspected her countenance, patted her chestnut-tinted hair, smoothed out her mourning veil, and then, in order, lay back in the corner of the car and gave herself up to passionate memory of this boy whom she had adored from the first moment she ever laid eyes on him.

Later, she took the hand mirror from the limousine, checked her reflection, fixed her chestnut hair, adjusted her mourning veil, and then settled into the corner of the car, surrendering to the strong memories of the boy she had loved from the very first moment she saw him.

Two years' absence? She tried to figure to herself what that meant, but could not compass it. It seemed like a century of penance to be endured, to be lived through somehow.

Two years gone? She tried to figure out what that meant, but she just couldn't get it. It felt like a century of suffering to get through, to somehow live through.

She wanted him dreadfully already. She had no pride left, no purpose, no threats. She just wanted to tag after him—knowing perfectly well that there could be no real equality of comradeship where youth and inexperience fettered her. She didn't care; she wanted him.

She wanted him so much. She had no pride left, no sense of purpose, and no reasons to hold back. She just wanted to be with him—knowing that there couldn't be true equality in their relationship because her youth and inexperience held her back. She didn’t care; she just wanted him.

No deeper sentiment, nothing less healthy and frank than her youthful adoration for him, disturbed her sorrow. The consanguinity might have been actual as far as her affections had ever been concerned with him.

No deeper emotion, nothing less genuine or honest than her youthful love for him, contributed to her sadness. The bond could have been real based on her feelings for him.

That she had, at various intervals, made of him a romantic figure, altered nothing. Stainlessly her heart enshrined him; he was her ideal, hers; her brother, her idol, her paladin—the incarnation of all that was desirable and admirable in a boy, a youth, a young man. Never in all her life had any youth interested her otherwise—save, perhaps, once—that time she had met Oswald Grismer after many years, and had danced with him—and was conscious of his admiration. That was the only time in her life when her attitude toward any man had been not quite clear—not entirety definable. She wrote many pages to Cleland that night. And cried herself to sleep.

That she had, at different times, built a romantic image of him didn't change a thing. She truly valued him; he was her ideal, hers; her brother, her hero, her knight—the perfect representation of everything appealing and admirable in a boy or young man. Never in her life had any young man caught her interest like he did—except maybe once—when she ran into Oswald Grismer after many years and danced with him, feeling his admiration. That was the only time in her life when her feelings for any man weren't completely clear—not fully defined. She wrote several pages to Cleland that night. And cried herself to sleep.

The next day her aunt came up from Bayport. And, a week later, she went away to Bayport with Miss Quest to begin what seemed to her an endless penance of two years' hospital training.

The next day, her aunt came from Bayport. A week later, she left for Bayport with Miss Quest to begin what felt like an endless two-year stint of hospital training.

The uniform was pink with white cuffs, apron, and cap. She never forgot the first blood that soiled it—from a double mastoid operation on a little waif of twelve who had never been able to count more than six. She held sponges, horrified, crushing back the terror that widened her grey eyes, steeling herself to look, summoning every atom of strength and resolution and nerve to see her through.

The uniform was pink with white cuffs, an apron, and a cap. She always remembered the first blood that stained it—from a double mastoid surgery on a twelve-year-old girl who had never learned to count past six. She held sponges, terrified, pushing back the fear that made her gray eyes widen, forcing herself to watch, mustering every ounce of strength, determination, and courage to get through it.

They found her lying across the corridor in a dead faint.

They found her lying in the hallway, totally unconscious.

CHAPTER XV

CHAPTER 15

The usual happened to James Cleland; for the first two months in Paris he was intensely lonely. Life in an English-speaking pension near the Place de l'Etoile turned out to be very drab and eventless after he returned to his rooms, fatigued from sight-seeing and exploration. The vast silver-grey city seemed to him cold, monotonously impressive and oppressive; he was not in sympathy with it, being totally unaccustomed to the splendour of a municipal ensemble with all its beauty of reticence and good taste. The vast vistas, the subdued loveliness of detail, the stately tranquillity of this capital, he did not understand after the sham, the ignorance, the noisy vulgarity of his native municipality.

James Cleland faced the usual struggles; for the first two months in Paris, he felt incredibly lonely. Life in an English-speaking guesthouse near the Place de l'Étoile turned out to be pretty dull and uneventful after he returned to his room, tired from sightseeing and exploring. The huge silver-grey city felt cold to him, impressively monotonous and stifling; he couldn't connect with it, being completely unaccustomed to the grandeur of a city with its understated beauty and good taste. The wide views, the subtle charm of details, and the dignified calm of this capital were beyond his understanding after the pretense, ignorance, and loud vulgarity of his hometown.

Here were new standards; the grey immensity of the splendid capital gave him, at first, an impression of something flat and almost featureless under the horizon-wide sweep of sky. There were no sky-scrapers. With exquisite discretion, Notre Dame dominated the east, the silvery majesty of the Pantheon the south; in the west the golden bubble of the Invalides burned; the frail tracery of the Eiffel Tower soared from the city's centre.

Here were new standards; the vast gray expanse of the impressive capital initially made him feel like everything was flat and almost featureless under the wide-open sky. There were no skyscrapers. With elegant simplicity, Notre Dame dominated the east, the silvery grandeur of the Pantheon stood in the south; in the west, the golden dome of the Invalides shone brightly; and the delicate structure of the Eiffel Tower rose majestically from the heart of the city.

And for the first two months he was an alien here, depressed, silenced, not comprehending, oblivious of the subtle atmosphere of civil friendliness possessing the throngs which flowed by him on either hand, unaware that he stood upon the kindly hearthstone of the world itself, where the hospitable warmth never grew colder, where the generous glow was for all.

For the first two months, he felt out of place, depressed, quiet, confused, and unaware of the friendly, civil atmosphere around the crowds passing by him. He didn’t realize he was standing in the welcoming heart of the world, where the warmth never faded and the generous glow was meant for everyone.

He went to lectures at the Sorbonne; he attended a class in philology in the Rue des Ecoles; he studied in the quiet alcoves of the great Library of Ste. Genevieve; he paced the sonorous marble pavements of the Louvre. And the austere statues seemed to chill him to the soul.

He went to lectures at the Sorbonne, took a philology class on Rue des Ecoles, studied in the peaceful alcoves of the great Library of Ste. Genevieve, and walked on the echoing marble floors of the Louvre. The stern statues seemed to freeze him to the core.

All was alien to him, all foreign; the English-speaking landlady of his pension, with her eternal cold in the head and her little shoulder shawl; the dreary American families from the Middle West who gathered thrice a day at the pension table; passing wayfarers he saw from the windows; red-legged soldiers in badly fitting uniforms, priests in shovel hats and black soutanes, policemen slouching by under cowled cloaks, their bayonets dangling; hatless, chattering shop girls, and the uninteresting types of civilian citizens; men in impossible hats and oddly awful clothes; women who all looked smart from the rear and dubious from the front.

Everything felt odd to him; everything was unfamiliar. The English-speaking landlady of his boarding house, always with a cold and a little shawl; the gloomy American families from the Midwest who gathered three times a day at the dining table; passing travelers he could see from the windows; soldiers with red legs in ill-fitting uniforms, priests in wide-brimmed hats and black robes, policemen slouching by in hooded cloaks with their bayonets swinging; hatless, chatty shop girls, and the average types of ordinary citizens; men in silly hats and awkward clothes; women who looked fashionable from behind and questionable from the front.

He found an annoying monotony in the trees of the Bois, a tiresome sameness in square and circle and park and boulevard. He found the language difficult to understand, more difficult to speak. Food, accommodations, the domestic régime, were not to his liking. French economies bored him.

He thought the trees in the Bois were really boring, and he grew tired of the same old squares, circles, parks, and streets. He had a hard time understanding the language and found it even tougher to speak it. The food, the accommodations, and the lifestyle didn’t interest him. French customs were dull to him.

At lectures his comrades seemed merely superficially polite and not very desirable as acquaintances. He felt himself out of place, astray from familiar things, out of touch with this civilization, out of sympathy with place and people. He was intensely lonely.

During lectures, his classmates seemed only slightly polite and didn't seem like great friends. He felt out of place, disconnected from what he understood, out of sync with this society, and indifferent toward the people and the environment. He felt a strong sense of loneliness.

In the beginning he wrote to Stephanie every other day. That burst of activity lasted about two months.

At first, he wrote to Stephanie every other day. That burst of effort lasted about two months.

Also, in his rather dingy and cheerless suite of rooms, he began a tragedy in five acts and a pessimistic novel called "Out of the Depths." Also, he was guilty of a book of poems called "Day Dreams."

In his rather dark and unwelcoming apartment, he began writing a five-act tragedy and a bleak novel titled "Out of the Depths." He also composed a book of poems called "Day Dreams."

He missed his father terribly; he missed his home; he missed the noisy, grotesque, half-civilized and monstrous city of his nativity. And he missed Stephanie violently.

He missed his dad a lot; he missed his home; he missed the loud, strange, somewhat civilized, and monstrous city where he was born. And he missed Stephanie intensely.

He told her so in every letter. The more letters he wrote the warmer grew this abrupt affection for her. And, his being a creative talent, with all its temperamental impulses, exaggerations and drawbacks, he began to evolve, unconsciously, out of Stephanie Quest a girl based on the real girl he knew, only transcendentally endowed with every desirable and ornamental quality abstractly favoured by himself.

He conveyed this in every letter. The more letters he wrote, the stronger his sudden feelings for her grew. As a creative person, with all its emotional highs and lows, he began to unconsciously mold Stephanie Quest into a girl inspired by the real girl he knew, but with every desirable and beautiful quality he idealized.

He began to create an ideal Stephanie to comfort him in his loneliness; he created, too, a mutual situation and a sentimental atmosphere for them both, neither of which had existed when he left America.

He began to imagine a perfect version of Stephanie to relieve his loneliness; he also created a scenario and a romantic atmosphere for both of them, neither of which had existed when he left America.

But now, in his letters, more and more this romantic and airy fabric took shape. Being young, and for the first time in his life thrown upon his own resources—and, moreover, feeling for the first time the pleasures of wielding an eloquent, delicate and capricious pen to voice indefinable aspirations, he began to lose himself in romantic subtleties, evoking drama out of nothing, developing it by implication and constructing it with pensive and capricious humour hinting of dreamy melancholy.

But now, in his letters, this romantic and whimsical narrative started to take form more and more. Being young and, for the first time, relying on his own abilities—and also enjoying the thrill of using an eloquent, delicate, and unpredictable pen to express his unclear desires—he began to get caught up in romantic complexities, creating drama from nothing, building it through suggestion, and shaping it with thoughtful and whimsical humor that suggested a dreamy sadness.

Until the Stephanie Quest of his imagination had become to him the fair, and exquisitely indifferent little renaissance figure of his fancy; and he, somehow or other, her victim. And the more exquisite and indifferent he created her, the more she fascinated him, until he completely hypnotized himself with his own cleverly finished product.

Until the Stephanie Quest of his imagination transformed into the stunning, yet effortlessly distant figure of his dreams; and he, in turn, became her victim. The more beautiful and detached he made her, the more she fascinated him, until he completely hypnotized himself with his own carefully crafted creation.

A letter from her woke him up more or less, jolting him in his trance so that the jingle and dissonance of the real world filled, for a moment, his enchanted ears.

A letter from her jolted him awake, breaking him out of his daze so that the noise and chaos of the real world momentarily filled his enchanted ears.

DEAR JIM:

Hey Jim:

Your letters perplex me more and more, and I don't know at all how to take them. Do you mean you are in love with me? I can't believe it. I read and re-read your last three letters—such dear, odd, whimsical letters!—so wonderfully written, so full of beauty and of poetry.

Your letters are more confusing than ever, and I really don't know how to understand them. Are you saying you're in love with me? I can’t believe it. I’ve read and re-read your last three letters—such sweet, strange, quirky letters!—so beautifully written, so full of beauty and poetry.

They do almost sound like love-letters—or at least as I imagine love-letters are written. But they can't be! How can they be?

They almost sound like love letters—or at least how I think love letters are written. But they can't be!Howcan they?

And first of all, even if you meant them that way, I don't know what to think. I've never been in love. I know how I feel about you—have always felt. You know, too.

First of all, even if you meant it that way, I'm not sure what to think. I've never been in love. I know how I feel about you—I always have. You know that, too.

But you never gave me any reason to think—and I never dreamed of thinking anything like that when you were here. It never occurred to me. It would not occur to me now except for your very beautiful letters—so unlike you—so strangely sad, so whimsical, so skillful in wonderful phrases that they're like those vague prose poems you sent me, which hint enough to awaken your imagination and set you aflame with curiosity.

But you never gave me any reason to believe—and I never even imagined thinking anything like that.thatwhen you were here. I never thought about it. I wouldn't think about it now if it weren't for your incredibly beautiful letters—so unlike you—so strangely sad, so whimsical, so skilled in amazing phrases that they’re like those vague prose poems you sent me, which hint enough to spark your imagination and ignite your curiosity.

But you can't mean that you're in love with me. I should be too astonished. Besides, I shouldn't know what to do about it. It wouldn't seem real. I never have thought of you in such a way.

But youcan'tI can't believe you actually mean that you're in love with me. I'd be too surprised. Also, I wouldn't even know how to deal with it. It wouldn't feel real. I've never seen you that way.

What makes a girl fall in love? Do you know? Could she fall in love with a man through his letters because they are so beautiful and sad and elusive, so full of charm and mystery? I'm in love with them. But, Jim, I don't know what to think about you. I'd have to see you again, first, anyway. You are such a dear boy! I can't seem to think of you that way. You know it's a different kind of love, ours. All I can think about it is the tremendous surprise—if it's true.

What makes a girl fall in love? Do you know? Could she fall for a guy through his letters because they're so beautiful, sad, and mysterious, full of charm and intrigue? I'm in love with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__themBut, Jim, I'm not sure what to make of you. I’d need to see you again first, anyway. You’re such a nice guy! I can't really view you that way. You know it's a different kind of love, what we have. All I can think about is the amazing surprise—if it’s real.

But I don't believe it is. You are lonely; you miss dad—miss me, perhaps. I think you do miss me, for the first time in your life. You see, I have rather a clear mind and memory, and I can't help remembering that when you were here you certainly could not have felt that way toward me; so how can you now? I did bore you sometimes.

But I don’t think that’s true. You’re lonely; you miss Dad—maybe you miss me too. I honestly believe you do miss me, for the first time in your life. You see, I have a pretty clear mind and memory, and I can’t help but remember that when you were here, you definitely didn’t feel that way about me; so how can you now? I did annoy you sometimes.

Anyway, I adore you with all my heart, as you know. My affection hasn't changed one bit since I was a tiny girl and came into your room that day and saw you down on the floor unpacking your suit-case. I adored you instantly. I have not changed. Girls don't change.

Anyway, I love you with all my heart, as you know. My feelings haven't changed at all since I was a little girl and walked into your room that day to find you on the floor unpacking your suitcase. I loved you right away. I haven't changed. Girls don't change.

Another letter from her some months later:

Another letter from her a few months later:

You're such a funny boy—just a boy, still, while in these six months I've overtaken and passed you in years. You won't believe it, but I have. Maturity has overtaken me. I am really a real woman.

You're such a funny guy—just a guy, yet in these six months, I've aged more than you. You won’t believe it, but I really have. Maturity has caught up with me. I’m truly a real woman now.

Why are your letters vaguely reproachful? Have I done anything? Were you annoyed when I asked you whether you meant me to take them as love letters? You didn't write for a month after that. Did I scare you? You are funny!

Why do your letters come off as a bit accusatory? Did I do something wrong? Were you upset when I asked if I should interpret them as love letters? You didn't write for a month after that. Did I scare you off? Youarefunny!

I do really think you are in love—not with me, Jim—not with any other particular girl—but just in love with love. Writers and artists and poets are inclined to that sort of thing, I fancy.

I truly believe youarein love—not with me, Jim—not with any particular girl—but just in love with the idea of love. I think writers, artists, and poets often feel that way.

That's what worries me about myself; I am not inclined that way; I don't seem to be artistic enough in temperament to pay any attention to sentiment of that sort. I don't desire it; I don't miss it; it simply is not an item in the list of things that interest me. But of all things in the world, I do adore friendship.

That's what concerns me about myself; I'm not really like that; I don't seem to have the artistic temperament to pay attention to feelings like that. I don't want it; I don't miss it; it's just not something that interests me. But out of everything in the world, I truly love friendship.

I had an afternoon off from the hospital the other day—I'm still a probationer in a pink and white uniform, you know—and I went up to town and flew about the shops and lunched with a college friend, Helen Davis, at the Ritz and had a wonderful time.

I had the afternoon off from the hospital the other day—I'm still in my pink and white uniform, you know—and I went into town, checking out the shops and having lunch with my college friend, Helen Davis, at the Ritz. We had a fantastic time.

And who do you suppose I ran into? Oswald Grismer! Jim, he certainly is the best-looking fellow—such red-gold hair,—such fascinating golden eyes and colouring.

You'll never guess who I ran into! Oswald Grismer! Jim, he’s seriously the most attractive guy—his red-gold hair and those stunning golden eyes and complexion.

We chatted most amiably and he took us to tea, and then—I suppose it wasn't conventional—but we went to his studio with him, Helen Davis and I.

We had a great conversation, and he treated us to tea, and then—maybe it was out of the ordinary—but Helen Davis and I went to his studio with him.

He is the cleverest man! He has done a delightful fountain and several portrait busts, and a beautiful tomb for the Lidsey family, and his studies in wax and clay are wonderful!

Heisthe smartest guy! He has made a beautiful fountain, several portrait busts, and a stunning tomb for the Lidsey family, and his wax and clay studies are incredible!

He really seems very nice. And the life he leads is heavenly! Such a wonderful way to live—just a bed-room and the studio.

He really seems really nice. And his life is amazing! What a great way to live—just a bedroom and the studio.

He's going to give a little tea for me next time I have an afternoon off, and I'm to meet a lot of delightful, unconventional people there—painters, writers, actors—people who have done things!—I'm sure it will be wonderful.

He’s planning to host a small tea for me the next time I have an afternoon off, and I’m going to meet a group of interesting, unconventional people there—painters, writers, actors—people who have __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.donethings!—I’m sure it will be awesome.

I have bought five pounds of plasticine and I'm going to model in it in my room every time I have a few moments to myself. But oh, it does smell abominably, and it ruins your finger nails.

I bought five pounds of modeling clay, and I plan to sculpt with it in my room whenever I have some free time. But wow, it smells terrible, and it really messes up your nails.

After that, Oswald Grismer's name recurred frequently in her letters. Cleland recognized also the names of several old schoolmates of his as figuring at various unconventional ceremonies in Grismer's studio—Harry Belter, now a caricaturist on the New York Morning Star; Badger Spink, drawing for the illustrated papers; Clarence Verne, who painted pretty girls for the covers of popular magazines, and his one-time master, Phil Grayson, writer for the better-class periodicals.

After that, Oswald Grismer's name appeared frequently in her letters. Cleland also noticed the names of a few old classmates of his that showed up at various unconventional events in Grismer's studio—Harry Belter, now a caricaturist for the New YorkMorning StarBadger Spink, doing illustrations for magazines; Clarence Verne, who painted appealing women for the covers of popular magazines, and his former mentor, Phil Grayson, who writes for high-end publications.

It's delightful, she wrote; we sometimes have music—often celebrated people from the Metropolitan Opera drop in and you meet everybody of consequence you ever heard of outside the Social Register—people famous in their professions—and it is exciting and inspiring and fills me with enthusiasm and desire to amount to something.

"It's amazing," she wrote. "We sometimes have music—often well-known people from the Metropolitan Opera come by, and you get to meet all the important figures you've ever heard of outside the Social Register—people who are famous in their fields. It's exciting and inspiring, and it gives me a strong desire to accomplish something."

Of course there are all kinds, Jim; but I'm old enough and experienced enough to know how to take care of myself. Intellectuals are, of course, broad, liberal and impatient of petty conventions: they live for their professions, regardless of orthodox opinion, oblivious of narrow-minded Philistines.

Of course, there areallSure, Jim; but I'm old enough and experienced enough to know how to take care of myself. Intellectuals are open-minded, liberal, and dismissive of petty rules: they are committed to their careers, regardless of popular opinion, completely oblivious to narrow-minded individuals.

The main idea is to be tolerant. That is the greatest thing in the world, tolerance. I may not care to smoke cigarettes myself or drink cocktails and highballs, but if another girl does it it's none of my business. That is the foundation of the unconventional and intellectual world—freedom and tolerance of other people's opinions and behaviour. That is democracy!

The main point is to be accepting. That’s the most important thing—acceptance. I might not want to smoke cigarettes or drink cocktails and highballs myself, but if another girl does, it’s not my business. That’s the foundation of an unconventional and intellectual world—freedom and acceptance of other people's opinions and behaviors.Thatis democracy!

As for the futurists and symbolists of various schools, I am not narrow enough, I hope, to ridicule them or deny them the right to self-expression, but I am not in sympathy with them. However, it is most interesting to listen to their views.

I hope I'm not being too closed-minded by criticizing the futurists and symbolists from various schools or by denying them their right to share their views, but I don't really agree with them. Still, it's very interesting to listen to what they have to say.

Well, these delightful treats are rare events in my horridly busy life. I'm in the infirmary and the hospital almost all the time; I'm always on duty or studying or attending lectures and clinics. I don't faint any more. And the poor little sufferers fill my heart with sympathy. I do love children—even defective ones. It makes me furious that there should be any. We must regulate this some day. And regulate birth control, too.

These wonderful moments are rare in my extremely busy life. I spend almost all my time in the infirmary and the hospital; I'm always on duty, studying, or attending lectures and clinics. I don’t faint anymore. The little patients really touch my heart with their struggles. I truly love kids—even the ones with challenges. It frustrates me that there are any. We need to get this situation under control someday. We also need to manage birth control.

It is interesting; I am rather glad that I shall have had this experience. As a graduate nurse, some day, I shall add immensely to my own self-respect and self-confidence. But I should never pursue the profession further; never study medicine; never desire to become a professional physician. The minute I graduate I shall rent a studio and start in to find out what most properly shall be my vehicle for self-expression.

It's interesting; I'm really glad I'll have this experience. As a graduate nurse, I know that someday it will really enhance my self-respect and confidence. However, I won't take my career further; I won’t study medicine or aspire to be a professional doctor. The moment I graduate, I'll rent a studio and start exploring the best way for me to express myself.

I forgot to tell you that Oswald Grismer's father and mother are dead within a week of each other. Pneumonia! Poor boy, he is stunned. He wrote me. He won't give any every second to creative work without a thought of financial gain.

I forgot to mention that Oswald Grismer's parents passed away within a week of each other. Pneumonia! Poor guy, he’s in shock. He wrote to me. He can't concentrate on any creative work because he keeps worrying about money.

Harry Belter is such a funny, fat man. He asks after you every time I meet him. I sent you some of his cartoons in the Star. Badger Spink is an odd sort of man with his big, boyish figure and his mass of pompadour hair and his inextinguishable energy and amazing talent. He draws, draws, draws all the time; you see his pictures in every periodical; yet he seems to have time for all sorts of gaiety, private theatricals, dances, entertainments. He belongs to tie Players, the Ten Cent Club, the Dutch Treat, Illustrators, Lotus, Coffee House, Two by Four—and about a hundred others—and I think he's president of most of them. He always sends his regards to you and requests to know whether you're not yet fed up with Latin Quarter stuff—whatever that means!

Harry Belter is such a funny, chubby guy. He asks about you every time I see him. I sent you some of his cartoons in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.StarBadger Spink is an eccentric guy with a big, boyish build, a wild pompadour, boundless energy, and amazing talent. He draws constantly; his artwork is found in every magazine; yet he still manages to have fun at various private plays, dances, and events. He’s part of the Players, the Ten Cent Club, the Dutch Treat, Illustrators, Lotus, Coffee House, Two by Four—and probably about a hundred other groups—and I believe he’s the president of most of them. Healwayssends his best to you and wants to know if you’re still into the Latin Quarter stuff—whatever that means!

And Clarence Verne always mentions you. Such a curious man with a face like Pharaoh, and Egyptian hands, too, deeply cut in between thumb and forefinger like the hands of people sculptured in bas reliefs on Egyptian tombs.

And Clarence Verne always comes up in conversation. He's such an interesting guy with a face like a Pharaoh and hands that look Egyptian, too, deeply carved between the thumb and forefinger like those of people depicted in reliefs on Egyptian tombs.

But such lovely girls he paints!—so exquisite! He is a very odd man—with a fixed gaze, and speaks as though he were a trifle deaf—or drugged, or something....

But he paints such beautiful girls!—they're so stunning! He's a really unusual guy—with a blank stare, and he talks like he might be a bit hard of hearing—or maybe a bit out of it, or something...

You haven't said much about yourself, Jim, in your last letters; and also your letters arrive at longer and longer intervals.

You haven't shared much about yourself lately, Jim, in your recent letters, and they are coming less often.

Somehow, I think that you are becoming reconciled to Paris. I don't believe you feel very lonely any longer. But what do you do to amuse yourself after your hours of work are ended? And who are your new friends over there? For, of course, you must have made new friends—I don't mean the students whose names you have occasionally mentioned. Haven't you met any nice girls?

I feel like you’re starting to adjust to Paris. I don’t think you feel very lonely anymore. ButwhatWhat do you do for fun after work? And who are your new friends over there? You must have made some new friends—I’m not talking about the students you’ve occasionally mentioned. Haven’t you met any nice girls?

He did not mention having met any girls, nice or otherwise, when he wrote again. He did say that he was enjoying his work and that he had begun to feel a certain affection for Paris—particularly after he had been away travelling in Germany, Spain and Italy. Really, he admitted, it was like coming home. The usual was still happening to James Cleland.

He didn’t mention meeting any girls, nice or not, when he wrote again. He did say that he was enjoying his work and that he had started to feel a fondness for Paris—especially after traveling in Germany, Spain, and Italy. Honestly, he confessed, it felt like coming home. The same old things were still happening to James Cleland.

He had an apartment, now, overlooking the Luxembourg Gardens. He had friends to dinner sometimes. There was always plenty to do. Life had become very inspiring. The French theatres were a liberal education; French literature a miracle of artistic clarity and a model for all young aspirants. In fact, the spring source of all art was France, and Paris the ornamental fountain jet from which flashed the ever-living waters that all may quaff.

He now had an apartment overlooking the Luxembourg Gardens. He sometimes invited friends over for dinner. There was always plenty happening. Life had become extremely inspiring. The French theaters offered a fantastic education; French literature was a remarkable example of artistic clarity and a blueprint for all young dreamers. In fact, the source of all art was France, and Paris was the vibrant spring from which the endless flow of creativity that everyone could enjoy emerged.

Very pretty. He did not add that some of the waters were bottled and kept in pails of chopped ice. He wrote many gracefully composed pages—when he wrote at all—concerning the misty beauty of the French landscape and the effect of the rising sun of Notre Dame. He had seen it rise several times.

Really beautiful. He didn't mention that some of the water was bottled and stored in buckets of crushed ice. He wrote a lot of elegantly crafted pages—when he felt like writing—about the dreamy beauty of the French countryside and the effect of the rising sun on Notre Dame. He had seen it rise several times.

But, on the whole, he behaved discreetly and with much circumspection; and within his youthful heart lay that deathless magic of the creative mind which transmutes leaden reality into golden romance—which is blind to the sordid and which transforms it into the picturesque.

But overall, he acted carefully and thoughtfully; and within his young heart was that timeless magic of creativity that transforms dull reality into captivating stories—one that overlooks the ugly and turns it into something beautiful.

A saucy smile from a pretty girl on an April day germinated into a graceful string of verses by night; a chance encounter by the Seine, a laugh, a gay adieu—and a delicate short story was born, perhaps to be laboured over and groomed and swaddled and nourished into life—or to be abandoned, perhaps, in the back yard of literary débris.

A playful smile from a pretty girl on an April day transformed into a beautiful poem by night; a casual encounter by the Seine, a laugh, a happy goodbye—and a delicate short story was born, maybe to be developed, refined, completed, and brought to life—or perhaps to be left behind, in the backyard of literary junk.

Life ran evenly and pleasantly for Cleland in those deathless days—light, happy, irresponsible days when idleness becomes saturated with future energy unawares; when the seeds of inspiration fall thicker and thicker and take root; when the liberality, the vastness, and the inspiration of the world begin to dawn upon a youthful intellect, not oppressively, but with a wide and reassuring kindliness.

Life was easy and joyful for Cleland during those endless days—bright, happy, carefree days when doing nothing becomes a source of future energy without you even noticing; when ideas begin to sprout everywhere; when the kindness, openness, and creativity of the world start to stir within a young mind, not in a burdensome way, but with a wide, comforting warmth.

There was a young girl—very pretty, whose loneliness made her not too conventional. After several encounters on the stairs, she smiled in response; and they crossed the Luxembourg Gardens together, strolling in the chestnut shade and exchanging views of life.

There was a young girl—very pretty, who was a bit unconventional because of her loneliness. After several encounters on the stairs, she smiled back; and they walked through the Luxembourg Gardens together, enjoying the shade of the chestnut trees and sharing their thoughts about life.

The affair continued—charming and quite harmless—a touch of tragedy and tears one evening—and the boy deeply touched and temporarily in love—in love with love, temporarily embodied in this blue-eyed, white-skinned, slender girl who had wandered with him close to the dead line and was inclined to cross it—with him.

The affair continued—charming and seemingly innocent—a bit of tragedy and tears one evening—and the boy, deeply moved and briefly in love—in love with the idea of love, momentarily represented in this blue-eyed, fair-skinned, slender girl who had walked with him near the forbidden line and was tempted to cross it—with him.

He had a delightfully wretched hour of renunciation—and was rewarded with much future material, though he didn't know it at the time.

He had a frustratingly enjoyable hour of letting go of things—and ended up gaining a lot for the future, even though he didn’t see it then.

There were tears—several. It is not certain that she spiritually appreciated the situation. That sort of gratitude seldom is genuine in the feminine heart.

There were a lot of tears. It's unclear if she truly understood what was happening. That level of gratitude isn't usually genuine in a woman's heart.

But such things are very real to the creative mind, and Cleland was far too unhappy to sleep—deeply wallowing in martyrdom. Fate laughed and pinned this little episode on the clothes-line to dry out with the others—quite a little line-full, now, all fluttering gaily there and drying in the sun. And after a proper interval Cleland wont about the business of washing out a few more samples of experience in the life and manners and customs of his time, later to be added to the clothes-line wash.

But these things feel very real to a creative mind, and Cleland was too unhappy to sleep—he was completely absorbed in his suffering. Fate laughed and hung this little incident on the clothesline to dry among the others—quite a few now, all fluttering happily in the sun. After a while, Cleland started working on washing out a few more samples of experiences from the life, manners, and customs of his time, which would later be added to the clothesline wash.

He had to prod himself to write to Stephanie. He was finding it a little difficult to discover very much to say to her. In youth two people grow apart during absence much faster than they grow together when in each other's company.

He had to motivate himself to write to Stephanie. He was struggling to think of much to say to her. When you're young, two people tend to drift apart during time apart much faster than they connect when they’re together.

It was so with Cleland and Stephanie—less so with her.

It was like that with Cleland and Stephanie—but not as much with her.

Not seeing her for nearly two years left him with the unconscious impression that she had not altered during that period—that she was still the same young girl he had left, no more mature, no more experienced, little wiser.

Not seeing her for almost two years made him unconsciously believe she hadn’t changed at all during that time—that she was still the same young girl he had left, not any more mature, not any more experienced, and a little wiser.

Her letters were interesting but he had lost touch, in a measure, with interests and people at home. He had adapted himself to the new angle of vision, to the new aspect of life, to new ideals, new aspirations. He was at the source of inspiration, drinking frequently at times, always unconsciously absorbing.

Her letters were engaging, but he had, in a way, become disconnected from the interests and people back home. He had adapted to this new perspective, a fresh outlook on life, and new ideals and aspirations. He was surrounded by inspiration, often soaking it up and, without even realizing it, taking it all in.

At the end of the two years he had no desire to return to New York.

By the end of the two years, he had no desire to return to New York.

A series of voluminous letters passed between him and Stephanie and between him and Miss Quest.

He exchanged many long letters with Stephanie and also with Miss Quest.

He had plenty of excuses for remaining another year; his education was not completed; he needed a certain atmosphere and a certain environment which could be enjoyed only in Europe.

He had many reasons to stay another year; his education wasn't complete; he needed a certain atmosphere and environment that could only be found in Europe.

Of course, if he were needed in New York, etc., etc. No, he wasn't needed. Matters could be attended to. The house in 80th Street ought to be closed as it was a useless expense to keep the servants there.

Of course, if he was needed in New York, etc., etc. No, he wasn’t needed. Things could be managed. The house on 80th Street should be shut down since it was just wasting money to keep the staff there.

Poor old Meacham had died; Janet, too, was dead; Lizzie had gone back to Ireland. The house in town should, therefore, be closed and wired; and the house in the country, "Runner's Rest," should remain closed and in charge of the farmer who had always looked out for it.

Poor old Meacham had passed away; Janet was also gone; Lizzie had gone back to Ireland. The town house should, therefore, be closed up and secured; and the country house, "Runner's Rest," should remain locked and managed by the farmer who had always looked after it.

This could be attended to; no need of his coming back.

This can be handled; he doesn't need to come back.

So he wrote his directions to Stephanie and settled down again with a sigh of relief to the golden days which promised.

He wrote his instructions to Stephanie and settled back down with a sigh of relief, looking forward to the bright days ahead.

His work, now deeply coloured by Gallic influence and environment, had developed to that stage of embryonic promise marred by mannerisms and affectations. His style, temporarily spoiled by a sort of Franco-American jargon, became involved in the swamps of psychological subtleties, emerging jerkily at times, or relapsing into Debussy-like redundancy.

His work, now significantly shaped by French culture and surroundings, had reached a point of early potential that was obstructed by eccentricities and pretentiousness. His style, temporarily affected by a blend of French and American slang, became entangled in intricate psychological details, sometimes awkwardly breaking through or reverting to overly elaborate patterns reminiscent of Debussy.

Nobody wanted his short stories, his poems, his impressions. Publishers in London and in America returned "Day Dreams" and "Out of the Depths" with polite regrets. He sounded every depth of despondency and self-distrust; he soared on wings of hope again, striving to keep his gaze on the blinding source of light, only to become confused and dazzled in the upper oceans and waver and flutter and come tumbling down, frantically beating the too rarified atmosphere with unaccustomed wings.

No one wanted his short stories, poems, or impressions. Publishers in London and America returned "Day Dreams" and "Out of the Depths" with polite rejections. He felt every kind of despair and self-doubt; he would lift himself up again on wings of hope, trying to focus on the blinding light, only to lose his way and feel overwhelmed in the upper skies, wavering and fluttering before crashing down, desperately flapping his unfamiliar wings in the thin air.

Nobody could tell him. He had to find out the way. He had within him what was worth saying; had not yet learned how to say it. The massed testimony of the masters lay heavily undigested within him; he was too richly fed, stuffed; the intricacies and complexities of technique worried and disheartened him; he felt too keenly, too deeply to keep a clear mind and a cool one.

Nobody could tell him. He had to figure it out by himself. He had valuable ideas inside him but hadn’t learned how to express them yet. The overwhelming knowledge from his teachers felt like a heavy burden; he felt overstuffed and couldn’t quite absorb it all. The details and challenges of technique stressed him out and discouraged him; he felt everything too intensely to think clearly and stay calm.

Every sense he possessed was necessary to him in his creative work; emotion, intense personal sympathy with his characters, his theme, clogged, checked and halted inspiration, smothering simplicity and clarity. This was a phase. He had the usual experience. He struggled through it and onward.

Every sense he had was essential for his creative work; his intense emotions and personal connection to his characters and themes hindered his inspiration, making it difficult to keep things simple and clear. This was just a phase. He went through the usual experience. He worked through it and moved on.

Stephanie wrote that she had graduated, but that as her aunt was ill she would remain for the present at the hospital.

Stephanie wrote that she had graduated, but since her aunt was sick, she would stay at the hospital for now.

He felt that he ought to go back. And did not. He was in a dreadfully involved dilemma with his new novel, "Renunciation"—all about a woman—one of the sort he never had met—and no wonder he was in a mess! Besides that, and in spite of the gaily coloured line of rags fluttering on the clothes-line of experience, he knew very little about women. One day, when he came to realize that he knew nothing at all about them, he might begin to write about them, convincingly and acceptably. But he was not yet as far along as that in his education.

He felt he should go back. But he didn't. He was stuck in a complicated situation with his new novel, "Renunciation"—which centered on a woman—one of the kinds he had never encountered—and it's no surprise he was in a mess! On top of that, even with the vibrant stories from his own experiences, he knew very little about women. One day, when he understood that he knew nothing about them, he might begin writing about them in a convincing and relatable way. But he wasn't quite there in his learning yet.

He had a desperate affair with an engaging woman of the real world—a countess. She took excellent care of herself, had a delightful time with Cleland, and, in gratitude, opened his eyes to the literary morass in which he had been wading.

He had a chaotic relationship with a captivating woman from real life—a countess. She took great care of herself, enjoyed her time with Cleland, and, in return, helped him see the literary mess he had been trapped in.

Clear-minded, witty, charming, very lovely to look upon, she read and criticised what he wrote, discussed, consulted, advised, and, with exquisite tact, divining the boy's real talent, led him deftly to solid land again. And left him there, enchanted, miserable, inspired, heart-broken, with a laughing admonition to be faithful to her memory while she enjoyed her husband's new post at the Embassy in Sofia.

Clear-headed, quick-witted, charming, and really easy on the eyes, she read and critiqued his writing, participated in discussions, offered advice, and, with remarkable sensitivity, recognized the boy's true talent and skillfully helped him regain his balance. She left him feeling captivated, unhappy, inspired, and heartbroken, with a playful reminder to hold onto her memory while she took on her husband's new role at the Embassy in Sofia.

He wrote, after her departure, a poem simple enough for a child to understand. And tucked it away with a ribbon and a dried flower in his portfolio. It was the first good thing he had ever written. But he remained unconscious of the fact for a long time.

After she left, he wrote a poem that was easy for a child to understand. He folded it with a ribbon and a dried flower and put it in his portfolio. It was the first genuinely good thing he had ever written. However, he didn’t realize that for a long time.

Besides, other matters were bothering him, in particular a letter from Miss Quest:

In addition, other things were troubling him, particularly a letter from Miss Quest:

I am not well. I shall not be better. Still, there is no particular hurry about your returning.

I'm not feeling good. I won't get better. Still, there's no hurry for you to come back.

Stephanie remains with me very loyally. She has graduated; she is equipped with a profession. She has turned into a very lovely woman to look upon.

Stephanie is very loyal to me. She has graduated and is now qualified for a profession. She has become a very beautiful woman.

But that sex restlessness which now overwhelmingly obsesses the world, possesses her. Freedom from all restraint, liberty to work out and accomplish her own destiny, contempt of convention, utter disregard of established formality, and hostility to custom, enroll her among the vast army of revolutionists now demanding a revision of all laws and customs made by one sex alone to govern the conduct of both.

But that constant obsession with sex that now rules the world consumes her. The freedom from all constraints, the ability to create and pursue her own destiny, disdain for convention, total disregard for established formalities, and resistance to tradition put her in the vast group of revolutionaries currently demanding a re-examination of all laws and customs created by one gender alone to control the behavior of both.

You and I once conversed on this subject, if you remember. I told you what I feared. And it has happened: Stephanie has developed along radical lines. With everything revolutionary in the world-wide feminist movement she is in sympathy. Standards that have been standards are no longer so to her. To the world's conservatism she is fiercely and youthfully hostile; equality, tolerance, liberty are the only guide-posts she pretends to recognize.

You and I talked about this before, remember? I mentioned my worries, and now they’ve come true: Stephanie has adopted some extreme views. She supports all the revolutionary ideas of the global feminist movement. What used to be seen as standards no longer matter to her. She has a strong and youthful contempt for the world’s conservatism; equality, tolerance, and freedom are the only values she says she recognizes.

I shall not live to see the outcome of this world-wide propaganda and revolt. I don't want to. But, in my opinion, it takes a strong character, already accustomed to liberty, to keep its balance in this dazzling flood let in by opening prison doors....

I won't be here to witness the outcomes of this global propaganda and uprising. I don't want to be. But I believe it takes a strong individual, already familiar with freedom, to keep their cool amidst this overwhelming wave that comes from opening prison doors....

I have left Stephanie what property I have outside of that invested and endowed to maintain my Home for Defective Children. Securities have shrunk; it is not much. It may add four thousand dollars to her present income.

I have left Stephanie all my property except for what’s invested and set aside to support my Home for Children with Disabilities. The investments have lost value; it’s not much. It might add four thousand dollars to her current income.

Mr. Cleland, you and Stephanie have gradually and very naturally grown apart since your absence. I don't know what you have developed into. But you were a nice boy.

Mr. Cleland, you and Stephanie have gradually grown apart since you left. I'm not sure what you've changed into. But you were a good kid.

Stephanie is a beautiful, willful, intelligent, and I fear slightly erratic woman, alive with physical and mental vigour, restless and sensitive under pressure of control, yet to be controlled through her affections first, and only afterward through her reason.

Stephanie is a beautiful, strong-willed, and smart woman. I find her a bit unpredictable, full of both physical and mental energy. She's restless and sensitive when it comes to being controlled, but she needs to be won over by her emotions first, and only then by her logic.

These are unconventional times; a new freedom is dawning, and to me the dawn seems threatening. I am too old, too near my end not to feel that the old régime, with all its drawbacks, was safer for women, productive of better results, less hazardous, less threatening.

These are strange times; a new freedom is coming about, and to me, this fresh start feels scary. I’m too old, and too near the end of my life, to overlook that the old system, even with its issues, was safer for women, resulting in better outcomes, and was less risky and less intimidating.

But I don't know: I am old-fashioned except in theory. I have professed the creed of the new feminism; I have in my time—and very properly—denounced the tyranny and selfishness and injustice of man-made laws which fetter and cripple my sex.

But I’m not sure: I’m old-fashioned when it comes to practice, even if I support the ideas of new feminism. At times—and rightly so—I’ve criticized the oppression, selfishness, and injustice of rules created by men that limit and hold back my gender.

But—at heart—and with not very many days left to me—at heart I am returning rather wearily along the way I came toward what, now to me, seems safer. It may be only the notions of an old woman, very tired, very sad, conscious of failure, and ready to rest and leave the responsibility where it originated and where it belongs. I don't know. But I wish Stephanie were not alone in the world.

But—deep down—and with not much time left for me—I'm really tired as I head back to what now feels safer. It might just be the thoughts of an old woman, very worn out, very sad, aware of her shortcomings, and ready to rest and leave the responsibility where it began and where it belongs. I'm not sure. But I wish Stephanie didn't have to face the world alone.

Miss Quest died before the letter reached him. Stephanie's next letter informed him of all the details. She continued:

Miss Quest died before the letter reached him. Stephanie's next letter included all the details. She continued:

No use your coming back until you are quite ready, Jim. There's nothing for you to do.

No reason to come back until you’re completely ready, Jim. There’s nothing for you to do.

I've taken a studio and apartment with Helen Davis, the animal sculptor. I don't yet know just what I shall do. I'm likely to try several things before I know what I ought to stick to.

I’ve rented a studio and apartment with Helen Davis, the animal sculptor. I’m not sure what I’ll do yet. I’ll probably experiment with a few things before I decide what to focus on.

Don't feel any absurd sense of responsibility for me. That would be too silly. Feel free to remain abroad as long as it suits you. I also feel absolutely free to go and come as I please. That's the best basis for our friendship, Jim, and, in fact, the necessary and vital basis. My affection is unaltered, but, somehow, it has been such a long time that you seem almost unreal to me.

Don't feel any silly sense of responsibility for me. That would just be foolish. You can stay abroad for as long as you want. I also feel completely free to come and go as I please. That's the best foundation for our friendship, Jim, and honestly, it's crucial. My feelings for you haven't changed, but somehow, it feels like it's been so long that you almost seem unreal to me.

He did not sail at once. After all, in the face of such an unmistakable declaration of independence, it did not seem worth while for him to arouse himself from the golden lethargy of enchantment and break the spell of Europe which held him content, amid the mellow ripeness of her capitals and the tinted splendour of her traditions.

He didn't sail off immediately. After all, with such a clear declaration of independence, it didn't seem worth it for him to break free from the blissful daze of enchantment and disturb the magic of Europe that kept him happy among the warm richness of her capitals and the colorful vibrancy of her traditions.

He wrote frequently for a few months. Then his letters lagged.

He wrote frequently for a few months. Then his letters became less frequent.

Once his pretty Countess had warned him that, for an American, Europe was merely the school-room but his own country was the proper and only place for creative labour.

After his beautiful Countess told him that, for an American, Europe was just a classroom, but his own country was the right and only place for creative work.

He remembered this at intervals, a little uneasy, a trifle conscious-stricken because he shrank from making an end to preparation—because he still loitered, disinclined to break the golden web and return to the clear, shadowless skies and the pitiless sun of the real world where he belonged, and where alone, he knew, was the workshop for which he had been so leisurely preparing.

He thought about this occasionally, feeling a bit uneasy and guilty for hesitating to finish getting ready—because he was still lingering, not wanting to break the beautiful illusion and return to the bright, unfiltered skies and the harsh sun of the real world where he truly belonged, and where, he realized, was the place he had been taking his time to prepare for.

Then the shock came—the bolt out of the blue.

Then the unexpected surprise hit.

The cablegram said:

The telegram said:

I married Oswald Grismer this morning.

I married Oswald Grismer today.

STEPHANIE.

STEPHANIE.

CHAPTER XVI

CHAPTER 16

He sailed in April. When he sailed, he knew he would not come back for many years, if ever. His business here was done, the dream of Europe ended. The cycle of Cathay awaited him in all its acrid crudity.

He set off in April. When he left, he knew he wouldn't return for many years, if ever. His work here was done, the dream of Europe finished. The cycle of Cathay awaited him in all its tough reality.

Yes, the golden web was rent, torn across, destroyed. The shock to his American mind left nothing of the lotus eater in him. He was returning where he belonged.

Yes, the golden web was destroyed, completely torn apart. The shock to his American mindset wiped out any remnants of the lotus eater within him. He was returning to where he truly belonged.

Married! Steve married! To Oswald Grismer, who, save as a schoolboy and later in college, was a doubtful and unknown quantity to him.

Married! Steve tied the knot! With Oswald Grismer, who, apart from being a schoolboy and later a college student, was an unfamiliar and uncertain person to him.

He had never known Grismer well. Since their schoolboy differences, they had been good enough friends when thrown together, which had been infrequently. He had no particular liking for Grismer, no dislike. Grismer had been a clever, adroit, amusing man in college, generally popular, yet with no intimacies, no close friends.

He had never really known Grismer well. After their arguments in school, they got along fine as friends when they were together, which wasn’t very often. He didn’t feel any strong feelings for Grismer, and he didn't dislike him either. Grismer had been smart, skilled, and entertaining in college, generally well-liked, but he had no close friendships or deep connections.

As for Steve, he never dreamed that Stephanie would do such a thing. It was so damnably silly, so utterly unthinkable a thing to do.

Steve never thought Stephanie would do something like that. It was so incredibly foolish, so completely unthinkable.

And in his angry perplexity and growing resentment, Cleland's conscience hurt as steadily as a toothache. He ought to have been home long ago. He should have gone back at the end of his two years. His father had trusted him to look out for Steve, and, in spite of her rather bumptious letters proclaiming her independence, he should have gone back and kept an eye on her, whether or not she liked it.

In his frustration and growing anger, Cleland's conscience felt like a persistent toothache. He should have been home a long time ago. He was supposed to return after two years. His father had depended on him to take care of Steve, and even with her somewhat overly confident letters claiming independence, he should have gone back and looked after her, whether she valued it or not.

In his astonishment and unhappiness, he did not know what to write her when the cablegram came hurtling into his calm and delightfully ordered life and blew up the whole fabric.

In his shock and sadness, he didn’t know what to say to her when the cablegram arrived and disrupted his calm and orderly life.

Sometimes, to himself, he called her a "little fool"; sometimes "poor little Steve." But always he unfeignedly cursed Grismer and bitterly blamed himself.

Sometimes, he would think of her as a "little fool" and other times, "poor little Steve." But he always sincerely cursed Grismer and harshly blamed himself.

The affair made him sick at heart and miserable, and ruined any pleasure remaining in his life and work.

The affair left him heartbroken and miserable, robbing him of any remaining joy in his life and work.

He did not cable her; he wrote many letters and tore all of them to bits. It was beyond him to accept the fait accompli, beyond him to write even politely, let alone with any pretense of cordiality.

He didn’t send her a telegram; he wrote several letters and tore them to pieces. It was too hard for him to accept thefait accompli, too much for him to write even civilly, let alone with any fake warmth.

His resentment grew steadily, increased by self-reproach. What kind of man had Oswald Grismer grown into? What kind of insolence was this—his marrying Steve——

His resentment continued to grow, driven by self-blame. What kind of man had Oswald Grismer turned into? What kind of arrogance was this—his marrying Steve——

"Damn his yellow soul, I'll wring his neck!" muttered Cleland, pacing the deck of the Cunarder in the chilly April sunshine.

“Damn his cowardly soul, I’ll strangle him!” Cleland grumbled, walking back and forth on the deck of the Cunarder in the chilly April sunshine.

But the immense astonishment of it still possessed him. He couldn't imagine Steve married. Why had she married? What earthly reason was there? It was incredible, absurd.

But he was still overwhelmed with disbelief. He couldn't imagine Steve being married.WhyHad she gotten married? What could possibly be the reason? It was unbelievable and absurd.

Still in his mind lingered the image of the girl Stephanie whom he remembered as he last had seen her.

The image of the girl Stephanie remained in his mind, just as he had last seen her.

Once or twice, too, thinking of that time, and conjuring up all he could picture of her, he remembered the delicate ardour of her parting embrace, the fragrant warmth of her mouth, and her arms around his neck.

A couple of times, while reflecting on that moment and imagining her, he remembered the heartfelt intensity of her goodbye hug, the soft warmth of her lips, and her arms wrapped around his neck.

It angered him oddly to remember it—to think of her as the wife of Oswald Grismer. The idea seemed unendurable; it threw him into a rage against this man who had so suddenly taken Stephanie Quest out of his life.

It oddly frustrated him to think about it—to picture her as Oswald Grismer's wife. The idea felt unbearable; it made him angry at the guy who had so suddenly taken Stephanie Quest out of his life.

"Damn him! Damn him!" he muttered, staring out over the wind-whipped sea. "I'd like to twist his neck! There's something queer about this. I'll take her away from him if I can. I'll do everything I can to take her away from him. I want her back. I'll get her back if it's possible. How can she care for Grismer?"

"Damn him! Damn him!" he muttered, looking out at the choppy sea. "I wish I could snap his neck! This whole situation feels weird. I'll do whatever it takes to get her away from him. I want her back. I’ll get her back if I can. How can she care for Grismer?"

He had nobody, now, to return to; no home, for the house was closed; no welcome to expect.

He had no one to return to; no home, since the house was locked; no warm welcome to anticipate.

He had not written her that he was coming; he had no desire to see her at the steamer with Grismer. With a youthful heart full of indefinable bitterness and self-contempt that his own indifference and selfishness had brought Steve and himself to such a pass, he paced the decks day after day, making no acquaintances, keeping to himself.

He hadn't mentioned he was coming; he didn't want to run into her at the steamer with Grismer. With a young heart filled with vague bitterness and self-hatred over how his indifference and selfishness had brought Steve and him to this point, he walked the decks day after day, not making any friends and staying to himself.

And one night the great light on Montauk Point stared at him across leagues of unseen water. He was in touch again with his own half of the earth, nearing the edges of the great, raw, sprawling Continent where no delicate haze of tradition softened sordid facts; where there reigned no calm and ordered philosophy of life; where everything was in extremes; where everything was etched sharply against aggressive backgrounds; where there were no misty middle distances, no tranquil spaces; only the roaring silences of deserts to mitigate the yelling dissonance of life.

One night, the bright light on Montauk Point shone at him across the vast stretches of unseen water. He felt reconnected with his part of the world, nearing the edges of a rugged continent where traditions didn’t mask harsh realities; where there was no peaceful, structured way of life; where everything was intense; where everything stood out sharply against a vivid backdrop; where there were no hazy middle grounds, no tranquil areas; only the loud silences of deserts to counter the noisy chaos of life.

He saw the sun on the gilded tips of snowy towers piled up like Alpine cliffs; the vast webs of bridges stretching athwart a leaden flood; forests of masts and huge painted funnels; acres of piers and docks; myriads of craft crossing and recrossing the silvery flood flowing between great cities.

He saw the sun shining on the gold-tipped snowy towers towering like mountain cliffs; the extensive networks of bridges crossing a wide river; forests of masts and vibrant funnels; sprawling piers and docks; countless boats moving back and forth across the shimmering water between large cities.

On the red castle to the southwest a flag flew, sun-dyed, vivid, lovely as a flower.

On the red castle to the southwest, a flag flew, bright yellow like the sun, beautiful like a flower.

His eyes filled; he choked.

He teared up; he choked.

"Thank God," he thought, "I'm where I belong at last!"

"Thank goodness," he thought, "I'm finally where I fit in!"

And so Cleland came home.

And so Cleland returned home.

CHAPTER XVII

CHAPTER 17

It was late afternoon before Cleland got his luggage unpacked and himself settled in the Hotel Rochambeau, where he had been driven from the steamer and had taken rooms.

It was late afternoon when Cleland unpacked his bags and settled in at the Hotel Rochambeau, where he had arrived from the steamer and had reserved a room.

The French cuisine, the French proprietor and personnel, the French café in front, all helped to make his home-coming a little less lonely and strange. Sunlight fell on the quaint yellow brick façade and old-fashioned wrought iron railings, and made his musty rooms and tarnished furniture and hangings almost cheerful.

The French food, the French owner and staff, the French café out front, all made his return home feel a bit less lonely and strange. Sunlight poured onto the charming yellow brick exterior and vintage wrought iron railings, making his dusty rooms and beat-up furniture and decorations seem almost cheerful.

He had not telephoned to Stephanie. He had nothing to say to her over the wire. From the moment he crossed the gang-plank the growing resentment had turned to a curious, impotent sort of anger which excited him and stifled any other emotion.

He hadn't called Stephanie. He had nothing to say to her on the phone. From the moment he got off the boat, his growing resentment turned into a bizarre, powerless anger that both thrilled him and shut down any other feelings.

She had not known that he was coming back. He had made no response to her cablegram. She could not dream that he had landed; that he was within a stone's throw of her lodgings.

She didn't know he was coming back. He hadn’t responded to her cablegram. She couldn’t believe he had arrived; that he was so close to her place.

The whole thing, too, seemed unreal to him—to find himself here in New York again amid its clamour, its dinginess, its sham architecture and crass ugliness!—back again in New York—and everything in his life so utterly changed!—no home—the 80th Street house still closed and wired and the old servants gone or dead; and the city empty of interest and lonely as a wilderness to him since his father's death—and now Steve gone! nothing, now, to hold him here—for the ties of friends and clubs had loosened during his years abroad, and his mind and spirit had become formed in other moulds.

The whole situation felt unreal to him—being back in New York with its noise, its dirt, its fake buildings, and its obvious ugliness!—back in New York—and everything in his life had changed completely!—no home—the house on 80th Street was still locked up, and the old staff were either gone or dead; and the city felt uninteresting and as lonely as a desert since his father's death—and now Steve was gone! There was nothing here to hold him—his connections to friends and clubs had faded during his years abroad, and his mind and spirit had been shaped by new experiences.

Yet here he knew he must do his work if ever he was to do any. Here was the place for the native-born—here his workshop where he must use and fashion all that he had witnessed and learned of life during the golden hours through which he sauntered under the lovely skies of an older civilization.

He understood that he needed to do his work here if he ever wanted to get anything done. This was the place for those who were born here—this was his workshop where he had to apply and mold everything he had seen and learned about life during the golden hours he spent walking under the beautiful skies of a past civilization.

Here was the place and now was the time for self-expression, for creative work, for the artistic interpretation of the life and manners of his own people.

This was the place and now was the time for self-expression, for creative work, and for artistically interpreting the life and customs of his own people.

If he was to do anything, be anybody, attain distinction, count among writers of his era, he knew that his effort lay here—here where he was born and lived his youth to manhood—here where the tension of feverish living never relaxed, where a young, high-mettled, high-strung nation was clamouring and fretting and quarrelling and forging ahead, now floundering aside after some will-o'-the-wisp, now scaling stupendous moral heights, noisy, half-educated, half-civilized, suspicious, flippant, bragging, sentimental, yet iron-hearted, generous and brave.

If he wanted to accomplish anything, make a name for himself, and be recognized as one of the writers of his generation, he understood that his efforts had to take place here—where he was born and grew up into adulthood—where the energy of intense living never faded, where a young, energetic, and restless nation was shouting, stressing, fighting, and moving ahead, sometimes getting distracted by fleeting desires, and other times achieving remarkable moral heights, loud, somewhat educated, somewhat uncivilized, skeptical, carefree, boastful, sentimental, yet tough, generous, and brave.

Here, on the nation's eastern edge, where the shattering dissonance of the iron city never ceased by day; where its vast, metallic vibration left the night eternally unquiet and the very sky quivering with the blows of sound under the stars' incessant sparkle—here, after all, was where he belonged. Here he must have his say. Here lay his destiny. And, for the sake of all this which was his, and for no other reason, was attainment and distinction worth his effort.

Here, on the eastern edge of the country, where the loud noise of the industrial city never ceased during the day; where its massive, metallic vibrations made the night always restless and the sky tremble with the sound beneath the stars' continuous twinkle—this was where he truly belonged. This was where he needed to express himself. This was his destiny. And, for everything that was his, and for no other reason, success and recognition were worth his effort.

All this good and evil, all this abominable turmoil and futile discord, all this relentless, untiring struggle deep in the dusty, twilight cañons and steel towers with their thin skins of stone—all the passions of these people, and their motives and their headlong strivings and their creeds and sentiments, false or true or misguided—these things were his to interpret, to understand, to employ.

All the good and bad, all the awful chaos and meaningless conflict, all the endless, relentless struggle deep in the dusty, dark canyons and steel towers with their thin layers of stone—all the passions of these people, along with their motives, their reckless pursuits, and their beliefs and feelings, whether false, true, or misguided—these were his to interpret, understand, and utilize.

For these people, and for their cities, for their ambitions, desires, aspirations—for the vast nation of which they formed their local fragment—only a native-born could be their interpreter, their eulogist, their defender, their apologist, and their prophet. And for their credit alone was there any reason for his life's endeavour.

For these people, their cities, their ambitions, desires, and aspirations—for the vast nation they belonged to—only someone born here could genuinely be their voice, supporter, defender, justifier, and visionary. It was entirely for their honor that he dedicated his life's work.

No cultured, suave product of generations of Europe's cultivation could handle these people and these themes convincingly and with the subtle comprehension of authority. Rod and laurel, scalpel and palm should be touched only by the hand of the native-born.

No cultured, sophisticated person shaped by generations of European culture could effectively engage with these people and these themes, nor would they have the subtle understanding of authority. The rod and laurel, scalpel and palm should only be handled by those born here.

His pretty Countess had said to him once:

His stunning Countess had once told him:

"Only what you have seen, what you have lived and seen others live; only what you detect from the clear-minded, cool, emotionless analysis of your own people, is worth the telling. Only this carries conviction. And, when told with all the cunning simplicity and skill of an artist, it carries with it that authority which leaves an impression indelible! Go back to your own people—if you really have anything to write worth reading."

"Only what you’ve seen, what you’ve experienced, and what you've observed others go through; only what you collect from the clear-headed, calm, and unemotional analysis of your own community is worth sharing. This is what truly matters. And when it’s shared with the clever simplicity and skill of an artist, it carries an authority that makes a lasting impact! Return to your own community—if you genuinely have something to write that’s worth reading."

Thinking of these things, he locked his door on rooms now more or less in order, and went out into the street.

As he pondered these thoughts, he locked the door to his fairly organized room and stepped out into the street.

It was too warm for an overcoat. A primrose sunset light filled the street; the almost forgotten specific odour of New York invaded his memory again—an odour entirely different from that of any other city. For every city in the world has its own odour—not always a perfume.

It was too warm for a coat. A soft primrose sunset illuminated the street; the almost forgotten distinct smell of New York rushed back to his memory—an aroma that was completely different from any other city. Every city in the world has its own scent—not always a pleasant one.

Now, again, his heart was beating hard and fast at thought of seeing Stephanie, and the same indefinable anger possessed him—not directed entirely against anyone, but inclusive of himself, and her, and Grismer, and his own helplessness and isolation.

Once again, his heart raced at the thought of seeing Stephanie, and the same vague anger washed over him—not directed specifically at anyone, but encompassing himself, her, Grismer, and his own feelings of helplessness and loneliness.

The street she lived in was quiet. There seemed to be a number of studios along the block. In a few minutes he saw the number he was looking for.

The street she lived on was quiet. There seemed to be several studios on the block. After a few minutes, he found the number he was looking for.

Four brick dwelling houses had been made over into one with studios on every floor—a rather pretty Colonial effect with green shutters, white doorway, and iron fence painted white.

Four brick houses were turned into one, featuring studios on each floor—a charming Colonial style with green shutters, a white door, and a white-painted iron fence.

In the quaint vestibule with its classic fanlight and delicate side-lights, he found her name on a letter box and pushed the electric button. The street door swung open noiselessly.

In the lovely entrance with its classic fanlight and stylish sidelights, he saw her name on a mailbox and pressed the button. The front door opened quietly.

On the ground floor, facing him on the right, he saw a door on which was a copper plate bearing the names, "Miss Davis; Miss Quest." The door opened as he touched the knocker; a young girl in stained sculptor's smock stood there regarding him inquiringly, a cigarette between her pretty, clay-stained fingers.

On the ground floor, to his right, he noticed a door with a brass plate that said, "Miss Davis; Miss Quest." The door opened when he knocked; a young girl in a stained sculptor's smock stood there looking at him with curiosity, a cigarette between her pretty, clay-stained fingers.

"Miss——" he checked himself, reddening—"Mrs. Grismer, I mean?" he asked.

"Miss—" he caught himself, blushing—"Mrs. Grismer, I mean?" he asked.

The girl laughed. She was brown-eyed, pink-cheeked, compactly and beautifully moulded, and her poise and movement betrayed the elasticity of superb health.

The girl laughed. She had brown eyes, rosy cheeks, and her body was slender and beautifully shaped. Her posture and movements reflected the energy of great health.

"She's out just now. Will you come in and wait?"

"She's not home at the moment. Do you want to come in and wait?"

He went in, aware of clay studies on revolving stands, academic studies in unframed canvases, charcoal drawings from the nude, thumb-tacked to the wall—the usual mess of dusty draperies, decrepit and nondescript furniture, soiled rugs and cherished objects of art. A cloying smell of plasticine pervaded the place. A large yellow cat, dozing on a sofa, opened one golden eye a little way, then closed it indifferently.

He walked in and saw clay sculptures on rotating stands, academic works on unframed canvases, and charcoal drawings of nudes pinned to the wall—the typical mess of dusty drapes, old and plain furniture, stained rugs, and cherished art pieces. The room was filled with a strong smell of plasticine. A big yellow cat, snoozing on the sofa, opened one golden eye a bit, then closed it again without much interest.

The girl who had admitted him indicated a chair and stepped before a revolving table on which was the roughly-modelled sketch of a horse and rider.

The girl who let him in pointed to a chair and walked in front of a spinning table that had a rough sketch of a horse and rider on it.

She picked up a lump of waxy material, and, kneading it in one hand, glanced absently at the sketch, then looked over her shoulder at Cleland with a friendly, enquiring air:

She picked up a piece of waxy material, and while kneading it in one hand, she casually looked at the sketch, then turned to Cleland with a friendly, curious expression:

"Miss Quest went out to see about her costume. I suppose she'll be back shortly."

"Miss Quest stepped out to check on her costume. I guess she'll be back shortly."

"What costume?" he asked.

"What costume?" he asked.

"Oh, didn't you know? It's for the Caricaturists' Ball in aid of the Artists' Fund. It's the Ball of the Gods—the great event of the season and the last. Evidently you don't live in New York."

"Oh, didn't you know? It's for the Caricaturists' Ball to support the Artists' Fund. It's the Ball of the Gods—the biggest event of the season and the last one. Clearly, you don't live in New York."

"I haven't, recently."

"I haven't lately."

"I see. Will you have a cigarette?" She pointed at a box on a tea tray; he thanked her and lighted one. As he continued to remain standing, she asked him again to be seated, and he complied.

"I understand. Do you want a cigarette?" She pointed to a box on a tea tray; he thanked her and lit one. While he continued to stand, she asked him again to sit down, and he complied.

She continued to pinch off little lumps of waxy, pliable composition and stick them on the horse. Still fussing with the sketch, he saw a smile curve her cheek in profile; and presently she said without turning:

She kept tearing off small bits of soft, waxy material and attaching them to the horse. Still concentrating on the sketch, he noticed a smile appear on her cheek from his angle; and soon she said without looking:

"Why did you speak of Stephanie Quest as Mrs. Grismer? We don't, you know."

"Why did you call Stephanie Quest Mrs. Grismer?"Wedon't you know?

"Why not? Isn't she?"

"Why not? Isn't she?"

The girl looked at him over her shoulder; she was startlingly pretty, fresh and smooth-skinned as a child.

The girl looked back at him; she was incredibly beautiful, youthful and having smooth skin like a child.

"Who are you?" she asked, with that same little hint of friendly curiosity in her brown eyes;—"I'm Helen Davis, Stephanie's chum. You seem to know a good deal about her."

Whoare“Who are you?” she asked, with that same friendly curiosity in her brown eyes. “I’m Helen Davis, Stephanie’s friend. You seem to know a lot about her.”

"I'm James Cleland," he said quietly, "—her brother."

"I'm James Cleland," he said quietly, "—her brother."

At that the girl's brown eyes flew wide open:

At that, the girl's brown eyes went wide.

"Good Heavens!" she said; "did Steve expect you? She never said a word to me! I thought you were a fixture in Europe!"

“Oh my gosh!” she exclaimed, “Did Steve know you were coming? She never told me anything! I thought you were stuck in Europe!”

He sat biting the end of his cigarette, not looking at her:

He sat there, biting the end of his cigarette, avoiding her gaze:

"She didn't expect me," he said, flinging the half-burned cigarette into the silver slop-dish of the tea service. "I didn't notify her that I was coming."

"She didn't see me coming," he said, flicking the half-burned cigarette into the silver slop dish of the tea set. "I didn't tell her I was on my way."

Helen Davis dropped one elbow on the modelling table, rested her rounded chin in her palm, and bent her eyes on Cleland. Smoke from the cigarette between her fingers mounted in a straight, thin band to the ceiling.

Helen Davis propped one elbow on the modeling table, rested her rounded chin in her hand, and fixed her eyes on Cleland. Smoke from the cigarette in her fingers rose in a straight, thin line to the ceiling.

"So you are Steve's Jim," she mused aloud. "I recognize you now, from your photographs, only you're older and thinner—and you wear a moustache.... You've been away a long while, haven't you?"

"So you're Jim, Steve's friend," she said, thinking out loud. "I remember you from your pictures, but you look older and slimmer now—and you have a mustache.... You've been away for a long time, haven't you?"

"Too long," he said, casting a sombre look at her.

"That's too long," he said, giving her a serious look.

"Oh, do you feel that way? How odd it will seem to you to see Steve again. She's such a darling! Quite wonderful, Mr. Cleland. The artists' colony in New York raves over her."

"Oh, is that how you feel? It will be so strange for you to see Steve again. She's such a sweetheart! Absolutely amazing, Mr. Cleland. The artists' colony in New York can't stop raving about her."

"Does it?" he said drily.

"Really?" he said dryly.

"Everybody does. She's so amusing, so clever, so full of talent and animation—like a beautiful and mischievous thoroughbred on tip-toes with vitality and the sheer joy of living. She never is in low spirits or depressed. That's what fascinates everybody—her gaiety and energy and high spirits. I knew her in college and she wasn't quite that way then. Perhaps because she hated college. But she could be a perfect little devil if she wanted to. She can be that still."

"Everyone feels that way. She's incredibly entertaining, smart, and full of talent and life—like a beautiful and lively thoroughbred overflowing with energy and joy. She’s never down or sad. That’s what draws everyone in—her positivity, energy, and upbeat attitude. I knew her in college, and she wasn’t exactly like that back then. Maybe it was because she hated college. But she could definitely be a little troublemaker if she wanted to. She can still be that."

Cleland nodded almost absently; his preoccupied gaze travelled over the disordered studio and concentrated scowlingly on the yellow cat. He kept twisting the head of his walking stick between his hands and staring at the animal in silence while Helen Davis watched him. Presently, and without any excuse, she walked slowly away and vanished into some inner room. When she returned, she had discarded her working smock, and her smooth hands were slightly rosy from a recent toilet.

Cleland nodded almost without thinking; his distracted gaze wandered over the cluttered studio and settled intently on the yellow cat. He kept twisting the head of his walking stick between his hands and staring at the animal in silence while Helen Davis watched him. Eventually, without saying a word, she walked away slowly and disappeared into another room. When she returned, she had removed her working smock, and her smooth hands were slightly pink from a recent wash.

"I'm going to give you some tea," she said, striking a match and lighting the lamp under the kettle at his elbow.

"I'm going to make you some tea," she said, striking a match and lighting the lamp under the kettle beside him.

"Thanks, no," he said with an effort.

"No, thanks," he said, pushing the words out.

"Yes, you shall have some," she insisted, smiling in her gay little friendly way. "Come, Mr. Cleland, you are man of the world enough to waive formality. I'm going to sit here and make tea and talk to you. Look at me! Wouldn't you like to be friends with me? Most men would."

"Of course, you can have some," she insisted, smiling in her cheerful, friendly manner. "Come on, Mr. Cleland, you’re experienced enough to skip the formalities. I’m going to sit here, make tea, and chat with you. Look at me! Wouldn't you want to be friends with me? Most guys would."

He looked up, and his slightly drawn features relaxed.

He looked up, and his tense expression relaxed.

"Yes," he said with a smile, "of course I would."

“Yeah,” he said with a smile, “of course I would.”

"That's very human of you," she laughed. "Shall we talk about Steve? What did you think of that cablegram? Did you ever hear of such a crazy thing?"

"That’s really human of you," she laughed. "Should we talk about Steve? Whatdid"What do you think about that cablegram? Have you ever heard of something so wild?"

He flushed with anger but said nothing. The girl looked at him intently over the steaming kettle, then went on measuring out tea.

He flushed with anger but kept quiet. The girl stared at him intently across the steaming kettle, then went back to measuring out the tea.

"Shall I tell you about it, or would you rather that Steve told you?" she asked carelessly, busy with her preparations.

"Should I tell you about it, or do you want Steve to?" she asked casually, concentrating on her preparations.

"She is actually married to—Grismer—then?"

"So she’s actually married to Grismer?"

"Well—I suppose so. You know him, of course."

"Sure—I suppose so. You know him, right?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

"He is fascinating—in that unusual way of his—poor fellow. Women like him better than men do. One meets him everywhere in artistic circles; but do you know, Mr. Cleland, I've always seemed to be conscious of a curious sort of latent hostility to Oswald Grismer, even among people he frequents—among men, particularly. However, he has no intimates."

"He"isFascinating—in his own unique way—poor guy. Women seem to like him more than men do. You can find him all over artistic circles; but you know, Mr. Cleland, I've always felt a strange kind of underlying hostility toward Oswald Grismer, even among the people he associates with—especially the men. Still, he doesn't have any close friends.

"If they are actually married," he said with an effort, "why does Stephanie live here with you?"

"If they're actually married," he said with some effort, "then why does Stephanie live here with you?"

"Oh, that was the ridiculous understanding. I myself don't know why she married him. The whole affair was a crazy, feather-brained performance——" She poured his tea and offered him a sugar biscuit, which he declined.

"Oh, that was such a silly misunderstanding. I really don’t understand why she married him. The whole situation was just a crazy, scatterbrained mess—" She poured him some tea and offered a sugar biscuit, which he declined.

"You see," she continued, curling up into the depths of her rickety velvet arm-chair and taking her cup and a heap of sugar biscuits into her lap, "Oswald Grismer has been Steve's shadow—at her heels always—and I know well enough that Stephanie was not insensible to the curious fascination of the man. You know how devotion impresses a girl—and he is clever and good looking.

"You see," she continued, curling up in the cozy depths of her worn velvet armchair and setting her cup and a stack of sugar biscuits in her lap, "Oswald Grismer has been Steve's shadow—always right behind her—and I know full well that Stephanie wasn't unaffected by the guy's odd charm. You know how devotion can grab a girl's interest—and heissmart and attractive.

"And that was all very well, and I don't think it would have amounted to anything serious as long as Oswald was the amusing, good-looking, lazy and rich amateur of sculpture, with plenty of leisure to saunter through life and be charmingly attentive, and play with his profession when the whim suited him."

"That was all okay, and I don’t think it would have turned into anything serious as long as Oswald remained the entertaining, attractive, lazy, and wealthy art lover, with lots of free time to enjoy life, be charmingly attentive, and engage in his work whenever it suited him."

She sipped her tea and looked at Cleland meditatively.

She took a sip of her tea and looked at Cleland thoughtfully.

"Did you know he'd lost all his money?"

"Did you know he lost all his cash?"

"No," said Cleland.

"No," Cleland said.

"Oh, yes. He lost it a year ago. He has scarcely anything, I believe. He had a beautiful studio and apartment, wonderful treasures of antique furniture; he had about everything a rich young man fancies. It all went."

"Oh, yes. He lost everything a year ago. I think he barely has anything left. He had a beautiful studio and apartment, filled with incredible antique furniture; he had almost everything a rich young man dreams of. It all went away."

"What was the matter?"

“What’s the problem?”

"Nobody knows. He took a horrid little stable studio in Bleecker Street, and he lives there. And that's why Steve did that crazy, impulsive thing, I suppose."

"Nobody knows. He rented a lousy little studio on Bleecker Street and lives there. And __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."that's"It's probably why Steve acted so wildly and impulsively."

"You mean she was sorry for him?"

"You mean she felt pity for him?"

"I think it must have been that—and the general fascination he had for her—and his persistency and devotion. Really, I don't know, myself, how she came to do it. She did it on one of her ill-considered, generous, headlong impulses. Ask her. All she ever told me was that she had married Oswald and didn't know how it was going to turn out, but had decided to keep her own name for the present and continue to live with me."

"I"thinkIt must have been that—and the general attraction he felt for her—and his determination and dedication. Honestly, I have no idea how she ended up doing it. She acted on one of her impulsive, generous, reckless instincts. Ask her. All she ever told me was that she married Oswald and had no idea how it would turn out, but she had decided to keep her own name for now and continue living with me.

"Do they see each other—much?" he asked.

"Do they hang out together often?" he asked.

"Oh, they encounter each other here and there as usual. He drops in here every day."

"Oh, they bump into each other here and there, like usual. He comes by here every day."

"Does she go—there?"

"Is she going there?"

"I don't know," said the girl gravely.

"I don't know," the girl said earnestly.

He had set aside his tea, untasted. She, still curled up in her arm-chair, ate and drank with a delightfully healthy appetite.

He had left his tea untouched. She, still curled up in her armchair, ate and drank with a wonderfully healthy appetite.

"Would you prefer a highball?" she enquired. "I could fix you one."

"Do you want a highball?" she asked. "I can make you one."

"No, thank you." He rose and began to walk nervously about the studio.

"No, thanks." He got up and began to pace anxiously around the studio.

Her perplexed, brown eyes followed him. It was clear that she could not make him out.

Her confused brown eyes watched him. It was clear that she couldn’t understand him.

Natural chagrin at a clandestine marriage might account for his manner. Probably it was that, because Stephanie could not have meant anything more personal and serious to him, or he could not have remained away so long.

Feeling naturally embarrassed about a secret marriage might explain his actions. That’s likely the case, because Stephanie couldn’t have meant anything more intimate and serious to him, or he wouldn’t have stayed away for so long.

He stopped abruptly in his aimless promenade and turned to Helen:

He suddenly halted in his pointless walk and turned to Helen:

"Am I in the way?" he asked.

"Am I annoying you?" he asked.

"My dear Mr. Cleland," she said, "we are a perfectly informal community. If you were in the way I'd say so. Also, I have a bed-room where I can retire when Steve comes in. Or you and she can go into her room to talk things over." She lighted another cigarette, rose, strolled over to the wax horse, with a friendly smile at him.

"My dear Mr. Cleland," she said, "we're a totally laid-back community. If you were in the way, I'd tell you. Besides, I have a bedroom I can use when Steve gets here. Or you and she can go into her room to talk things over." She lit another cigarette, stood up, and walked over to the wax horse, giving him a friendly smile.

"I was just making a sketch," she said. "I've a jolly commission—two bronze horses for the Hispano-Moresque Museum. The Cid is on one, Saladin on the other. I was just fussing with an idea when you rang."

"I was just working on a sketch," she said. "I’ve got a cool commission—two bronze horses for the Hispano-Moresque Museum. One has the Cid and the other Saladin. I was just experimenting with an idea when you called."

He came and stood beside her, looking at the sketch.

He came and stood beside her, looking at the sketch.

"I've a fine, glass-roofed courtyard in the rear of the studio for my animal models—horses and dogs and any beast I require," she explained. "This sort of thing comes first, of course. I think I'll get Oswald to pose for the Cid."

"I have a nice courtyard with a glass roof behind the studio for my animal models—horses, dogs, and any other animals I need," she said. "This is a top priority, of course. I think I'll ask Oswald to pose for the Cid."

She stood contemplating her sketch, the cigarette balanced between her fingers; then, of a sudden, she turned swiftly around to confront him.

She stood there, contemplating her sketch with a cigarette balanced between her fingers. Then, suddenly, she turned to face him.

"Mr. Cleland, it is a dreadful and foolish and irrational thing that Steve has done, and I know you are justly angry. But—she is a darling in spite of being a feather-head sometimes. You will forgive her, won't you?"

"Mr. Cleland, it"isIt's a really bad, foolish, and unreasonable thing that Steve has done, and I totally understand why you're upset. But—she's amazing even if she can be a bit absent-minded sometimes. Youwill"Forgive her, will you?"

"Of course. After all, it is her business."

"Of course. After all, it's her business."

Helen sighed:

Helen sighed:

"You are angry. But please don't lose interest in her. She's so loyal to you. She adores you, Mr. Cleland——"

Youare"She's upset. But please keep caring about her. She's really loyal to you. She loves you, Mr. Cleland——"

A key rattled in the lock; the door swung open; into the dusky studio stepped a slender figure, charmingly buoyant and graceful in the fading light.

A key rattled in the lock; the door swung open; a slender figure stepped into the dim studio, radiating charm and grace in the fading light.

"Helen, they're to send our costumes in an hour. They are the most fascinating things——"

"Helen, they're going to send our costumes in an hour. They're the most incredible things—"

Stephanie's voice ceased abruptly. There was a silence.

Stephanie's voice cut off abruptly. It went quiet.

"Who is—that?" she asked unsteadily.

"Who is—that?" she asked nervously.

Helen turned and went quietly away toward her bed-room. Stephanie stood as though frozen, then reached forward and pressed the electric button with a gloved finger that trembled.

Helen turned and quietly walked toward her bedroom. Stephanie stood there, seemingly frozen, then reached out and pressed the electric button with a shaky, gloved finger.

"Jim!" she whispered.

"Jim!" she said softly.

She stole forward, nearer, close to him, still incredulous, her grey eyes wide with excitement; then, with a little sobbing cry she threw both arms around his neck.

She stepped closer to him, still in awe, her gray eyes wide with excitement; then, with a soft sob, she wrapped both arms around his neck.

She had laughed and cried there in his arms; her lovely head and disordered hair witnessed the passionate ardour of her welcome to this man who now sat beside her in her bed-room, her hands clasped in his, and all her young soul's adoration in her splendid eyes.

She had laughed and cried in his arms; her lovely head and tousled hair showed the deep love in her welcome to this man who now sat next to her in her bedroom, her hands intertwined with his, and all the admiration of her youthful spirit shining in her beautiful eyes.

"Oh," she whispered again and again, "—Oh, to have you back, Jim. That is too heavenly to believe. You dear, dear boy—so good looking—and a little older and graver——" She nestled close to him, laying her cheek against his.

"Oh," she whispered repeatedly, "—Oh, to have you back, Jim. It seems too good to be true. You sweet, sweet boy—so handsome—and a little older and more serious——" She cuddled close to him, resting her cheek against his.

She murmured:

She whispered:

"It seems too delicious to endure. You do love me, don't you, Jim? We haven't anybody else in the world except each other, you know. Isn't it good—good to have each other again! It's been like a dream, your absence. You gradually became unreal—a dear, beloved memory. Somehow, I didn't think you'd ever come back. Are you happy to be with me?"

"It feels incredible to deal with. You do love me, right, Jim? We don't have anyone else in the world except each other, you know. Isn't it amazing—amazing to have each other again! Your absence felt like a dream. You gradually became an unreal, treasured memory. Somehow, I didn't think you'd ever come back. Are you happy to be with me?"

"Happier than you know, Steve——" His voice trembled oddly and he drew her into his arms: "Good God," he said under his breath, "—I must have been mad to leave you to your own devices so long! I ought to be shot!"

"Happier than you can imagine, Steve——" His voice trembled oddly as he embraced her: "Good God," he murmured, "—I must have been insane to leave you to manage everything by yourself for so long! I deserve to be punished!"

"What do you mean, Jim?"

"What do you mean, Jim?"

"You know. Oh, Steve, Steve, I can't understand—I simply can not understand."

"You know, oh Steve, Steve, I just don’t get it—I really don’t get it."

After a silence she lifted her head and rested her lips softly against his cheek.

After a brief pause, she lifted her head and softly kissed his cheek.

"Do you mean—my marrying Oswald?" she asked.

"Are you talking about me marrying Oswald?" she inquired.

"Yes. Why did you do such a thing?"

"Yeah. Why would you do something like that?"

She bent her head, considering the question for a while in silence. Then she said calmly:

She lowered her head, quietly thinking about the question for a moment. Then she answered calmly:

"There's one reason why I did it that I can't tell you. I promised him not to. Another reason was that he was very much in love with me. I don't know exactly what it is that I feel for him—but he does fascinate me. He always did, somehow. Even as a boy——"

"There's one reason I can't tell you. I promised him I wouldn't. Another reason is that he was truly in love with me. I'm not exactly sure how I feel about him—but he really draws me in. He always has, in a way. Even as a kid——"

"You didn't know him as a boy!"

"You didn't know him when he was a child!"

"No. But I saw him once. And I realize now that I was even then vaguely conscious of an odd interest in him. And that time at Cambridge, too. He had that same, indefinable attraction for me——"

"No. But I saw him once. And I now realize that even back then, I had a strange interest in him. And that time at Cambridge, too. He had that same hard-to-describe charm for me—"

"You are in love with him then!"

"You love him then!"

"I don't know. Jim, I don't think it is love. I don't think I know what love really is. So, knowing this, but being grateful to him, and deeply sorry——"

"I don't know. Jim, I don't think it's love. I'm not sure I really know what love is. So, with that in mind, I'm grateful to him and truly sorry——"

"Why?"

"Why?"

"I can't tell you why. Perhaps I'll tell you sometime. But I was very grateful and sorry and—and more or less moved—fascinated. It's funny; there are things I don't like about Oswald, and still I can't keep away from him.... Well, so everything seemed to combine to make me try it——"

"I can't explain why. Maybe I'll tell you someday. But I felt really grateful and sorry and—well—kind of moved—fascinated. It's strange; there are things about Oswald that I don't like, yet I can't seem to distance myself from him... Well, it just felt like everything encouraged me to give it a try——"

"Try what?"

"Try what exactly?"

"Marrying him."

"Marrying him."

"What do you mean by 'trying it?'"

"What do you mean by 'giving it a try?'"

"Why, it's a trial marriage——"

"Why, it's a trial marriage—"

"Good God!" he said. "What do you mean?"

"Oh my God!" he exclaimed. "What are you talking about?"

"I mean it's a trial marriage," she repeated coolly.

"I mean, it's a trial marriage," she said coolly.

"You mean there was no—no ceremony?" he stammered.

"You mean there was no—no ceremony?" he stammered.

"There wasn't any ceremony. We don't believe in it. We just said to each other that we'd marry——"

"There wasn’t any ceremony. We don't believe in that. We just told each other that we’d get married——"

"You mean you've—you've lived with that man on such terms of understanding?" he demanded, white with rage.

"You mean you've—"lived"with that guy on such a level of understanding?" he asked, his face pale with anger.

"I don't live with him. I live here with Helen," she said, perplexed. "All I would consent to was a trial marriage to see how it went for a year or two——"

"I don't live with him. I live here with Helen," she said, feeling confused. "The only thing I agreed to was a trial marriage to see how it went for a year or two——"

"Do you mean that what you've done is legal?"

"Are you saying that what you did is legal?"

"Oh, yes, it's legal," she said seriously. "I've found that out."

"Oh, yes, it's legal," she said seriously. "I've found that out."

"And—you know wh-what I mean," he said, stammering in his anger; "Was that sufficient for you? Do you want me to speak plainer, Steve? I mean, have you—lived with him?"

"And—you know what I mean," he said, stammering with anger; "Was that enough for you? Do you want me to be more straightforward, Steve? I mean, have you—lived with him?"

She understood and dropped her reddening cheek on his shoulder.

She understood and rested her flushed cheek on his shoulder.

"Have you?" he repeated harshly.

"Have you?" he repeated harshly.

"No.... I thought you understood. It is only a trial marriage; I've tried to explain that—make it clear——"

"No... I thought you understood. It's just a trial marriage; I've tried to explain that—make it clear—"

"What loose-minded, unconventional Bohemians call a 'trial marriage,'" he said, with brutal directness, "is an agreement between a pair of fools to live as man and wife for a while with an understanding that a formal ceremony shall ultimately confirm the irregularity if they find themselves suited to each other. Is that what you've done?"

"What free-spirited, unconventional Bohemians refer to as a 'trial marriage,'” he said without hesitation, “is simply a deal between two fools to live together as a couple for some time, hoping that a formal wedding will eventually validate their arrangement if they believe they’re compatible. Is that what you’ve done?"

"No."

"No."

He drew a deep, trembling breath of relief, took her in his arms and held her close.

He took a deep, shaky breath of relief, wrapped his arms around her, and held her close.

"My little Steve," he whispered, "—my own little Steve! What sort of trap is this he's led you into?"

"My little Steve," he whispered, "—my own little Steve! What kind of trouble has he gotten you into?"

"No trap. I wanted to try it."

"No trap. I wanted to try it."

"You wished it?"

"You wanted it?"

"I was quite willing to try. After a year or two, I'll know whether I shall ever care to live with him."

"I was completely open to trying it out. After a year or two, I'll see if I would actually want to live with him."

"After a year or two!"

"After a year or two!"

"Yes. That was the understanding. And then, if I didn't wish to live with him, we can be very quietly divorced. It was a crazy thing to do. But there wasn't any real risk. Besides——" She hesitated.

"Yes. That was the agreement. And if I didn't want to live with him, we could have a quiet divorce."wasa wild thing to do. But there wasn't any real risk. Besides——" She stopped.

"Go on," he said.

"Go ahead," he said.

"No, I can't. If I don't fall in love with him, I certainly shall never live with him. So," she added calmly, "there'll be no children to complicate the parting. You see I had some sense, Jim."

"No, I can't. If I don't fall in love with him, I'm definitely not going to live with him. So," she added calmly, "there won't be any kids to complicate the breakup. You see, I had some sense, Jim."

She lifted her head from his shoulder and smiled at him:

She lifted her head from his shoulder and smiled at him:

"It was just an escapade of sorts," she explained, more cheerfully. "It really doesn't mean anything yet, and I fly around and have a wonderful time, and maybe I'll take up sculpture with Helen, and maybe I'll try the stage. Anyway——" she pressed closer to him with a happy sigh, "I've got you back, haven't I? So what do we care whether I'm his wife or not?"

"It was just a bit of fun," she said, sounding more cheerful. "It doesn’t really mean much yet, and I get to fly around and enjoy myself, and maybe I’ll try sculpture with Helen, or maybe I’ll do some acting. Anyway——" she leaned in closer to him with a happy sigh, "I've gotyou"Back again, right? So why does it matter whether I'm his wife or not?"

He said, holding her closely embraced:

He said, holding her tight:

"Suppose some other man should fall in love with you, Steve?"

"What if another guy falls for you, Steve?"

"Oh!" she laughed. "Plenty do. Or say they do. I'm nice to them, and they get along very well.... Your moustache is becoming to you, Jim." She touched it curiously, with one tentative finger.

"Oh!" she laughed. "A lot of people say that. At least, that's what they claim. I'm nice to them, and they really get along... Your mustache looks great on you, Jim." She touched it curiously with one hesitant finger.

"But suppose you should return another man's love some day?"

"But what if"you"Will you eventually fall in love with someone else someday?"

"I haven't ever!" she said, laughing back into his eyes.

"I never have!" she said, laughing into his eyes.

"No, but suppose you did? And found yourself tied legally by a fool agreement to Oswald Grismer?"

"No, but what if you did? And ended up legally stuck in a crazy contract with Oswald Grismer?"

"Oh. I never considered that."

"Oh, I never thought of that."

"Consider it, now!"

"Think about it, now!"

"It isn't likely to happen——"

"It probably won't happen——"

"Consider it, all the same."

"Think about it, anyway."

"Well—but I've never been in love. But if it happened—well—that would be a jolly mess, wouldn't it?"

"Well, I've never been in love. But if it did happen—well—that"would"Wouldn't it be a fun disaster?"

"I should think so! What would you do about it?"

"I guess so! What are you going to do about it?"

"There wouldn't be anything to do except to wait until my two years of trial marriage was up," she said thoughtfully.

"I guess there's nothing to do but wait until my two-year trial marriage is over," she said reflectively.

"You could divorce him before that."

"You could get a divorce from him before that."

"Oh, no. I promised to give him two years."

"Oh no. I promised I'd give him two years."

"To sit saddled with this ridiculous burden for two years?"

"Am I really going to be stuck with this ridiculous burden for two years?"

"Yes, I promised."

"Yes, I promised."

"Oh, Steve! Steve! What a muddle you have made of things! What good does it do you or him to have this chain between you? You've lost your liberty. You're a legal wife without being one. You've put shackles on yourself for God knows what whim or caprice."

"Oh, Steve! Steve! What a mess you’ve created! What’s the point of this connection between you two? You've given up your freedom. You're a legal wife without actually being one. You’ve tied yourself down for some unknown reason or foolish impulse."

"But, Jim," she said, bewildered, "I expect to be his wife, ultimately."

"But, Jim," she said, puzzled, "Iexpectto be his wife later."

"What?"

"What?"

"Of course. I wasn't absolutely sure that I could fall in love with him, that was all. I have very little doubt that I shall. I like to be with him: I am never bored when he is with me; our tastes are similar; our beliefs are unconventional. We suit each other admirably. It wasn't such a rash thing to do. You see, it is perfectly safe every way."

"Of course. I wasn’t entirely sure that I could fall in love with him, that’s all. I have very little doubt that I will. I enjoy being with him: I’m never bored when he’s around; we have similar tastes; our beliefs are unconventional. We complement each other perfectly. It wasn’t such a risky thing to do. You see, it’s completely safe in every way."

For a long while he sat beside her in silence. She had slipped out of his arms and now sat with one hand lying across his, watching the enigmatic expressions which flitted over his rather sombre and flushed features.

He sat next to her in silence for a long time. She had slipped out of his arms and now sat with one hand resting on his, watching the mysterious expressions that flickered across his somewhat serious and flushed face.

Finally he looked up:

Finally, he looked up:

"Steve?"

"Steve?"

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

"Suppose I fell in love with—you?"

"Suppose I fell in love with you?"

"Oh, Jim!" She began to laugh, then the mirth faded in her grey eyes, and her lips grew quiet and rather grave.

"Oh, Jim!" She began to laugh, but then the joy disappeared from her gray eyes, and her lips fell silent, becoming somewhat serious.

"You?" she said, half to herself.

"You?"She said, nearly to herself."

"Do you remember some letters I once wrote you?"

"Do you remember some letters I sent to you once?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"You wrote asking if I meant them to be love letters."

"You wrote to ask if I meant for them to be love letters."

"Yes. You answered very vaguely. I think I frightened you," she said, laughing.

"Yeah. You answered really vaguely. I think I freaked you out," she said, laughing.

"They were love letters," he said. "I didn't happen to know it; that is all. I was in love with you then. I didn't realize it; you did not believe it. But now I know it was so."

"They"were"Love letters," he said. "I didn't know that; that's it."was"I was in love with you back then. I didn’t realize it; you didn’t believe it. But now I know it was true."

"How could you have been in love with me?" she inquired, astonished.

Howcould"Have you really loved me?" she asked, stunned.

"You asked me that in your letters. I thought it over and I didn't see how I could be, either. I wasn't much more than a boy. Boys drift with the prevailing tide. The tide set away from home and from you.... Yet, I was in love with you once, Steve."

"You asked me that in your letters. I thought about it, and I honestly didn’t see how I could be either. I was just a kid back then. Kids go with the flow. The flow took me away from home and from you.... But I was in love with you once, Steve."

She bent her head and looked down gravely at her slender hand, which lay across his.

She tilted her head down and gazed earnestly at her slender hand, which was resting on his.

"That was very dear of you," she murmured.

"That was really nice of you," she said softly.

After a silence:

After a pause:

"And—you?" he asked.

"And you?" he asked.

"Do you mean, was I ever in love with you?"

"Are you asking if I was ever in love with you?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

"I—don't—know. I loved your letters. There didn't seem to be any room in my heart for more affection than it held for you. I adored you. I do now. Perhaps, if you had come back——"

"I don’t know. I loved your letters. It felt like there was no room in my heart for more love than what I had for you. I adored you. I still do. Maybe if you had come back——"

"I wish I had!"

"I wish I did!"

"Do you?" She lifted her eyes to him curiously. "You know, Jim, I must be honest with you. I never did love anybody.... But, if you had come home—and if you had told me that you cared for me—that way——"

"Do you?" She glanced up at him with curiosity. "You know, Jim, I have to be honest with you. I never really loved anyone... But if you had come home—and if you had told me that you cared about me—that way——"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Well, I was just a girl. You had my affections. I could have been taught very easily, I think—to care—differently——"

"Well, I was just a girl. You knew how I felt. I think I could have been taught pretty easily to care in a different way—"

"And—now?"

"So, what now?"

"What?"

"What?"

"Is it too late to teach you, Steve?"

"Is it too late to teach you, Steve?"

"Why, yes. Isn't it?"

"Sure, isn't it?"

"Why?"

"Why?"

"I'm married."

"I'm married."

"It's a flimsy, miserable business!" he began angrily, but she flushed and checked him with a hand against his lips.

"It's a ridiculous, terrible situation!" he began angrily, but she blushed and quieted him with a hand over his lips.

"Besides—I do care for Oswald—very deeply," she said. "Don't say painful things to me.... Don't be sulky, Jim, dear. This is disconcerting me dreadfully. We mustn't make anything tragic out of it—anything unhappy. I'm so contented to have you back that I can't think of anything else.... Don't let's bother about love or anything else! What you and I feel for each other is more wonderful than love. Isn't it? Oh, Jim, I do adore you. We'll be with each other now a lot, won't we? You'll take a studio in this district, and I'll fly in at all hours to see you, and you'll come in to see me and we'll do things together—everything—theatres, dances, pictures, everything! And you will like Oswald, won't you? He's really so nice, poor boy!"

"Also—I really care about Oswald—deeply," she said. "Please don’t say hurtful things to me... Don’t be moody, Jim, dear. This is really stressing me out. We shouldn’t make this into something tragic—or anything negative. I’m so happy to have you back that I can’t think of anything else... Let’s not worry about love or anything! What you and I feel for each other is more incredible than love. Isn’t it? Oh, Jim, IreallyI adore you. We're going to spend a lot of time together now, right? You'll get a studio in this area, and I'll drop by at all hours to see you, and you'll come visit me, and we'll do everything together—plays, dances, movies, all of it! And you will like Oswald, won't you? He's really such a nice guy, poor thing!

"All right," he muttered.

"Okay," he muttered.

They rose; he took both her hands into his and looked intently into her grey eyes:

They stood up; he took both her hands in his and looked intently into her gray eyes:

"I won't spoil life for you," he said. "I'll be near you, now. The old intimacy must be strengthened. I've failed wretchedly in my responsibilities; I'll try to make up for my selfishness——"

"I won't mess up your life," he said. "I'll be there for you from now on. We need to rebuild our old connection. I've really failed you in my responsibilities; I'll do my best to make up for my selfishness——"

"Oh, Jim! I don't think that way——"

"Oh, Jim! I don't see it that way—"

"You are too generous. You are too loyal. You are quite the most charming woman I ever knew, Steve—the sweetest, the most adorable. I've been a fool—blind and stupid."

"You’re so generous. You’re incredibly loyal. You’re the most charming woman I've ever met, Steve—the sweetest, the most lovable. I’ve been a fool—completely blind and clueless."

"You mustn't say such ridiculous things! But it is dear of you to find me attractive! It really thrills me, Jim. I'm about the happiest girl in New York, I think! Tell me, do you like Helen?"

"You shouldn't say such ridiculous things! But it's nice of you to find me attractive! It really makes me happy, Jim. I think I'm one of the happiest girls in New York! Tell me, do you like Helen?"

"Yes, she's nice. Where are you dining, Steve? Could you——"

"Yeah, she's awesome. Where are you eating, Steve? Can you——"

"Oh, dear! Helen and I are dining out! It's a party. We all go to the ball. But, Jim—do get a costume of some sort and come to the Caricaturists' Ball! Will you? Helen and I are going. It's the Ball of the Gods—the last costume ball of the season, and it is sure to be amusing. Will you come?"

"Oh no! Helen and I are going out to eat! It's a party. We're all going to the ball. But, Jim—please get a costume and come to the Caricaturists' Ball! Will you? Helen and I are going. It's the Ball of the Gods—the last costume ball of the season, and it’s going to be a blast. Will you join us?"

He didn't seem to think he could, but she insisted so eagerly and promised to have an invitation at his hotel for him by nine o'clock, that he laughed and said he'd go.

He didn't think he could, but she was so enthusiastic and promised to have an invitation for him at his hotel by nine o'clock that he laughed and agreed to go.

"Everybody artistic will be there," she explained, delighted. "You'll meet a lot of men you know. And the pageant will be wonderful. I shall be in it. So will Helen. Then, after the pageant, we'll find each other—you and I!——" She sighed: "I am too happy, Jim. I don't want to arouse the anger of the gods."

"Everyone who's creative will be there," she said, excited. "You'll see lots of people you know. And the pageant is going to be incredible. I'll be in it. So will Helen. Then, after the pageant, we'll hang out—you and me!——" She sighed: "I'm so happy, Jim. I don't want to jinx it."

She linked her arm in his and entered the studio.

She hooked her arm through his and walked into the studio.

"Helen!" she called. "Jim is coming to the dance! Isn't it delightful?"

"Helen!" she called out. "Jim is coming to the dance! Isn't that amazing?"

"It is, indeed," said Helen, opening her door a little and looking through the crack. "You'd better tell him what you're wearing, because he will never know you."

"It really is," Helen said, cracking her door open a bit and peeking through. "You should definitely tell him what you're wearing, because he won't recognize you."

"Oh, yes, indeed! Helen and I are going as a pair of Burmese idols—just gold all over—you know——?"

"Oh, yes, for sure! Helen and I are going as a pair of Burmese idols—totally covered in gold, you know?"

She took the stiff attitude of the wonderful Burmese idol, and threw back her slender hands—"This sort of thing, Jim? Tiny gold bells on our ankles and that wonderful golden filigree head dress."

She struck a stiff pose like the beautiful Burmese idol and flipped her delicate hands back—"This kind of thing, Jim? Tiny gold bells around our ankles and that gorgeous golden filigree headpiece."

She was in wonderful spirits; she caught his arm and hand and persuaded him into a two-step, humming the air. "You dance nicely, Jim. You can have me whenever you like——"

She was in high spirits; she took his arm and hand, encouraging him to join her in a two-step while humming along. "You dance really well, Jim. You can have me whenever you want——"

Helen called through the door:

Helen shouted from outside:

"You're quite mad, Steve! You've scarcely time to dress."

"You're totally insane, Steve! You hardly have time to get dressed."

"Oh, I must run!" she cried, turned to Cleland, audaciously, offered her lips, almost defiantly.

"Oh, I have to go!" she said, turning to Cleland and confidently offering her lips, almost defiantly.

"We're quite safe, Jim, if we can do this so innocently." She laughed. "You adorable boy! Oh, Jim, you're mine now, and I'll never let you go away again!"

"We're completely safe, Jim, as long as we can do __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."this"So innocently." She laughed. "You sweet boy! Oh, Jim, you're mine now, and I'm never letting you go again!"

As he went out, he met Grismer, face to face. The blood leaped hotly in his cheeks; Grismer's golden eyes opened in astonishment:

As he walked out, he ran into Grismer, just ahead of him. Blood rushed to his cheeks, and Grismer's golden eyes widened in surprise:

"Cleland! By all the gods!" he said, offering his hand.

"Cleland! Oh my gosh!" he exclaimed, reaching out his hand.

Cleland took it, looked into Grismer's handsome face:

Cleland took it and looked into Grismer's appealing face:

"How are you, Grismer?" he said pleasantly. And passed on out of the front door.

"Hey, Grismer, how's it going?" he said cheerfully, then walked out the front door.

CHAPTER XVIII

CHAPTER 18

Cleland dined by himself in the lively, crowded café of the Hotel Rochambeau—a sombre, taciturn young man, still upset by his encounter with Grismer, still brooding impotent resentment against what Stephanie had done. Yet, in spite of this the thrill of seeing her again persisted, filling him with subdued excitement.

Cleland had dinner by himself in the crowded, lively café of the Hotel Rochambeau—a serious, reserved young man, still affected by his encounter with Grismer, still holding onto a sense of helpless resentment about what Stephanie had done. Nevertheless, the thrill of seeing her again hung in the air, giving him a subdued excitement.

He realized that the pretty, engaging college girl he had left three years ago had developed into an amazingly lovely being with a delicately vigorous and decisive beauty of her own, quite unexpected by him. But there was absolutely no shyness, no awkwardness, no self-consciousness in her undisguised affection for him; the years had neither altered nor subdued her innocent acceptance of their relationship, nor made her less frank, less confident, or less certain of it and of the happy security it meant for both.

He realized that the attractive and charming college girl he had left three years ago had transformed into an incredibly beautiful woman, with a vibrant and confident beauty that took him by surprise. There was no shyness, no awkwardness, and no self-consciousness in her open affection for him; the years had neither changed nor diminished her innocent acceptance of their relationship, nor made her less honest, less confident, or less certain of it and the happy security it offered both of them.

In spite of her twenty-one years, her education, her hospital experience, Stephanie, in this regard, was a little girl still. For her the glamour of the school-boy had never departed from Cleland with the advent of his manhood. He was still, to her, the wonderful and desirable playmate, the miraculous new brother, the exalted youth of her girlhood; the beloved and ideal of their long separation—all she had on earth that represented a substitute for kin and family ties and home. That her loyal heart was still the tender, impulsive, youthful heart of a girl was plain enough to him. The frankness of her ardour, her instant happy surrender, her clinging to him in a passion of gratitude and delight, all told him her story. But it made what she had done with Grismer the more maddening and inexplicable; and at every thought of it a gust of jealousy swept him.

Even though she was twenty-one, her education and hospital experience aside, Stephanie still felt like a little girl in this regard. To her, the charm of the schoolboy had never faded as he grew into adulthood. To her, he was still the amazing and desirable playmate, the incredible new brother, the idolized young man of her childhood; the beloved ideal during their long time apart—everything she had that represented family ties and home. He could see that her loyal heart was still the tender, impulsive, youthful heart of a girl. The way she openly expressed her affection, her immediate joyful surrender, and her clinging to him in a wave of gratitude and happiness all made her feelings clear. But this made what she had done with Grismer even more frustrating and confusing; with each thought of it, a surge of jealousy overwhelmed him.

He ate his dinner scarcely conscious of the jolly tumult around him, and presently went upstairs to his rooms to rummage in one of his trunks for a costume;—souvenir of some ancient Latin Quarter revelry—Closerie des Lilas or Quat'z Arts, perhaps.

He had his dinner, hardly noticing the cheerful noise around him, and soon went upstairs to his room to look through one of his trunks for an outfit; a memento from some past celebration in the Latin Quarter—maybe from Closerie des Lilas or Quat'z Arts.

Under his door had been thrust an envelope containing a card bearing his invitation, and Stephanie had written on it: "It will all be spoiled if you are not there. Don't forget that you'll have to dress as a god of sorts. All other costumes are barred."

Under his door was an envelope containing a card with his invitation. Stephanie wrote on it: "It will all be ruined if you’re not there. Remember, you need to dress like a god or something. All other costumes are off-limits."

What he had would do excellently. His costume of a blessed companion of Mahomet in white, green and silver, with its jeweled scimitar, its close-fitted body dress, gorget, and light silver head-piece, represented acceptably the ideal garb of the Lion of God militant.

What he had would be perfect. His outfit as a blessed companion of Muhammad in white, green, and silver, complete with its jeweled sword, form-fitting bodysuit, neck guard, and light silver helmet, truly represented the ideal clothing of the Lion of God in battle.

Toward eleven o'clock, regarding himself rather gloomily in the mirror, the reflected image of an exceedingly good-looking Fourth Caliph, with the faint line of a mustache darkening his short upper lip and the green gems of a true believer glittering on casque and girdle and hilt, cheered the young man considerably.

At around eleven o'clock, feeling a little down as he looked in the mirror, he saw the reflection of a very handsome Fourth Caliph, with a slight mustache above his short upper lip and the green gems of a true believer sparkling on his helmet, belt, and sword, which really boosted the young man’s spirits.

"If I'm not a god," he thought, "I'm henchman to one." And he twisted the pale green turban around his helmet and sent for a taxicab.

"If I'm not a god," he thought, "I’m definitely a sidekick to one." He wrapped the pale green turban around his helmet and called for a taxi.

The streets around the Garden were jammed. Mounted and foot-police laboured to keep back the curious crowds and to direct the crush of arriving vehicles laden with fantastic figures in silks and jewels. Arcades, portico, and the broad lobby leading to the amphitheatre were thronged with animated merrymakers in brilliant costumes; and Cleland received his cab-call number from the uniformed starter and joined the glittering stream which carried him resistlessly with it through the gates and presently landed him somewhere in a seat, set amid a solidly packed tier of gaily-costumed people.

The streets around the Garden were crowded. Mounted and foot police worked hard to control the curious onlookers and manage the flow of arriving cars filled with extravagant people in silks and jewels. The arcades, portico, and the large lobby leading to the amphitheatre were bustling with lively party-goers in colorful costumes; Cleland got his cab-call number from the uniformed attendant and joined the dazzling crowd, which swept him through the gates and eventually found him a seat, surrounded by a tightly packed section of brightly dressed people.

An immense sound of chatter and laughter filled the vast place, scarcely subdued by the magic of a huge massed orchestra.

A loud buzz of chatter and laughter filled the large room, only slightly muted by the captivating presence of a huge orchestra.

The Garden had been set to represent Mount Olympus; white pigeons were flying everywhere amid flowers and foliage; the backdrop was painted like a blue horizon full of rosy clouds, and the two entrances were divided by a marble-edged pool in which white swans sailed unconcerned and big scarlet gold-fish swam in the limpid water among floating blossoms.

The Garden was created to resemble Mount Olympus; white pigeons flew among the flowers and greenery; the background was painted to look like a blue sky filled with pink clouds, and the two entrances were divided by a marble-bordered pool where white swans glided gracefully and large red goldfish swam in the clear water among the floating flowers.

But he had little time to gaze about through the lilac-haze of tobacco smoke hanging like an Ægean mist across the dancing floor, for already boy trumpeters, in white tunics and crowned with roses, were sounding the flourish and were dragging back the iris-hued hangings at either entrance.

But he had little time to take in the lilac haze of tobacco smoke lingering like a mist over the dance floor, because boy trumpeters, dressed in white tunics and wearing crowns of roses, were already playing their fanfare and drawing back the purple curtains at both entrances.

The opening pageant had begun.

The opening show had started.

From the right entrance came the Greek gods and heroes—Zeus aloft in a chariot, shaking his brazen thunder bolts; Athene in helmet and tunic, clutching a stuffed owl; Astarte very obvious, long-legged and pretty; Mars with drawn sword and fiery copper armour; Hermes wearing wings on temples and ankles and skilfully juggling the caduceus, Aphrodite most casually garbed in gauze, perfectly fashioned by her Maker and rather too visible in lovely detail.

From the right entrance, the Greek gods and heroes appeared—Zeus soaring high in a chariot, shaking his bronze thunderbolts; Athene in her helmet and tunic, holding a stuffed owl; Astarte easily recognizable, long-legged and attractive; Mars with his sword drawn and wearing fiery copper armor; Hermes with wings on his temples and ankles, skillfully juggling the caduceus; and Aphrodite casually dressed in light, flowy fabric, perfectly crafted by her Maker and just a touch too noticeable in her stunning detail.

Eros, very feminine too, lacked sartorial protection except for a pair of wings and a merciful sash from which hung quiver and bow. In fact, it was becoming startlingly apparent that the artists responsible for the Ball of All the Gods scorned to conceal or mitigate the classical and accepted legends concerning them and their costumes—or lack of costumes.

Eros, who has a very feminine appearance, had no real clothes for protection apart from a pair of wings and a playful sash that held his quiver and bow. It was clear that the artists behind the Ball of All the Gods decided not to hide or tone down the traditional and well-known stories about the gods and their outfits—or the lack of them.

Fauns, dryads, nymphs, satyrs, naiads, bacchantes poured out from the right entrance, eddying in snowy whirlpools around the chariots of the Grecian gods; and the influence of the Russian ballet was visible in every lithely leaping figure.

Fauns, dryads, nymphs, satyrs, naiads, and bacchantes emerged from the right entrance, swirling in snowy whirlpools around the chariots of the Greek gods; and the impact of the Russian ballet was clear in every gracefully leaping figure.

Contemporaneously, from the left entrance, emerged the old Norse gods: Odin, shaggy and fully armed; Loki, all a-glitter with dancing flames; Baldin the Beautiful, smirking; Fenris the Wolf; Frija, blond and fiercely beautiful—the entire Norse galaxy surrounded by skin-clad warriors and their blond, half-naked mates.

At that moment, from the left entrance, the old Norse gods arrived: Odin, tough and fully armed; Loki, glowing with dancing flames; Baldin the Beautiful, grinning; Fenris the Wolf; Frija, blonde and fiercely attractive—the entire Norse group was surrounded by warriors in animal skins and their blonde, half-naked partners.

The two processions, moving in parallel lines along the north and south tiers of boxes, were overlapping and passing each other now, led in a winding march by trumpeters; and all the while, from either entrance new bevies of gods and immortals were emerging—the deities of Ancient Egypt moving stiffly in their splendid panoply; the gods of the ancient Western World led by the Holder of Heaven and Hiawatha, and followed by the Eight Thunders plumed in white escorting the Lake Serpent—a young girl, lithe and sinuous as a snake and glittering from head to foot, with the serpent spot on her forehead.

The two processions, moving in parallel lines along the north and south sides of the seating area, were overlapping and passing each other now, led in a winding march by trumpeters. Meanwhile, from each entrance, new groups of gods and immortals were appearing—the deities of Ancient Egypt moving rigidly in their stunning outfits; the gods of the ancient Western World led by the Holder of Heaven and Hiawatha, followed by the Eight Thunders, adorned in white, escorting the Lake Serpent—a young girl, graceful and sinuous like a snake, shimmering from head to toe, with a serpent spot on her forehead.

Ancient China, in bewildering silks, entered like a moving garden of flowers; then India came in gemmed magnificence led by the divine son of Suddhodana.

Ancient China, adorned in beautiful silks, entered like a flowing garden of flowers; then India followed, sparkling with gems, led by the divine son of Suddhodana.

He bore the bow of black steel with gold tendrils—the Bow of Sinhahânu. He was dressed as the Prince Siddhartha, in the garb of a warrior of Oudh. Bow and sabre betrayed the period—the epoch of his trial against all comers to win the Sâkya girl Yasôdhara.

He held the black steel bow with gold accents—the Bow of Sinhahânu. He was dressed as Prince Siddhartha, in warrior attire from Oudh. The bow and saber indicated the time period—the era of his quest against all challengers to win the Sâkya girl Yasôdhara.

As he passed, Cleland, leaning forward, scanned the splendid and militant figure intently; and recognized Oswald Grismer under the glimmering dress of the young Buddha militant.

As he walked by, Cleland leaned in, closely inspecting the impressive and powerful figure; he recognized Oswald Grismer under the shining outfit of the young warrior Buddha.

To left and right of the youthful god advanced two girls, all in relieved stiff gold from the soles of their up-turned sandals to the fantastic pagoda peak of their head-dresses.

On each side of the young god walked two girls, all wearing eye-catching stiff gold from the soles of their raised sandals to the intricate tops of their headdresses.

They wore golden Burmese masks; their bodies to the girdles were covered with open-work golden filigree; from the fantastic pagoda-like shoulder-pieces gold gauze swept away like the folded golden wings of dragon-flies; golden bangles and bells tinkled on wrist and ankle.

They wore golden Burmese masks; their bodies were adorned with intricate golden filigree up to the waist; from the impressive pagoda-like shoulder pieces, gold gauze flowed like the folded wings of dragonflies; golden bangles and bells jingled on their wrists and ankles.

With slim hands uplifted like the gilded idols they represented, the open eye painted in the middle of each palm became visible. Around them swirled a dazzling throng of Nautch girls.

With slim hands raised like the golden idols they depicted, the open eye painted in the center of each palm became apparent. A captivating crowd of Nautch girls swirled around them.

Suddenly they flung up their arms: the stiff gold masks and body-encasements cracked like gilded mummy cases and fell down clashing around their naked feet, and from the cold, glittering chrysalids stepped out two warm, living, enchantingly youthful figures, lithe and supple, saluting the Prince Siddhartha with bare arms crossed above their breasts.

Suddenly, they lifted their arms: the stiff gold masks and bodysuits shattered like gilded mummy cases and tumbled to the ground, clattering around their bare feet. From the cold, shimmering cocoons emerged two warm, living, remarkably youthful figures, graceful and flexible, welcoming Prince Siddhartha with their bare arms crossed over their chests.

To one, representing his mother, Maya, he turned, laying the emblems of temporal power at her feet. And, in her, Cleland recognized Helen Davis.

He turned to one, representing his mother, Maya, placing the symbols of worldly power at her feet. In her, Cleland saw Helen Davis.

But his eyes were for the other—the Sâkya girl Yasôdhara in gold sari and chuddah, her body clasped with a belt of emeralds and a girdle of the same gems tied below her breasts.

But his eyes were on someone else—the Sâkya girl Yasôdhara, dressed in a golden sari and chuddah, her body decorated with a belt of emeralds and a girdle made of the same gems, tied just below her breasts.

The young Lord Buddha laid the living Rose of the World in her hands. She bent her head and drew it through her breast-girdle. Then, silk-soft, exquisite, the Sâkya maid lifted her satin-lidded eyes, sweeping the massed audience above as though seeking some one. And Cleland saw that her eyes were lilac-grey; and that the girl was Stephanie.

The young Lord Buddha placed the living Rose of the World in her hands. She bowed her head and tucked it into her waist sash. Then, soft as silk and stunning, the Sâkya maid lifted her satin-covered eyes, scanning the crowd gathered above as if looking for someone. Cleland noticed that her eyes were a lilac-grey color, and he recognized that the girl was Stephanie.

Suddenly the massed orchestras burst into an anachronistic two-step. The illusion was shattered; the ball was on! Assistants ran up and gathered together the glittering débris and pushed chariot, papier maché elephant and camel and palanquin through the two entrances; god seized goddess, heroes nabbed nymphs; all Olympus and the outlying suburban heavens began to foot it madly to the magic summons of George Cohan.

Suddenly, the orchestras burst into an unexpected two-step. The illusion was shattered; the ball had officially begun! Helpers rushed in to clean up the glittering chaos and pushed the chariot, paper-mâché elephant, camel, and palanquin through the two entrances; gods took their goddesses and heroes swept up nymphs; everyone from Olympus and the surrounding heavens began dancing wildly to the captivating music of George Cohan.

Under the blaze of lights the throng on the dancing floor swirled into glittering whirlpools and ripples, brilliant as sunset on a restless sea. The gaily costumed audience, too, was rising everywhere and leaving seats and stalls and boxes to join the dancing multitudes below.

Under the bright lights, the crowd on the dance floor spun into shimmering whirlpools and waves, sparkling like a sunset on a restless ocean. The brightly dressed audience was also rising from their seats and balconies to join the dancing crowd below.

Before he descended, Cleland saw Grismer and Stephanie dancing together, the girl looking up over her shoulder as though still searching the tiers of seats above for somebody expected.

Before he went downstairs, Cleland saw Grismer and Stephanie dancing together, with the girl occasionally looking back over her shoulder as if she was still searching the rows of seats above for someone she was waiting for.

Before he reached the floor he began to meet old friends and acquaintances, more or less recognizable under strange head-dresses and in stranger raiment.

Before he hit the ground, he began running into old friends and acquaintances, more or less recognizable in unusual headgear and even stranger outfits.

He ran into Badger Spink, as a fawn in the spotted skin of a pard, his thick hair on end and two little horns projecting.

He ran into Badger Spink, who looked like a fawn in a spotted coat, with his thick hair sticking up and two little horns poking out.

"Hello," he said briefly; "you back? Glad to see you—excuse me, but I'm chasing a little devil of a dryad——"

"Hey," he said quickly, "you're back? Great to see you—sorry, but I'm looking for a little troublemaker of a dryad——"

He caught sight of her as he spoke; the girl shrieked and fled and after her galloped the fawn, intent on capture.

He saw her while he was talking; the girl screamed and ran away, and the fawn ran after her, eager to catch up.

Clarence Verne, colourless of skin in his sombrely magnificent Egyptian dress, extended an Egyptian hand to him—the hand he remembered so well, with its deep, pictographic cleft between forefinger and thumb.

Clarence Verne, pale-skinned in his striking dark Egyptian outfit, extended an Egyptian hand towards him—the hand he remembered clearly, with its unique, pictographic split between the forefinger and thumb.

"When did you come back, Cleland?" he inquired in that listless, drugged voice of his. "To-day? Hope we'll see something of you now.... Do you know that Nautch girl—the one in orange and silver? She's Claudia Gwynn, the actress. She hasn't got much on, has she? Can the Ball des Quat'z beat this for an unconcerned revelation of form divine?"

"When did"you"Back already, Cleland?" he asked in his casual, dreamy way. "Today? I hope we'll see more of you now... Do you know that dancer in orange and silver? She's Claudia Gwynn, the actress. She’s not wearing much, is she? Can the Ball des Quat'z top this for a laid-back showcase of stunning beauty?"

"I don't think it can," said Cleland, looking at a bacchante whose raiment seemed to be voluminous enough. The only trouble was that it was also transparent.

"I don't think it can," Cleland said, looking at a bacchante whose outfit appeared to be large enough. The only issue was that it was also see-through.

"Nobody cares any more," remarked Verne in his drowsy voice. "The restless sex has had its way. It always has been mad to shed its clothes in public. First it danced barefooted, then it capered barelegged. Loie, Isadora and Ruth St. Denis between 'em started the fashion; Bakst went 'em one better; then society tore off its shoulder-straps and shortened its petticoats; and the Australian swimming Venus stripped for the screen. It's all right; I don't care. Only it's a bore to have one's imagination become atrophied from disuse.... If I can find a girl thoroughly covered I'd be interested."

"Nobody cares anymore," Verne said in his sleepy voice. "The restless crowd has had its way. It's always been absurd to undress in public. First, it danced barefoot, then it strutted around in shorts. Loie, Isadora, and Ruth St. Denis started the trend; Bakst took it even further; then society ripped off its straps and shortened its skirts; and the Australian swimming Venus bared it all for the screen. It’s all good; I don’t mind. It’s just boring to have my imagination fade from disuse... If I could find a girl who's fully covered, I’d be interested."

He sauntered away to search, and Cleland edged around the shore of the dancing floor, where the flotsam from the glittering maelstrom in the centre had been cast up.

He walked away to search for something, and Cleland made his way around the edge of the dance floor, where the remnants of the dazzling chaos in the center had been scattered.

Threading his way amid god and goddess, nymph and hero, he met and recognized Philip Grayson, one of his youthful masters at school—a tall, handsome figure in Greek armour.

As he navigated through gods and goddesses, nymphs and heroes, he spotted and recognized Philip Grayson, one of his former teachers from school—an attractive, tall man in Greek armor.

"This is nice, Cleland," he said cordially. "Didn't know you were back. Quite a number of your old school fellows here!"

"This is awesome, Cleland," he said enthusiastically. "I didn't know you were back. A lot of your old classmates are around!"

"Who?"

"Who?"

"Oswald Grismer——"

"Oswald Grismer——"

"I saw him."

"I saw him."

"Did you run across Harry Belter?"

"Did you see Harry Belter?"

"No," exclaimed Cleland, "is he here?"

"No," Cleland exclaimed, "is he here?"

"Very much so. Harry is always in the thick of things artistic. How goes literature with you?"

"Definitely. Harry is always at the center of everything artistic. How's your writing going?"

"I came back to start things," said Cleland. "How does it pan out with you?"

"I've returned to get things started," Cleland said. "How are things with you?"

"Well," said Grayson, "I write things that are taken by what people call the 'better class' magazines. It doesn't seem to advance me much."

"Well," Grayson said, "I write articles that get published in what people call 'higher-end' magazines. It doesn't really seem to do much for me."

"Cheer up. Try a human magazine and become a best seller," said Cleland, laughing.

"Cheer up. Pick up a lifestyle magazine and become a bestseller," Cleland said with a laugh.

And he continued his search for Stephanie.

He kept searching for Stephanie.

There was a crush on the floor—too many dancing in the beginning—and all he could do was to prowl along the side lines. In a lower-tier box he noticed a fat youth, easily recognizable as Bacchus. His wreath of wax grapes he wore rakishly over one eye; he sat at a table with several thirsty dryads and bestowed impartial caresses and champagne. Occasionally he burst into throaty song in praise of the grape.

There was a crowd on the dance floor—way too many people dancing at first—so all he could do was hang around the edges. In a lower-level box, he saw a chubby guy, clearly Bacchus. He had a wreath of wax grapes tilted over one eye and was sitting at a table with a bunch of thirsty dryads, casually hugging them and offering champagne. Every now and then, he would burst into a deep, hearty song celebrating the grape.

"Harry Belter!" cried Cleland.

"Harry Belter!" shouted Cleland.

"Hey! Who?" demanded Bacchus, leaning over the edge of the box, his glass suspended. "No! It isn't Jim Cleland! I won't believe it! It's only a yearned-for vision come to plague and torment me in my old age——!" He got up, leaned over and seized Cleland by his silken sabre-belt:

"Hey! Who's that?" Bacchus asked, leaning over the edge of the box with his glass in hand. "No way! It can't be Jim Cleland! I refuse to believe it! It's just a longed-for illusion that's come to haunt and torment me in my old age——!" He stood up, leaned over, and grabbed Cleland by his fancy saber belt:

"Jim! It is you! To my arms, old scout——!" embracing him vociferously. "Welcome, dear argonaut! Ladies! Prepare to blush and tremble with pleasurable emotion!" he cried, turning to his attendant dryads. "This is my alter ego, James Cleland—my beloved comrade in villainy—my incomparable breaker of feminine hearts! You all shall adore him. You shall dote upon him. Ready! Attention! Dote!"

"Jim! It’s you! Come over here, my old friend——!" he exclaimed, embracing him loudly. "Welcome, my dear adventurer! Ladies! Get ready to blush and get excited!" he shouted, turning to his attendant dryads. "This is my other half, James Cleland—my beloved partner in mischief—my incredible heartthrob! You’re all going to love him. You'll be swooning over him. Ready! Attention! Swoon!"

"I'm doting like mad," said a bright-eyed dryad, looking down invitingly at the handsome young fellow. "Only if he's a Turk I simply won't stand for a harem!"

"I'm completely in love," said a wide-eyed dryad, gazing down invitingly at the attractive young man. "But if he's a Turk, I just can't accept a harem!"

"In the Prophet's Paradise," said Cleland, laughing, "there's no marriage or giving in marriage. Will you take a chance, pretty dryad? All the girls are on an equal footing in the Paradise of Mahomet, and we Caliphs just saunter from houri to houri and tell each that she's the only one!"

"In the Prophet's Paradise," Cleland chuckled, "there's no marriage or anything like it. Are you ready to take a chance, lovely dryad? All the girls are treated equally in Muhammad's Paradise, and us Caliphs just wander from one houri to another, telling each of them that they’re the only one!"

"Saunter this way, please," cried another youthful dryad, adjusting the wreath of water-lilies so that she could more effectively use her big dark eyes on him.

"Please come over here," called out another young dryad, adjusting her water lily crown so she could use her big dark eyes on him more effectively.

Belter whispered:

Belter said softly:

"They're from the new show—'Can You Beat It!'—just opened to record business. Better pick one while the picking's good. Come on up!"

"They're from the new show—'Can You Beat It!'—which just launched and is selling tickets like crazy. Better get one while you still can. Come on up!"

But Cleland merely lingered to pay his compliments a few moments longer, then, declining to enter the box and join Belter in vocal praise of the grape, and eluding that gentleman's fond clutch, he dodged and slipped away to continue his quest of the silken, slender Sâkya girl somewhere engulfed amid all this glitter, surging, beating noisily around him.

But Cleland stayed just long enough to exchange a few friendly words, then, declining to join Belter in praising the wine and avoiding his eager reach, he quietly slipped away to keep looking for the delicate, graceful Sâkya girl, who was somewhere lost in all the noise and chaos around him.

Frequently, as he made his devious way forward, men and women of the more fashionable and philistine world recognized and greeted him; he was constantly stopping to speak to acquaintances of what used to be the saner sets, renew half-forgotten friendships, exchange lively compliments and gay civilities.

As he made his way through the crowd, stylish men and women often recognized and greeted him; he frequently stopped to chat with people he used to know, reigniting old friendships and exchanging lively compliments and cheerful pleasantries.

But he failed to detect any vast and radical difference between the world and the three-quarter world. The area in square inches of bare skin displayed by a young matron of his own sort matched the satin nakedness of some animated ornament from the Follies.

But he couldn’t see any major difference between the real world and the three-quarter world. The amount of bare skin displayed by a young woman like him was comparable to the shiny nudity of some lively decoration from the Follies.

As he stood surveying the gorgeous throng he seemed to be subtlely aware of a tension, an occult strain keying to the breaking point each eager, laughing woman he looked at. The scented atmosphere was heavy with it; the rushing outpour of the violins was charged with it; it was something more than temporary excitement, more than the reckless gaiety of the moment; it was something that had become part of these women—a vast, deep-bitten restlessness possessing them soul and body.

As he looked over the beautiful crowd, he sensed a strange tension in the air, an invisible energy pushing each eager, laughing woman he watched to her limit. The fragrant atmosphere was saturated with it; the flowing music of the violins was infused with it; it was more than just a fleeting excitement, more than the carefree joy of the moment; it was something that had taken root in these women—a profound, deeply embedded restlessness that engulfed them completely.

The aspiring quest for the hitherto unattainable, the headlong hunt for happiness, these were human and definite and to be comprehended: but this immense, aimless, objectless restlessness, mental or spiritual, whichever it might be, seemed totally different.

The desire to attain what has always seemed unattainable, the frantic pursuit of happiness—these are human experiences that are easy to grasp. But this intense, directionless restlessness, whether it's mental or spiritual, feels completely different.

It was like a blind, crab-like, purposeless, sidling migration in mass of the prehistoric female race—before it had created the male for its convenience—wandering out into and over-running the primeval wastes of the world, swarming, crawling at random—not conscious of what it desired, not knowing what it might be seeking, aware only of the imperative urge within it which set it in universal motion. Only to weary, after a few million years of subdivision and self-fertilization, and casually extemporize the sterner sex. And settle again into primeval lethargy and the somnolent inertia of automatic reproduction.

It was like a blind, crab-like, aimless migration of the prehistoric female species—before it had created the male for its own convenience—wandering into and overwhelming the ancient wastelands of the world, swarming and crawling randomly—not aware of what it wanted, not knowing what it might be looking for, only conscious of the strong urge inside that propelled it into universal motion. Only to become tired, after a few million years of dividing and self-fertilizing, and casually invent the stronger sex. And then settle back into ancient lethargy and the sleepy inertia of automatic reproduction.

Watching the golden human butterflies whirling around him swept into eddies by thunderous gusts of music, he thought, involuntarily of those filmy winged creatures that dance madly in millions and millions over northern rivers and are swept in sparkling clouds amid the rainbow spray of cataracts out into the evening splendour of annihilation.

As he observed the vibrant human butterflies swirling around him, swept up in waves made by loud music, he couldn't help but think of those fragile winged creatures that wildly dance in the millions over northern rivers, getting carried away in sparkling clouds amidst the rainbow mist of waterfalls, moving into the radiant chaos of twilight.

He met a pretty woman he knew—had thought that he had known once—and reddened slightly at the audacity of her Grecian raiment. Her husband—a Harvard man he had known—was with her, in eye-glasses and a Grecian helmet—Ajax the Greater, he explained.

He ran into a attractive woman he thought he recognized—someone he was certain he had met before—and felt a little awkward about her striking Grecian outfit. Her husband—an old Harvard friend—was with her, wearing glasses and a Grecian helmet; he explained it was Ajax the Greater.

They lingered to exchange a word; she beat time to the music with sandalled foot, a feverish brilliancy in eyes and cheeks.

They lingered to talk for a bit; she tapped her foot to the music, her eyes and cheeks shining with excitement.

"The whole world," said Cleland, "seems strung too tightly. I noticed it abroad, too. There's a tension that's bound to break; the skies of the whole earth are full of lightning. Something is going to blow up."

"The whole world," Cleland said, "feels really tense. I noticed it when I was abroad too. There’s a pressure that’s ready to break; the air everywhere is filled with tension. Something is about to blow up."

"Hope it won't be the stock market," said the man. "I don't get you, Cleland—you always were literary."

"I hope it's not the stock market," the man said. "I don't get you, Cleland—you've always been the literary type."

"He means war," said his wife, restlessly fanning her flushed cheeks. "Or suffrage. Which do you mean, Mr. Cleland?"

"He means war," said his wife, nervously fanning her flushed cheeks. "Or suffrage. Whichone"Do you mean, Mr. Cleland?"

"You've got all you want—practically—haven't you?" he asked.

"Isn't it true that you have almost everything you want?" he asked.

"Practically. It's a matter of a year or so—the vote."

"Basically, it's about a year until the vote."

"What will you do next?" he inquired, smiling.

"What are you going to do next?" he asked with a smile.

"Heaven knows, but we've simply got to keep doing something," she said. "What a ghastly bore to attain everything! If you men really love us, for goodness' sake keep on tyrannizing over us and giving us something to fight for!"

"Honestly, we really need to keep doing something," she said. "It's such a drag to have accomplished everything! If you all really care about us, please keep being pushy and give us something to work toward!"

She laughed and blew him a kiss as her husband encircled her Grecian waist and steered her out into the fox-trotting throng, her flimsy draperies fluttering like the wind-blown tunic of a Tanagra dancing figure.

She laughed and blew him a kiss as her husband put his arms around her waist and guided her into the lively crowd, her light dress fluttering like the outfit of a Tanagra dancer in the wind.

The stamp and jingling din of Nautch girls rang in his ears as he turned away and looked out over the shifting crowd.

The sound of the stamp and the jingling from the Nautch girls echoed in his ears as he turned away and glanced at the bustling crowd.

Everywhere he recognized people he had met or heard about, men eminent or notorious in their vocations, actors, painters, writers, architects, musicians—men of science, lawyers, promoters, officers of industry commissioned and non-commissioned, the gayer element of the stage were radiantly in evidence, usually in the dancing embrace of Broad and Wall Streets; artistic masculine worth and youth pranced proudly with femininity of social attainment; the beautiful unplaced were there in daring deshabille, captivating solid domestic character which had come there wifeless and receptive.

Everywhere he looked, he saw people he had met or heard about—men who were famous or notorious in their professions: actors, painters, writers, architects, musicians; scientists, lawyers, businesspeople, both hired and independent. The lively crowd from the stage was clearly present, often in the energetic atmosphere of Broad and Wall Streets. Artistic and youthful men proudly showed off alongside socially accomplished women; the stunning yet single were there in eye-catching outfits, attracting attention with a confident and welcoming presence.

Suddenly he saw Stephanie. She was leaning back against the side of the arena, besieged by a ring of men. Gales of laughter swept her brilliant entourage of gods and demons, fauns and heroes, all crowding about to pay their eager court. And Stephanie, laughing back at them from the centre of the three-fold circle, her arms crossed behind her, stood leaning against the side of the amphitheatre under a steady rain of rose petals dropped on her by some young fellows in the box above her.

Suddenly, he saw Stephanie. She was leaning against the side of the arena, surrounded by a group of guys. Waves of laughter echoed from her impressive crowd of gods and demons, fauns and heroes, all trying to get her attention. And Stephanie, laughing back at them from the center of the three-fold circle, with her arms crossed behind her, leaned against the side of the amphitheater, covered by a steady shower of rose petals being dropped on her by some young guys in the box above.

Through this rosy rain, through the three-fold ring of glittering gods, she caught sight of Cleland—met his gaze with a soft, quick cry of delight.

Through this beautiful rain, within the three-fold circle of shining gods, she saw Cleland—met his gaze with a soft, quick cry of joy.

Out through the circle of chagrined Olympians she sprang on sandalled feet, not noticing these protesting suitors; and with both lovely, rounded arms outstretched, her jewelled hands fell into Cleland's, clasping them tightly in an ecstacy of possession.

She leaped through the crowd of disappointed gods, ignoring the protesting suitors; and with both of her beautiful, rounded arms extended, her jeweled hands found Cleland's, holding them tightly in a blissful moment of connection.

"I couldn't find you," she explained breathlessly. "I was so dreadfully afraid you hadn't come! Isn't it all magnificent! Isn't it wonderful! Did you see the pageant? Did you ever see anything as splendid? Slip your arm around me; we can walk better together in this crush——" passing her own bare arm confidently over his shoulder and falling into step with him.

"I couldn't find you," she panted, clearly exhausted. "I was so scared you didn't make it! Isn't it amazing? Isn't it incredible! Did you see the parade? Have you ever seen anything so beautiful? Put your arm around me; it's easier to walk together in this crowd——" as she casually threw her bare arm over his shoulder and walked beside him.

"I saw you in the pageant," he said, encircling with his arm the silken body-vestment of her slender waist.

"I saw you in the pageant," he said, wrapping his arm around her slim waist, which was dressed in silk.

"Did you? Did you see Helen and me come out of our golden chrysalids? Was it pretty?"

"Did you? Did you see Helen and me come out of our golden chrysalises? Was it beautiful?"

"Charming and unexpected. You are quite the most beautiful thing on the floor to-night."

"Charming and unexpected. You are definitely the most beautiful thing here tonight."

"Really, Jim, do you think so? You darling boy, to say it! I'm having a wonderful time. How handsome you are in your dress of a young oriental warrior!"

"Really, Jim, do you think so? You’re so sweet for saying that! I’m having an amazing time. You look so handsome in your outfit, like a young Eastern warrior!"

"I'm the fourth Caliph, Ali," he explained. "I had this costume made in Paris."

"I'm the fourth Caliph, Ali," he said. "I had this outfit made in Paris."

"It's bewitching, Jim. You are good looking!—you adorable brother of mine. Do you like my paste emeralds? You don't think I'm too scantily clad, do you?"

"It's amazing, Jim. Youare"You look great!—charming brother of mine. Do you like my fake emeralds? You don’t think I’m dressed too revealingly, do you?"

"That seems to be the general fashion——"

"That looks like the overall trend—"

"Oh, Jim! There are lots of others much more undressed. Besides, one simply has to be historical and accurate or one is taken for an ignoramus. If I'm to to impersonate the Sâkya girl, Yassôdhara, before she became Lord Buddha's wife, I must wear what she probably wore. Don't you see?"

"Oh, Jim! There are lots of other people."waymore undressed. Plus, you have to be historical and accurate or people will think you’re clueless. If I'm going to play the role of the Sâkya girl, Yassôdhara, before she became Lord Buddha's wife, I need to wear what she probably wore. Don’t you understand?"

"Perfectly," he said, laughing. "But you of the artistic and unconventional guilds ought to leave the audacious costumes to your models. But, of course, that's too much to ask of you."

"Definitely," he said with a laugh. "But you, coming from the artistic and unconventional circles, really should let your models wear the bold outfits. But, of course, that's a lot to ask from you."

"Indeed it is!" she said gaily. "If some of us think we're rather nicely made why shouldn't we dare a little artistically—in the name of beauty and of art? ... Oh, Jim!—it's the tango they're beginning. Will you!—with me?"

"Definitely!" she replied happily. "If some of us feel we look good, why not take a little artistic risk—in the name of beauty and art? ... Oh, Jim!—they're starting the tango."Willyou!—join inme?

They danced the exquisitely graceful measure together, her little golden-sandalled feet flashing noiselessly through the intricate steps, lingering, swaying, gliding faultlessly in unison with his as though part of his own body.

They danced the beautifully graceful routine together, her tiny golden-sandaled feet moving softly through the intricate steps, lingering, swaying, and gliding perfectly in sync with his as if they were one.

The fascinating rhythm of the Argentine music throbbed through the perfumed air; a bright, whispering wilderness of silk and jewels swayed rustling all around them; bare arms and shoulders, brilliant lips and eyes floated through their line of dreary vision; figures like phantoms passed in an endless rosy chain through the lustrous haze of motion.

The captivating rhythm of Argentine music filled the fragrant air; a vivid, soft landscape of silk and jewels moved and rustled around them; bare arms and shoulders, striking lips and eyes passed through their dull field of vision; figures like ghosts glided in an endless pink chain through the shimmering haze of motion.

They danced together whatever came; Stephanie, like a child fearful of being abandoned, kept one slim jewelled hand fast hold of his sleeve or girdle when they were not dancing. To one and all who came to argue or present fancied prior claims she turned a deaf ear and laughing lips, listening to no pleading, no claims.

They danced together no matter what happened; Stephanie, like a child scared of being abandoned, clutched his sleeve or belt tightly with her delicate, jeweled hand when they weren't dancing. To anyone who approached to argue or make wild claims, she ignored them with a smile, not paying attention to any pleas or demands.

She threatened Harry Belter with the flat of her palm, warning him indignantly when he attempted a two-step, by violence; she closed her ears to Badger Spink, who danced with rage in his goat-skins; she waved away Verne in all his Egyptian splendour; she let her grey eyes rest in an insolent stare at two of Belter's dryads who encircled Cleland's waist with avowed intent to make him their prisoner and dedicate him to vocal praise of the vine.

She warned Harry Belter with the palm of her hand, angrily telling him to back off when he tried to make a move; she ignored Badger Spink, who was seething in his goat-skin outfit; she dismissed Verne, all dressed up in his Egyptian splendor; she gave a defiant glare to two of Belter's dryads who were wrapping around Cleland’s waist, clearly planning to make him their captive and have him sing the praises of the vine.

Then there was a faint clash and flash of iridescence, and the Prince Siddhartha confronted her, golden-eyed, golden-skinned, golden-haired, magnificent in his golden vestments.

Then there was a soft clash and a burst of shimmering colors, and Prince Siddhartha turned to her, with golden eyes, golden skin, golden hair, and looking magnificent in his golden outfit.

"Oswald!" she cried. "Oh, I am glad. Jim! You and Oswald will be friends, won't you? You're such dears—you simply must like each other!"

"Oswald!" she exclaimed. "Oh, I'm so happy. Jim! You and Oswald will be friends, right? You both are such sweethearts—you just have to like each other!"

They shook hands, looking with curious intentness at each other.

They shook hands, looking at each other with intrigued intensity.

"I've always liked you, Cleland," said Grismer gracefully. "I don't think you ever cared for me very much, but I wish you might."

"I've always liked you, Cleland," Grismer said elegantly. "I don't think you ever cared for me that much, but I wish you had."

"I have found you—agreeable, Grismer. We were friendly at school and college together——"

"I’ve always found you to be really likable, Grismer. We were friends in school and college together—"

"I hope our friendliness may continue."

"I hope we can stay friends."

"I—hope so."

"I hope so."

Grismer smiled:

Grismer smiled:

"Drop in whenever you care to, Cleland, and talk things over. We've a lot to say to each other, I think."

"Come by anytime, Cleland, and we can catch up. I believe we have a lot to talk about."

"Thanks." ... He looked hard at Grismer. "All right; I'll do it."

"Thanks." ... He gave Grismer a serious look. "Alright; I'll go for it."

Grismer nodded:

Grismer agreed:

"I've a kennel of sorts in Bleecker Street. But you might be interested in one or two things I'm working on. You see," he added with careless good humour, "I'm obliged to work, now."

"I have a sort of kennel on Bleecker Street. But I should tell you about a couple of things I'm working on. You see," he added with a relaxed sense of humor, "I have to get to work now."

Cleland said in a low voice:

Cleland said softly:

"I'm sorry things went wrong with you."

"I'm sorry that things didn't go well for you."

"Oh, they didn't. It was quite all right, Cleland. I really don't mind. Will you really drop in some day soon?"

"Oh, they didn't. It's totally fine, Cleland. I really don't mind. Will you actually come by one day soon?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

Dancing began again. Grismer stepped back with the easy, graceful courtesy that became him, conceding Stephanie to Cleland as a matter of course; and the latter, who had been ready to claim her, found himself disarmed in advance.

The dancing began again. Grismer stepped back with the effortless, graceful charm that suited him, passing Stephanie to Cleland as a routine action; and Cleland, who was ready to take her, found himself taken by surprise right from the beginning.

"Is it Grismer's dance, Steve?" he asked.

"Is it Grismer's dance, Steve?" he asked.

"I promised him. But, Jim, I'm afraid to let you go——"

"I made a promise to him. But, Jim, I'm afraid to let you go——"

They all laughed, and she added:

They all laughed, and she went on:

"When a girl gets a man back after three long years, is it astonishing that she keeps tight hold of him?"

"When a girl gets a guy back after three long years, is it any wonder that she clings to him tightly?"

"You'd better dance with her, Cleland," said Grismer, smiling.

"You should dance with her, Cleland," Grismer said with a grin.

But Cleland could not accept a gift from this man, and he surrendered her with sufficient grace.

But Cleland couldn't accept a gift from this guy, so he let her leave with enough grace.

"Jim!" she said frankly. "You're not going after that dryad, are you? She's exceedingly common and quite shamelessly under-dressed. Shall I introduce you to a nice girl—or do you know a sufficient number?"

"Jim!" she said sincerely. "You’re not actually into that dryad, are you? She’s really plain and completely underdressed. Should I set you up with a nice girl—or do you already have enough options?"

"You know," he said, laughing, "that I ought to play my part of Fourth Caliph and go and capture a pretty widow——"

"You know," he said with a laugh, "that I should take on my role as the Fourth Caliph and go charm a beautiful widow——"

"What!"

"What?!"

"Certainly," he said tranquilly; "didn't Ali take prisoner Ayesha, the youthful widow of Mohammed? I'll look about while you're dancing——"

"Of course," he said calmly. "Didn't Ali capture Ayesha, the young widow of Mohammed? I'll watch out while you're dancing——"

"I don't wish you to!" she exclaimed, half vexed, half laughing. "Oswald, does he mean it?"

"I don't want you to!" she said, half annoyed and half laughing. "Oswald, does he really mean it?"

"He looks as though he does," replied Grismer, amused. "There's a Goddess of Night over there, Cleland—very pretty and very unconcealed under a cloud of spangled stars——"

"He looks like he does," Grismer replied, amused. "There's a Goddess of Night over there, Cleland—very pretty and very exposed under a sky full of sparkling stars——"

"Oswald! I don't wish him to! Jim! Listen to me, please——!" for he had already started toward the little brunette Goddess of Night. "We have box seven! Please remember. I shall wait for you!"

"Oswald! I don't want him to! Jim! Please listen to me——!" as he started to walk towards the little brunette Goddess of Night. "We have box seven! Please remember. I'll wait for you!"

"Right!" he nodded, now intently bent on displeasing her; a little excited, too, by her solicitude, yet sullenly understanding that it sprang from no deeper emotion than her youthful heart had yet betrayed for him. No woman ever let a man go willingly, whether kin or lover—whether she had use for him or not.

"Right!" he nodded, now determined to annoy her; slightly affected by her worry, but bleakly aware that it stemmed from no deeper emotion than what her youthful heart had expressed for him. No woman ever lets a man go easily, whether he’s family or a romantic interest—whether she needs him or not.

Stephanie, managing to keep him in view among the dancers, saw the little Goddess of Night, with her impudent up-tilted nose, floating amid her scandalously diaphanous draperies in his arms through a dreamy tango, farther and farther away from her.

Stephanie, keeping him in sight among the dancers, watched the little Goddess of Night, with her cheeky upturned nose, gliding in his arms through a dreamy tango, surrounded by her scandalously sheer fabrics, getting farther and farther away from her.

Things went wrong with her, too; she dropped her emerald girdle and several of the paste stones rolled away; the silk of her body-vest ripped, revealing the snowy skin, and she had to knot her gold sari higher. Then the jewelled thong of her left sandal snapped and she lost it for a moment.

Things didn't go well for her either; she dropped her emerald belt and several of the fake stones rolled away. The silk of her bodice ripped, revealing her pale skin, and she had to pull her gold sari up higher. Then the jeweled strap of her left sandal broke, and she lost it for a moment.

"The devil!" she said, slipping her bare foot into it and half skating toward the nearest lower-tier box.

"The devil!" she shouted, slipping her bare foot into it and gliding toward the closest lower-tier box.

"There he is over there," remarked Grismer, indicating a regulation Mephistopheles, wearing a blood-red jerkin laced with a wealth of superfluous points. "Wait; I'll borrow a lace of him."

"Look over there," Grismer said, pointing at a classic Mephistopheles, wearing a flashy red jacket adorned with plenty of unnecessary spikes. "Wait a second; I’m going to take a piece of his lace."

The devil was polite and had no objection to being despoiled; and Grismer came back with a chamois thong and mended her sandal for her while she sat in their box and watched the tumult surging below.

The devil was polite and didn't care about getting robbed; meanwhile, Grismer came back with a chamois thong and repaired her sandal while she sat in their box, watching the chaos happening below.

He chatted gaily with her for a while, leaning there on the box's edge beside her, but Stephanie had become smilingly inattentive and preoccupied, and he watched her in silence, now, curiously, a little perplexed by her preoccupation. For it was most unusual for her to betray inattention when with him. It was not like her. He could not remember her ever being visibly uninterested in him—ever displaying preoccupation or indifference when in his company.

He chatted happily with her for a bit, leaning against the edge of the box beside her, but Stephanie had gotten distracted and was lost in thought, smiling but not truly engaged. He watched her quietly, feeling a mix of curiosity and confusion about her inattention. It was really unusual for her to be so unfocused around him; that just wasn’t like her. He couldn’t remember a time when she had appeared genuinely uninterested or showed signs of distraction or indifference while they were together.

However, the excitement of seeing her brother again so unexpectedly accounted for it no doubt.

But the excitement of unexpectedly seeing her brother again was definitely a major part of it.

The excitement and pleasure of seeing her—brother! ... A slight consciousness of the fact that there was no actual kinship between this girl and Cleland passed through his mind without disturbing his tranquillity. He merely happened to think of it.... He happened to recollect it; that was all.

The thrill and happiness of seeing her—brotherA slight realization that there wasn’t a real connection between this girl and Cleland crossed his mind without disturbing his peace. He just happened to think of it. He simply remembered it; that was all.

"Stephanie?"

"Stephanie?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"Shall we sit out this dance? Your sandal string will hold."

"Should we skip this dance? Your sandal strap will be fine."

"I don't know," she said. "Who is that dancing with Helen? Over there to the left——"

"I don't know," she said. "Who's dancing with Helen? Over there to the left——"

"I see her. I don't know—oh, yes—it's Phil Grayson."

"I see her. I don't know—oh, right—it’s Phil Grayson."

"Is it? I wonder where Jim went with that woman! ... I'm horribly thirsty, Oswald."

"Is it? I’m curious where Jim went with that woman! ... I’m really thirsty, Oswald."

"Shall we have some supper?"

"Should we grab some dinner?"

"Where is it? Oh, down there! What a stuffy place! It's too awful. Couldn't you get something here?"

"Where is it? Oh, down there! What a tight space! It's just terrible. Couldn't you find anything here?"

He managed to bribe one perspiring and distracted waiter, and after a long while he brought a tray towering with salads, ices and bottles.

He successfully bribed an anxious and distracted waiter, and after a long wait, the waiter finally brought over a tray loaded with salads, ice creams, and bottles.

Helen and Philip Grayson came back and the former immediately revealed a healthy appetite.

Helen and Philip Grayson returned, and Helen quickly demonstrated a hearty appetite.

"Don't you want anything to eat, Steve?" she inquired. "This shrimp salad isn't bad."

"Are you sure you don't want anything to eat, Steve?" she asked. "This shrimp salad is really good."

"I'm not hungry."

"I'm not hungry."

"You seem to be thirsty," remarked Helen, looking at the girl's flushed face and her half-filled wine glass. "Where is Jim?"

"You look thirsty," Helen said, noticing the girl's flushed face and her half-empty wine glass. "Where's Jim?"

"Dancing."

"Dance."

"With whom?"

"Who with?"

"Some girl of sorts whom he picked up," said Stephanie; and the pink flush in her face deepened angrily.

"Some girl or whatever he ended up with," Stephanie said, her face turning a deeper shade of pink with anger.

"Was she worth it?" inquired Helen, frankly amused.

"Was she worth it?" Helen asked, genuinely entertained.

Stephanie's cheeks cooled; she replied carelessly:

Stephanie's cheeks felt cool as she replied casually:

"She had button eyes and a snub nose and her attire was transparent—if that interests you." She rested her elbow on the edge of the box, supporting her chin on her cupped palm.

"She had button eyes and a flat nose, and her outfit was transparent—if that’s important to you." She rested her elbow on the edge of the box, supporting her chin with her cupped hand.

They were dancing again. Grayson came and took out Helen; a number of men arrived clamouring for Stephanie. She finally went out with Verne, but not liking the way he held her left him planted and returned to the box where a number of hilarious young men had gathered.

They were dancing again. Grayson approached and took Helen out; several guys arrived asking for Stephanie. She eventually went out with Verne, but not liking the way he held her, she left him standing there and returned to the group of funny young men that had gathered in the box.

Harry Belter said:

Harry Belter said:

"What's the trouble, Steve? I never saw you glum before in all my life!"

"What's wrong, Steve? I've never seen you this upset before!"

"I'm not glum," she said with a forced little laugh, "I'm thirsty, Senior Bacchus! Isn't that enough to sadden any girl?"

"I'm not sad," she said with a forced laugh, "I'm just thirsty, Senior Bacchus! Isn't that enough to annoy any girl?"

Later Helen, returning from the floor, paused beside Stephanie to bend over her and whisper:

Later, Helen came back from the floor, stood next to Stephanie, leaned over her, and whispered:

"Harry Belter is behaving like a fool. Don't take anything more, Steve."

"Harry Belter is acting like a fool. Don't tolerate anything else, Steve."

The girl lifted her flushed face and laughed:

The girl lifted her flushed face and laughed:

"I feel like flinging discretion into the 'fire of spring,'" she said. "That's where most of these people's clothing has disappeared, I fancy." Excitement burned in her pink cheeks and wide grey eyes, and she stood up in the box looking about her, poised lightly as some slim winged thine on the verge of taking flight.

"I feel like taking a risk," she said. "That’s probably where most of these people's clothes have gone, I bet." Excitement shone in her flushed cheeks and large gray eyes, and she stood up in the box, looking around, agile like a graceful creature ready to take flight.

Grismer rose too and whispered to her, but she made a slight, impatient movement with her shoulders.

Grismer stood up as well and whispered to her, but she responded with a small, impatient shrug of her shoulders.

"Won't you dance this with me?" he repeated, touching her arm.

"Will you dance with me?" he asked again, gently touching her arm.

"No," she said under her breath. "You annoy me, Oswald."

"No," she said quietly. "You annoy me, Oswald."

"What!"

"What?!"

"Please don't be quite so devoted.... I'm restless."

"Please don’t be so committed.... I’m feeling uneasy."

She turned and started to leave the box. The others were leaving too, for dancing had begun again. But at the steps she parted with the jolly little company, they descending to the floor, she turning to mount the steps alone.

She turned and started to leave the box. The others were leaving too, as the dancing had started again. But at the steps, she said goodbye to the happy group as they went down to the dance floor, and she turned to climb the steps alone.

"Where on earth are you going, Steve?" called back Helen, halting on the steps below.

"Where are you headed, Steve?" Helen called back, pausing on the steps below.

"I want to see the floor from the top gallery!" replied Stephanie, without turning her head; and she ran lightly upward, her bells and bangles jingling.

"I want to see the floor from the upper balcony!" Stephanie replied, her eyes still on the scene; then she effortlessly ran up, her bells and bangles jingling.

Half way up she turned her head. She had not been followed, but she saw Grismer below looking up, watching her flight. And she made no sign of recognition, no gay gesture of amity and adieu; she turned her back and sped upward through the clamour and hazy brilliancy, turned into the first corridor, and vanished like a firefly in a misty thicket.

Halfway up, she looked back. No one had followed her, but she spotted Grismer below, looking up and watching her go. She didn't nod or wave; instead, she turned away and hurried upward through the noise and bright haze, stepped into the first corridor, and vanished like a firefly in a foggy thicket.

CHAPTER XIX

CHAPTER 19

At three in the morning the Ball of the Gods was in full and terrific blast and still gathering momentum. A vast musical uproar filled the Garden; the myriad lights glittered like jewels through a fog; the dancing floor was a bewildering, turbulent whirlpool of colour.

At three in the morning, the Ball of the Gods was in full swing and getting even more lively. A massive musical chaos filled the Garden; countless lights twinkled like jewels through a haze; the dance floor was a chaotic, swirling whirlpool of color.

Few if any of the dancers had reached the point of satiation; a number, however, had attained the state of saturation.

Few, if any, of the dancers felt completely satisfied; however, several had hit a point of overload.

As far as Cleland could see the only difference between this and a more miscellaneous assemblage seemed to be that the majority of people here knew how to ignore unpleasant lapses in others and how to efface themselves if surprised into accidental indiscretion.

As far as Cleland could see, the only difference between this group and a more random one was that most people here knew how to ignore each other's awkward moments and how to fade into the background if they were caught off guard by an accidental mistake.

With Lady Button-eyes on his arm he had threaded his way into the supper-room, where the gods, demi-gods and heroes were banqueting most riotously.

With Lady Button-eyes on his arm, he entered the dining room, where the gods, demigods, and heroes were celebrating wildly.

It was becoming very rapidly a dubiously mixed affair; Bacchus, with his noisy crew, invaded the supper-room and pronounced Cleland's snub-nosed, button-eyed goddess "tray chick," and there arose immediately a terrific tumult around her—gods and satyrs doing battle for her; but she persisted in her capricious fancy for Cleland. He, however, remained in two minds; one was to abandon Button-eyes, retire and find Stephanie again, in spite of the ever-smoldering resentment he felt for Grismer; the other was to teach himself without loss of time to keep away from her; school himself to do without her; preoccupy himself casually and recklessly with anything that might aid in obliterating his desire for her companionship—with this snub-nosed one, for example.

Things were quickly becoming a questionable situation; Bacchus and his loud group burst into the dining room and called Cleland's snub-nosed, button-eyed goddess a "tray chick," which immediately caused a huge commotion around her—gods and satyrs were fighting over her. But she was determined to stick with Cleland. He, on the other hand, was torn between two choices: one was to ditch Button-eyes, leave, and find Stephanie again, despite the lingering resentment he felt toward Grismer; the other was to train himself to stay away from her without delay; to teach himself to live without her; to fill his time casually and recklessly with anything that could help him forget his desire for her company—with this snub-nosed girl, for instance.

The desire to see Stephanie remained, nevertheless, sometimes fiercely importunate, sometimes sullenly persistent—seemingly out of all proportion to any sentiment he had ever admittedly entertained for her—out of proportion, also, to his sulky resentment at the folly she had committed with Oswald Grismer.

The urge to see Stephanie was still strong, sometimes urgently demanding, sometimes irritably persistent—seemingly more intense than any feelings he had genuinely felt for her—and also more intense than his sullen resentment over the mistake she had made with Oswald Grismer.

For, after all, if she ultimately married Grismer in the orthodox way her eccentric pre-nuptial behaviour was nothing more serious than eccentric. And if she didn't, then it meant annulment or divorce; and he realised that nobody outside of the provinces paid any attention to such episodes nowadays. And nobody cared what clod-hoppers thought about anything.

Ultimately, if she married Grismer in the traditional sense, her odd behavior before the wedding would just be seen as quirky. And if she didn't marry him, it would result in annulment or divorce; he realized that no one outside of small towns cared about those issues anymore. Plus, nobody really paid attention to the opinions of country folks on anything.

His button-eyed goddess had a pretty good soprano voice and she was using it now, persuaded into a duet by Belter. Cleland looked at her sideways without enthusiasm, undecided, irritated and gloomy. She was Broadway vulgarity personified.

His button-eyed goddess had a decent soprano voice, and she was using it now, persuaded by Belter to sing a duet. Cleland looked at her with little enthusiasm, feeling uncertain, annoyed, and downcast. She represented everything crass about Broadway.

Badger Spink dropped onto a chair on the other side of him:

Badger Spink sat down in a chair across from him.

"Who's your transparent lady friend?" he inquired lazily. "She looks like a gutter-angel. Who is the depraved little beast?"

"Who’s that transparent lady friend of yours?" he asked nonchalantly. "She looks like an angel from the streets. Who is that quirky little character?"

"I don't know—some actress, I believe—Sonia something-or-other. Do you want her?"

"I’m not sure—some actress, I think—Sonia something. Do you want her?"

"Thanks. What does she represent? A Kewpie behind a pane of glass?"

"Thanks. What does she represent? A Kewpie doll behind a glass window?"

"She's a goddess of sorts, I believe. This is getting rather raw, isn't it, Spink?"

"I think she's like a goddess. Things are getting pretty intense, right, Spink?"

Spink yawned and gazed leisurely about him, the satyr's horn emerging from his thick, wavy pompadour hair, accentuating his clever, saturnine features. His expression was slightly Satanic always.

Spink yawned and glanced around casually, the satyr's horn protruding from his thick, wavy pompadour, emphasizing his sharp, brooding features. He always had a slightly mischievous look.

"Yes," he said, "it's turning out rather rough. What do you think of this sort of thing in New York, Cleland? We're drifting toward Babylon. That's the trend since the dance craze swept this moral nation off its moral feet into a million tango joints."

"Yeah," he said, "things are getting pretty tough. What do you think about what’s happening in New York, Cleland? We're moving towards Babylon. That’s been the pattern ever since the dance craze threw this moral nation off its feet and into a million tango clubs."

"There's something the matter with us, that's sure," said Cleland. "This sort of thing doesn't belong in the new world."

"There's definitely something off about us," said Cleland. "This kind of thing doesn't belong in the new world."

"It's up to our over-rated American women," sneered Spink. "Only a few years ago we were slobbering over them, worshipping them, painting pictures of 'em—pictures influenced by the French naturalistic school—a lot of cow-faced American females suckling their young. Everybody was yelling for the simple life, summoning the nation back to nature, demanding that babies be produced in every family by the dozen, extolling procreation and lauding the American woman. That's the sort of female we celebrated and pretended to want. Now, look what we've got!—a nation of dancing dolls! A herd of restless, brainless, aggressive, impudent women proclaiming defiance and snapping their fingers at us!

"It's all in the hands of our overrated American women," Spink sneered. "Just a few years back, we were adoring them, idolizing them, painting their portraits—images inspired by the French naturalistic style—showing a group of cow-faced American women nursing their babies. Everyone was clamoring for the simple life, wanting the country to return to nature, insisting that every family should have loads of kids, praising procreation and celebrating the American woman. That’s the type of woman we honored and pretended to desire. Now, look at what we've ended up with!—a nation of dancing dolls! A herd of restless, mindless, confrontational, snappy women who are challenging us and snapping their fingers at us!"

"I tell you there burns here in the Garden to-night something more than the irresponsible gaiety of a lot of artists and Philistine pleasure-seekers. The world is on the verge of something terrifying; the restlessness of a universal fever is in its veins. Our entire human social structure is throbbing with it; every symptom is ominous of social collapse and a complete disintegration of the old order of civilization!"

"I'm telling you, there's more going on than just the carefree fun of a group of artists and mindless pleasure-seekers hanging out in the Garden tonight. The world is on the edge of something terrifying; there’s a nervous energy flowing through it. Our entire social structure is sensing it; every indication suggests we're heading toward a social collapse and a complete breakdown of the old order of civilization!"

"What's your other name, Spink?—Jeremiah?" asked Cleland, laughing.

"What's your other name, Spink? Jeremiah?" Cleland asked, laughing.

"No. I'm merely on my favourite topic. Listen to me, my young friend; all England faces strikes and political anarchy in Ireland and India; the restless sex is demanding its rights in London and menacing the Empire. France, betrayed by one of the restless ones, strangling in the clutch of scandal, is standing bewildered by the roar of the proletariat; Russia seethes internally, watching the restless Empress and her accursed priest out of millions of snaky, Asiatic eyes; Portugal has just fallen crashing into fragments around a terrified Queen; China splits open from end to end and vomits forth its dynasty on the tomb of the dead Dowager; Austria watches for the death of an old, old widower—an Imperial mummy long since dead in mind and spirit. Germany, who uses the lesser sex for breeding only, stares stolidly out of pig-like eyes at the Imperial litter of degenerates and defectives dropped with stolid regularity to keep the sty-supply of Hohenzollerns unimpaired. Only radicals like myself feel the cataclysmic waves deep under the earth, symptomatic, ominous of profound and vital readjustments already under way.

"No. I'm just discussing my favorite topic. Listen, my young friend; England is experiencing strikes and political turmoil in Ireland and India; women are fighting for their rights in London and challenging the Empire. France, betrayed by one of these restless spirits, is caught in a scandal and is shaking from the unrest of the working class; Russia is bubbling underneath, keeping an eye on the anxious Empress and her cursed priest through millions of deceitful, Asian eyes; Portugal just crumbled into chaos around a frightened Queen; China is falling apart and discarding its dynasty at the gravesite of the late Dowager; Austria is waiting for the death of an old, old widower—an Imperial figure who has long been dead mentally and spiritually. Germany, which sees women only as breeders, blankly gazes with pig-like eyes at the Imperial wasteland of degenerates and defectives, dropped with predictable regularity to maintain the supply of Hohenzollerns. Only radicals like me can sense the monumental changes brewing beneath the surface, a sign of significant and vital adjustments already in progress."

"And here in our once great Republic of the West, the fever of universal unrest is becoming apparent in this nation-wide movement for suffrage. State after state becomes a battle-ground and surrenders; accepted standards are shattered, the old social order and balance between the sexes—all the established formalism and belief of a man-constructed status—totters as door and gate and avenue and byway are insanely flung open to the mindless invasion of the restless sex! Don't stop me, Cleland; I am magnificent to-night. Listen! I tell you that political equality, equal opportunity, absolute personal liberty are practically in sight for women! What more is left? Conscious of the itching urge of its constitutional inclination to fuss and fidget, the restless sex, fundamentally gallinaceous, continues to wander on into bournes beyond its ken, hen-like, errant, pensively picking at the transcendentally unattainable, but always in motion—motion as mechanical and meaningless as the negative essence of cosmic inertia! ... Now, I'm through with you, Cleland. Thanks for listening. I don't think I want your goddess, after all. She looks too much like a tip-up snipe!"

"And here in our once-great Republic of the West, the intensity of widespread unrest is becoming evident in this nationwide movement for suffrage. One state after another turns into a battlefield and capitulates; accepted standards are broken, the old social order and balance between the sexes—all established formalities and beliefs of man-made status—teeter as doors, gates, streets, and paths are wildly thrown open to the mindless invasion of restless women! Don’t stop me, Cleland; I feel incredible tonight. Listen! I tell you that political equality, equal opportunity, and absolute personal freedom are practically within reach for women! What more is left? Aware of its constant urge to fuss and fidget, the restless women, much like chickens, keep wandering into areas beyond their understanding, hen-like, roaming, thoughtfully pecking at the beautifully unattainable, but always in motion—movement as mechanical and pointless as the negative essence of cosmic inertia! ... Now, I'm done with you, Cleland. Thanks for listening. I don’t think I want your goddess after all. She looks too much like a tipped-up snipe!"

And he took himself off, yawning.

Then he left, yawning.

The rushing din of the orchestra far below came up softened to Stephanie's ears, where she stood at the rail of the topmost gallery and looked down into the glimmering depths of the Ball of all the Gods.

The loud noise of the orchestra far below sounded faint to Stephanie as she stood at the railing of the highest gallery, looking down into the glittering depths of the Ball of all the Gods.

Her jewelled fingers rested on the rail, her slender body pressed against it; she stood with bent head, gazing down into the vortex, pensive, sombrely preoccupied with an indefinable anger that possessed her.

Her jeweled fingers rested on the railing, her slim body pressed against it; she stood with her head bent, gazing down into the whirlpool, absorbed in thought, deeply caught up in an indescribable anger that overwhelmed her.

The corridor behind her was full of shadowy figures scurrying to hazardous rendezvous. She was vaguely aware of encounters and pursuits; stifled laughter, sudden gusts of whispering, hurried adieux, hasty footfalls and the ghostly rustle of silks in flight.

The hallway behind her was packed with shadowy figures hurrying to risky meetings. She vaguely noticed encounters and chases; quiet laughter, sudden whispers, quick goodbyes, hurried footsteps, and the creepy swish of silks moving quickly.

She turned restlessly and went up into the corridor. A dryad was performing flip-flaps there and a gale of laughter and applause arose from her comrades watching her in a semi-circle.

She shifted nervously and walked into the hallway. A dryad was doing flips there, and a burst of laughter and applause came from her friends who were watching her in a semi-circle.

The Olympians, too, all seemed to have gathered there for a frolic—Zeus, Hermes, the long-legged Astarte, the amazingly realistic Aphrodite, and Eros, more realistic still—all clasping hands and dancing a ring-around-a-rosy while Bacchus and Ariadne in the centre performed a breakdown which drew frantic shouts of approval from the whirling ring.

The Olympians all appeared to be gathered there for some fun—Zeus, Hermes, the tall Astarte, the incredibly lifelike Aphrodite, and Eros, even more lifelike—all holding hands and dancing in a circle while Bacchus and Ariadne in the center performed a dance that drew enthusiastic cheers from the spinning dancers.

Then, in this hilarious circle, Stephanie caught sight of the snub-nose and transparent raiment of the button-eyed Goddess of Night, and next her, hand clasping hand, she recognized Cleland as another link in the rapidly rotating ring.

In this amusing circle, Stephanie noticed the snub-nosed figure and the sheer outfit of the button-eyed Goddess of Night. Next to her, holding hands, she recognized Cleland as another part of the rapidly rotating ring.

Aphrodite and Eros, hand locked in hand, were singing the song they had made so popular in "The Prince of Argolis" early in the winter:

Aphrodite and Eros, hand in hand, were singing the song they had made so popular in "The Prince of Argolis" early in the winter:

"Mrs. Aphrodite"
Gave her handsome son
Lots of golden curls
But very little golden money,
Clothed him in a nightgown!—
(Listen to me, girls!)
Love of golden curls
Leads the world astray!
(Listen to me, honey!)
Love of golden money
Acts the same way!"

Breathless with laughter the Grecian gods galloped round and round in a dizzy circle, flushed faces flashed past Stephanie, flying draperies and loosened hair fluttered and streamed and glimmered in confused sequence before her angry eyes.

Out of breath from laughing, the Greek gods ran in a dizzying circle, their flushed faces whizzing by Stephanie, while their flowing garments and loose hair fluttered and sparkled in a chaotic scene before her annoyed eyes.

Suddenly the mad dance broke up and flew into fragments, scattering its reeling, panting devotees into prancing couples in every direction.

Suddenly, the wild dance stopped and fell apart, sending its dizzy, breathless fans into happy pairs in every direction.

And straight into this wild confusion stepped Stephanie, her pretty eyes brilliant with wrath, her face a trifle pale.

And right into this chaotic scene stepped Stephanie, her beautiful eyes glowing with anger and her face a bit pale.

"Jim!"

"Jim!"

He let go of Lady Button-eyes in astonishment and turned around.

He let go of Lady Button-eyes in shock and turned around.

Stephanie said very coolly:

Stephanie said coolly:

"If you're going to raise the devil, raise him with me, please!"

"If you’re going to cause some drama, do it with me, please!"

Lady Button-eyes was not pleased and she showed it by stamping, which alone had sufficiently fixed her level if she had not also placed both hands on her hips and laughed scornfully when Cleland took leave of her and walked over to Stephanie.

Lady Button-eyes was not happy, and she made it clear by stomping her feet, which was enough to show her mood. She also put her hands on her hips and laughed mockingly when Cleland said goodbye to her and walked over to Stephanie.

"Where are the others?" he inquired, rather red at being discovered with such a crew. "You're not alone, are you, Steve?"

"Where are the others?" he asked, feeling somewhat embarrassed to be seen with this group. "You're not by yourself, are you, Steve?"

"Not now," she said sweetly; and passed her left arm through his and clasped her right hand over it. "Now," she said with an excited little laugh, "I am ready to raise the devil with you. Take me wherever you like, Jim."

"Not right now," she said gently, sliding her left arm through his and resting her right hand on it. "Now," she added with a playful laugh, "I'm ready to cause some trouble with you. Take me wherever you want, Jim."

The insulted gods gazed upon her with astonishment as she lifted her small head and sent an indifferent glance like an arrow at random among them. Then, not further noticing them, and absolutely indifferent to the button-eyed one, she strolled leisurely out of Olympus with her slightly disconcerted captive and disappeared from their view along the southern corridor. But once out of their range of vision her hot wrath returned.

The offended gods stared at her in disbelief as she raised her small head and threw them a casual glance, like an arrow flying randomly. Then, without paying them any more mind and fully ignoring the one with button eyes, she casually strolled out of Olympus with her slightly confused captive and disappeared from sight down the southern corridor. But once she was out of their line of sight, her intense anger returned.

"It was abominable," she said in a low, tense voice, "—your going off that way, when I told you the whole evening would be spoiled for me without you! I am hurt and angry, Jim."

"It was awful," she said in a calm, tense voice, "—you leaving like that when I told you the whole evening would be ruined for me without you! I feel hurt and angry, Jim."

But his smouldering wrath also flickered into flame now.

But his simmering anger flared up now.

"You had Grismer, didn't you!" he said. "What do you care whether I am with you or not?"

"You had Grismer, didn't you?" he said. "Why do you care whether I'm with you or not?"

"What do you mean? Yes, of course I had him. What has that to do with you?"

"What's that supposed to mean? Yes, of course I had him. What does that have to do with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?"you?

He replied with light insolence:

He replied with casual sass:

"Nothing. I'm not your husband."

"Nothing. I'm not your partner."

His words fell like a blow: she caught her breath with the hurt of them; then:

His words struck her deeply: she gasped from the hurt of them; then:

"Is that why you have avoided me?" she demanded in a tone of such concentrated passion that the unexpected flare-up startled him. It surprised her, too: for, all at once, in her heart something contracted agonizingly, and a surge of furious resentment flooded her, almost strangling speech.

"Is that why you've been avoiding me?" she asked, her voice full of such strong emotion that the sudden outburst caught him off guard. It surprised her as well: in that moment, something in her heart clenched painfully, and a wave of intense anger washed over her, almost choking her words.

"Why are you indifferent? Why are—are you unkind?" she stammered. "I've just found you again after all these years, haven't I? What do other people matter to us? Why should Oswald interfere between you and me? You and I haven't had each other for years! I—I can't stand it—to have you unkind—indifferent—to have you leave me this way when I want you—so desperately——"

"Why are you being so indifferent? Why are you—are you being unkind?" she stuttered. "I've just found you again after all these years, right? What do other people matter to us? Why should Oswald get in the way between us? You and I haven't had each other for years! I—I can't take it—to have you be unkind—indifferent—leaving me like this when I want you—so desperately——"

"I didn't leave you," he retorted sullenly. "You went away with—the man you married——"

"I didn't leave you," he said grumpily. "You ran off with—the guy you married——"

"Don't speak of him that way!" she interrupted hotly. "Nobody speaks of that affair at all!"

"Don't talk about him like that!" she interjected angrily. "No one brings up that incident at all!"

"Why not? You did marry him, didn't you?"

"Why not? You married him, right?"

"What of it!" she flamed back. "What has that to do with you and me! Why do you refer to it? It's my personal affair, anyway!"

"So what!" she snapped. "What does that have to do with us?"Why"Are you bringing this up? It’s my personal business, after all!"

He turned toward her, exasperated:

He turned to her, frustrated:

"If you think," he said, "that your behaviour with Grismer means nothing to me, you'd better undeceive yourself! ... Or I'll do it for you in a way you can't mistake!"

"If you think," he said, "that your behavior with Grismer doesn’t matter to me, you’re really wrong! ... Or I’ll make you see it in a way you can’t ignore!"

"Undeceive me?" she repeated uneasily. "How do you mean?"

"Undeceive me?" she said anxiously. "What do you mean?"

"By making a fight for you myself," he said, "by doing my best to get you back!"

"By fighting for you myself," he said, "by doing everything I can to bring you back!"

"I don't know what you mean, Jim," she repeated, her grey eyes intent on his flushed face.... "Do you believe you have been insulted by what I did? Is that what you mean?"

"I don't understand what you mean, Jim," she said again, her gray eyes locked on his flushed face. "Do you think I insulted you with my actions? Is that what you mean?"

He did not answer. They walked on, slowly pacing the deserted corridor. Her head was lowered now; her lips a trifle tremulous.

He didn't reply. They continued walking, gradually moving down the empty hallway. She had her head down now; her lips were slightly trembling.

"I—didn't suppose you'd take—what I did—that way," she said unsteadily. "I—respect and love you.... I supposed I was at liberty—to dispose of—myself. I didn't imagine you cared—very much——"

"I didn't think you would react like that to what I did," she said nervously. "I care about you and love you.... I thought I had the freedom to make my own choices. I didn't know you felt this strongly——"

Suddenly he freed his arm from her clasped fingers and passed it around her waist; and she caught her breath and placed her hand tightly over his to hold it there.

Suddenly, he pulled his arm away from her hold and wrapped it around her waist; she gasped and put her hand firmly over his to keep it there.

"You adorable boy," she whispered, "am I forgiven? And you do care for me, don't you, Jim?"

"You sweet boy," she whispered, "do you forgive me? And you __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__really"You do care about me, right, Jim?"

"Care for you!" he repeated in a low, menacing voice. "I care for nobody else in the world, Steve!"

"I care about you!" he said again in a low, menacing tone. "I don't care about anyone else in the world, Steve!"

She laughed happily, yielding confidently to his embrace, responding swiftly and adorably and with a frank unreserve that told a more innocent story than his close caress and boyish heart on fire confirmed.

She laughed happily, happily melting into his arms, responding quickly and sweetly with a genuine openness that showed a more innocent story than his tight hug and boyish passion indicated.

And, for the moment, she let him have his way, gaily enduring and humorously content with a reconciliation somewhat exaggerated and over-demonstrative on his part.

For now, she let him have control, happily putting up with and finding humor in a reconciliation that was slightly overdone and dramatic on his part.

But presently his lips on her flushed face, on her hair, on her throat, disconcerted her, and her own lips parted in dismayed and laughing protest at an ardour entirely new to her.

But soon his lips on her flushed face, her hair, and her throat surprised her, and her own lips parted in a mixture of surprise and laughter at a passion that was completely new to her.

He merely kissed her fragrant mouth into silence, looking steadily into her grey eyes now widening with perplexed and troubled inquiry.

He gently kissed her sweet-smelling lips into silence, gazing intently into her gray eyes, which were now growing wider with confusion and concern.

"I love you," he said. "I want you back. Now, do you understand, Steve? I love you! I love you!"

"I love you," he said. "I want you back. So, do you understand, Steve? I love you! I love you!"

Confused, crushed hotly in his embrace, she stared blankly at him for one dizzy instant; then, in silence, she twisted her supple body backward and aside, and with both nervous hands broke loose the circle of his arms.

Feeling confused and overwhelmed in his embrace, she looked at him blankly for a dizzying moment; then, without saying anything, she leaned her body back and to the side, and with both trembling hands, she managed to break free from his arms.

They were both rather white now; her breath came and went irregularly, checked in her throat with a little sob at intervals. She leaned back against the wall, one jewelled hand against her breast, looking aside and away from where he stood.

They were both looking quite pale now; her breathing was irregular, sometimes catching in her throat with a small sob. She leaned back against the wall, one jeweled hand on her chest, avoiding eye contact with him as he stood there.

"I told you," he said, unsteadily.

"I told you," he said, unsteadily.

She remained silent, keeping her gaze resolutely averted.

She stayed silent, keeping her eyes turned away.

"You understand now, don't you?" he asked.

"Do you understand now?" he asked.

She nodded.

She agreed.

Then he caught her in his arms again, and she threw back her lovely head, looking at him with frightened eyes, defending her lips with a bare, jewelled arm across them.

Then he caught her in his arms again, and she tilted her beautiful head back, looking at him with frightened eyes, using a bare, jeweled arm to shield her lips.

He laughed breathlessly and kissed the partly clenched fingers.

He laughed softly and kissed her partially clenched fingers.

"Don't," she whispered, her grey eyes brilliant with fear.

"Don't," she whispered, her gray eyes gleaming with fear.

"Do you understand that I am in love with you, Steve?"

"Do you understand that I'm in love with you, Steve?"

"Let me go, Jim——"

"Let me go, Jim—"

"Do you?"

"Do you?"

"Don't kiss me—that way——"

"Don't kiss me like that——

"Do you believe me?"

"Do you trust me?"

"I don't want to!——" Suddenly she turned terribly white in his arms, swayed a moment against him. He released her, steadied her; she passed one arm through his, leaning heavily on him.

"I don't want to!—" Suddenly, she turned pale in his arms and leaned against him for a moment. He released her, steadied her, and she wrapped one arm through his, leaning heavily on him.

"Are you faint, Steve?" he whispered.

"Are you feeling lightheaded, Steve?" he whispered.

"A—little. It's nothing. The air here is stifling.... I'm tired." ... She dropped her head against his shoulder. Her lids were half closed as they descended the steps, he guiding her.

"A—just a bit. It's nothing. The air here is stuffy.... I'm tired." ... She rested her head on his shoulder. Her eyes were half-closed as they descended the steps, with him guiding her.

It seemed to her an interminable descent. She felt as though she were falling through space into a glittering, roaring abyss. In their box sat Helen and Grayson, gossiping gaily together and waiting for another dance to begin. Cleland warned Stephanie in a whisper, and she lifted her head and straightened up with an effort.

It felt to her like an endless fall. She could sense herself diving through the air into a brilliant, thunderous emptiness. In their box, Helen and Grayson were happily chatting, waiting for the next dance to begin. Cleland quietly cautioned Stephanie, and she lifted her head and straightened up with some difficulty.

She said mechanically:

She said in a monotone:

"I'm going home; I'm very tired."

"I'm going home; I'm super tired."

Helen and Grayson rose and the former came toward her inquiringly.

Helen and Grayson got up, and Helen walked over to her with a curious expression.

Stephanie smiled:

Stephanie smiled:

"Jim will take me back," she said. "Don't let me disturb your pleasure. And tell Oswald I was very sleepy.... And not to come to the studio for a day or two. Good night, dear."

"Jim will give me a ride home," she said. "I don’t want to interrupt your fun. Also, please tell Oswald I was really tired… and that he shouldn’t come to the studio for a day or two. Good night, love."

She made a humorously tired little gesture of farewell to Grayson also, and, taking Cleland's arm again, sauntered with him toward the lobby.

She waved goodbye to Grayson with a silly, exaggerated gesture, then took Cleland's arm again and walked with him toward the lobby.

"Get your overcoat and my wraps," she said in a colourless, even voice. "I have a car outside. Here's the call-check. I'll wait over there for you."

"Get your overcoat and my wraps," she said in a calm, even tone. "I have a car waiting outside. Here's the call-check. I'll be over there waiting for you."

Her car, a toy limousine, was ultimately found. Cleland redeemed his overcoat and her wrap. When he came back for her she smiled at him, suffered him to swathe her in the white silk cloak, and, laying her dainty hand lightly on his sleeve, went out with him into the lamp-lit grey of dawn.

Her car, a toy limousine, was finally located. Cleland retrieved his overcoat and her wrap. When he came back for her, she smiled at him, allowed him to cover her with the white silk cloak, and softly put her delicate hand on his sleeve as they stepped out into the lamp-lit gray of dawn.

"You are feeling better," he said as they seated themselves in the limousine and the little car rolled away southward.

"You're feeling better," he said as they got into the limousine and the small car drove south.

"Yes. It was the stifling atmosphere there, I suppose."

"Yeah. It was probably the heavy atmosphere there."

"It was horribly close," he assented.

"It was very close," he agreed.

They remained silent for a while. Then, abruptly:

They stayed silent for a while. Then, all of a sudden:

"Have I made you angry, Steve?" he asked.

"Did I make you mad, Steve?" he asked.

She looked up and laughed:

She looked up and laughed:

"You adorable boy," she said.

"You cute boy," she said.

"You don't mind if I'm in love with you?" he asked.

"Are you okay with me being in love with you?" he asked.

"I haven't any mind. I can't seem to think.... But I don't think you'd better kiss me until I collect my senses again.... Please don't, Jim."

"I can't think clearly. I just can't seem to organize my thoughts.... But I don't think you should kiss me until I sort things out.... Please don’t, Jim."

They became silent again until the car drew up before her door. She had two keys in her cloak pocket; she paused to give the chauffeur an order, turning to ask Cleland whether he didn't want the car to take him to the Hotel Rochambeau.

They went quiet again until the car stopped in front of her door. She had two keys in her cloak pocket; she paused to give the driver a command, turning to ask Cleland if he wanted the car to take him to the Hotel Rochambeau.

"Thanks; it's only a step. I had rather walk."

"Thanks; it's just a step. I'd rather walk."

So the car drove away; Cleland opened the front door for her, then her own studio door. She felt around the corner in the darkness and switched on the electric bulb in a standing lamp.

The car drove off; Cleland opened the front door for her, then her studio door. She felt along the wall in the dark and turned on the light of a standing lamp.

"Good night, Steve," he said, taking her hand in both of his.

"Good night, Steve," he said, holding her hand with both of his.

"Good night.... Unless you care to talk to me for a little while."

"Good night... unless you want to chat for a bit."

"It's four o'clock in the morning."

"It's 4 AM."

"I can't sleep—I know that."

"I can't sleep—I know."

He said in a low voice:

He said softly:

"Besides, I am very much in love with you. I think I had better go back."

"Also, I'm truly in love with you. I think I should go back."

"Oh.... Do you think so?"

"Oh... Do you really think so?"

"Don't you?"

"Don't you?"

"I told you that I haven't recovered enough sense to think."

"I told you that I still haven't gained enough clarity to think straight."

She crossed the threshold and walked into the studio, dropping her cloak across a chair; and presently halted before the empty fireplace, gazing into its smoke-blackened depths.

She walked into the studio and threw her coat over a chair; then she stopped in front of the empty fireplace, gazing into its soot-covered depths.

For a few moments she stood there in a brown study—a glittering, exquisite figure in the subdued light which fell in tiny points of fire on gem and ring, bracelet and girdle, and tipped the gilded sandals on her little naked feet with sparks of living flame.

For a moment, she stood there lost in thought—a stunning, beautiful figure in the soft light that shimmered like tiny flames on her gems and rings, bracelets and belt, illuminating the gilded sandals on her small bare feet with sparks of life.

Then she turned her charming young head and looked across at him where he stood on the threshold.

Then she turned her beautiful young head and glanced at him standing in the doorway.

"What do you think?" she said. "Ought you to go?"

"What do you think?" she asked. "Should you go?"

"I ought to. But I don't think I shall."

"I should, but I don't think I'm going to."

"No, don't go," she said with a little laugh. "After all, if we're not to remain brother and sister any longer, there's a most fascinating novelty in your being here."

"No, don't go," she said with a little laugh. "I mean, if we’re not going to be siblings anymore, it's actually pretty interesting that you're here."

He came in and closed the door. She made room for him on the sofa and he flung his coat across her cloak and seated himself.

He walked in and closed the door. She cleared a spot for him on the sofa, and he tossed his coat over her cloak before sitting down.

"Now," she said, dropping one silken knee over the other and clasping her hands around it, "how much can we care for each other without being silly? You know I have a dreadful intuition that I'd better not kiss you any more. Not that I don't adore you as much as I always did——"

"Now," she said, crossing one leg over the other and wrapping her hands around it, "how much can we care for each other without being ridiculous? You know I have this terrible feeling that it’s best if I don’t kiss you anymore. Not that I don’t adore you just as much as I always have——"

She turned squarely around and looked at him out of her lovely eyes:

She turned to face him and gazed at him with her beautiful eyes:

"You took me by surprise. I didn't understand. Then, suddenly I lost my senses and became panicky. I was scared stiff, Jim—you kissed me so many times——"

"You completely surprised me. I didn't understand it at first. Then, out of nowhere, I freaked out and started to panic. I was paralyzed with fear, Jim—you kissed me so many times——"

He reddened and looked down. Under his eyes her bare foot hung in its golden sandal—an exquisite, snowy little foot, quite perfectly fashioned to match her hands' soft symmetry.

He flushed and looked down. Below him, her bare foot was perched in a golden sandal—an exquisite, delicate little foot, perfectly shaped to match the gentle symmetry of her hands.

"If you loved me," he said, "you would not care how many times I kissed you."

"If you truly loved me," he said, "you wouldn't care how many times I kissed you."

"But you kept on—and you kissed my eyes and throat——"

"But you didn’t stop—you kissed my eyes and neck—"

"You wouldn't care what I did if you loved me."

"If you truly loved me, you wouldn't care about what I did."

"But they were unusual places to be kissed. I was scared. Did you think me ridiculous? It was rather startling, you know. It was such a complete novelty."

"But those were weird places to be kissed. I was scared. Did you think I was silly? It was pretty surprising, you know. It was a completely new experience."

She admitted it so naïvely that he laughed in spite of his chagrin.

She admitted it so naively that he laughed even though he was frustrated.

"Steve," he said, "I don't know what to do about it. I'm falling more deeply in love with you every moment; and you are merely kind and sweet and friendly about it——"

"Steve," he said, "I’m not sure what to do about this. I'm falling more in love with you every moment, and you're just being nice and sweet and friendly about it——"

"I'm intensely interested!" she said.

"I'm super interested!" she said.

"Interested," he repeated; "yes, that describes it."

"Interested," he said again; "yeah, that captures it."

"A girl couldn't help being interested when a man she had always adored as a brother suddenly takes her into his arms and kisses her in unusual places," she said, "—and does it a great number of times——"

"A girl can't help but feel curious when a guy she’s always seen as a brother suddenly pulls her into his arms and kisses her in unexpected places," she said, "—and does it a lot of times——"

"Probably you kept count," he said with boyish sarcasm.

"You probably kept track," he said, playfully sarcastic.

She laughed outright:

She burst out laughing:

"I wish I had. It was a perfectly shameless performance. If you ever do it again I shall keep count—out loud!"

"I wish I had. It was an entirely shameless act. If you ever do it again, I’ll keep track—out loud!"

"Is that all you'll do?"

"Is that all you're doing?"

"What else is there to do?" she inquired, smiling a trifle uneasily.

"What else is there to do?" she asked, giving a slightly nervous smile.

"You might find it in your heart to respond."

"You might feel motivated to reply."

"How can my heart hold any more of you than it does and always has?" she asked with pretty impatience.

"How can my heart contain any more of you than it does now and always has?" she asked with a delightful impatience.

"Can't you love me?"

"Can't you love me?

"I don't know how to any more than I do."

"I don't know how to do anything more than what I already do."

"But you did not find it agreeable when I kissed you."

"But you didn't look like you enjoyed it when I kissed you."

"I—don't know what I felt.... We always kissed." She began to laugh. "I enjoyed that; but I don't think you did, always. You sometimes looked rather bored, Jim."

"I don't know what I felt.... We always kissed." She began to laugh. "I enjoyed it."that"But I don't think you always felt that way, Jim. Sometimes you seemed a bit bored."

"I'm getting well paid back," he said.

"I'm getting paid back really well," he said.

This seemed to afford her infinite delight; there was malice in her grey eyes now, and a hint of pretty mockery in her laughter.

This seemed to bring her endless joy; there was a mischievous sparkle in her gray eyes now, and a hint of playful teasing in her laughter.

"To think," she said, "that James Cleland should ever become sentimental with poor little Stephanie Quest! What an unbending! What condescension! What a come-down! Oh, Jim, if I've really got you at last I'm going to raise the very devil with you!"

"Can you believe," she said, "that James Cleland would ever get sentimental about poor little Stephanie Quest? What a twist! What arrogance! What a fall from grace! Oh, Jim, if I've finally got you, I'm going to make your life a living hell!"

"You're doing it."

"You're crushing it."

"Am I? I hope I am! I mean to torment you! Why, when I think of the long, long years of childish adoration and awe—of the days when I tagged after you, grateful to be noticed, thankful when you found time for me——" She clapped her hands together delightedly, enchanted with his glum and reddening face. For what she said was the truth; he knew it, though she did not realize how true it had been—and meant merely to exaggerate.

"Am I? I hope I am! I'm definitely planning to annoy you! When I think about all those long years of innocent admiration and respect—the times I followed you around, so grateful for your acknowledgment, so thankful whenever you had time for me——" She clapped her hands together excitedly, captivated by his sulky and blushing face. What she said was true; he knew it, even though she didn’t fully grasp how true it had been—and only meant to exaggerate.

"Also," she said, "you leave me quite alone for three whole years when you could have come back at the end of two!"

"Also," she said, "you left me all alone for three whole years when you could have come back after two!"

His face darkened and he bit his lip.

His expression darkened, and he bit his lip.

"You're quite right," he said in a quiet voice. "A girl couldn't very well fall in love with that sort of man."

"You're totally right," he said quietly. "A girl really couldn't fall in love with that kind of guy."

There was a silence. She had been enjoying her revenge, but she had not expected him to take it so seriously.

There was silence. She had been enjoying her revenge, but she hadn’t expected him to take it so seriously.

He sat there with lowered head, considering, gnawing at his under-lip in silence. She had not intended to hurt him. She was inexperienced enough with him to be worried. His features seemed older, leaner, full of unfamiliar shadows—disturbingly aloof and stern.

He sat there with his head down, lost in thought, biting his lower lip in silence. She hadn't meant to hurt him. She felt anxious because she was still getting to know him. His face looked older, thinner, and had unfamiliar shadows—strangely distant and serious.

She hesitated—the swift, confused memory of an hour before checking her for an instant, then she leaned toward him, quite certain of what would happen—silent and curious as he drew her into his arms.

She paused for a moment—the rushed, chaotic memory from an hour ago ran through her mind. Then she leaned in toward him, fully aware of what was about to happen—quiet and curious as he pulled her into his arms.

She was very silent, too, listening to his impetuous, broken avowal—suffering his close embrace, his lips on her eyes and mouth and throat once more. The enormous novelty of it preoccupied her; the intense interest in his state of mind. Her curiosity held her spellbound, too, and unresponsive but fascinated.

She was also really quiet, listening to his passionate, broken confession—putting up with his tight embrace, his lips on her eyes, mouth, and throat again. The overwhelming freshness of it all consumed her; she was deeply intrigued by his state of mind. Her curiosity kept her captivated, unresponsive yet fascinated.

She lay very quietly in his arms, her lovely head resting on his shoulder, sometimes with eyes closed, sometimes watching him, meeting his eyes with a faint smile.

She lay quietly in his arms, her lovely head resting on his shoulder, sometimes with her eyes closed and other times watching him, meeting his gaze with a slight smile.

Contact with him no longer frightened her. Her mind was clear, busy with this enormous novelty, searching for the reason of it, striving to understand his passion which she shyly recognized with an odd feeling of pride and tenderness, but to which there was nothing in her that responded—nothing more than tender loyalty and the old love she had always given him.

Being around him didn't scare her anymore. Her mind was clear, actively processing this big change, trying to understand his feelings that she quietly recognized with a weird mix of pride and affection, but there was nothing in her that responded—nothing more than a deep loyalty and the old love she had always given him.

The grey tranquillity of her eyes, virginal and clear—the pulseless quiet of the girl chilled him.

The calm gray of her eyes, pure and clear—the girl's stillness made him feel uneasy.

"You don't love me, Steve, do you?"

"You don't love me, do you, Steve?"

"Not—as you—wish me to."

"Not how you want me to."

"Can't you?"

"Can’t you?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know."

"Is there any chance?"

"Is there a chance?"

She looked out across the studio, considering, and her grey eyes grew vague and remote.

She looked around the studio, lost in thought, her gray eyes turning distant and unfocused.

"I don't know, Jim.... I think that something has been left out of me.... Whatever it is. I don't know how to love—fall in love—as you wish me to. I don't know how to go about it. Perhaps it's because I've never thought about it. It's never occupied my mind."

"I don’t know, Jim… I feel like something’s missing in me… Whatever it is, I don’t know how to love—or fall in love—the way you want me to. I have no clue how to do it. Maybe it’s because I’ve never really thought about it. It’s never crossed my mind."

"Then," he burst out, "how in God's name did you ever come to marry!"

"Then," he exclaimed, "how in the world did you ever get married!"

She looked up at him gravely:

She looked up at him with a serious expression:

"That is very different," she said.

"That’s really different," she said.

"Then you are in love with him!"

"Then you love him!"

"I told you that he fascinates me."

"I mentioned that he's really interesting to me."

"Is it love?" he asked violently.

"Is it love?" he asked violently.

"I don't know."

"I have no idea."

"You must know! You've got a mind!"

"You need to know! You've got a mind!"

"It doesn't explain what I feel for him. I can't put it into words."

"It doesn't convey how I feel about him. I can't find the right words."

He drew her roughly to him, bent over her, looked into her eyes, and kissed her lips again and again.

He pulled her close, leaned down, looked into her eyes, and kissed her lips over and over.

"Can't you love me, Steve? Can't you?" he stammered.

"Can't you love me, Steve?"Can'tyou?" he hesitated.

"I—want to. I wish I did—the way you want me to."

"I want to. I wish I could—just like you want me to."

"Will you try?"

"Are you willing to try?"

"I don't know how to try."

"I don’t know how to try."

"Do your lips on mine mean nothing to you?"

"Do your lips on mine mean anything to you?"

"Yes.... You are so dear.... I am wonderfully contented—and not afraid."

"Yes... You mean a lot to me... I feel genuinely happy—and not afraid."

After a moment she released herself, laughed, and sat up, adjusting her hair with one hand and resting against his shoulder.

After a moment, she released her grip, laughed, and sat up, styling her hair with one hand while leaning against his shoulder.

"A fine scandal if Helen should come in," she remarked. "It's odd to think of myself as married. And that's another thing, Jim. It never occurred to me until now, but I've no business to give myself up to you as I have to-night." She leaned forward on one elbow, musing for a while, then, lifting her head with a troubled smile: "But what is a girl to do when her brother suddenly turns into her lover? Must she forbid him to kiss her? And refrain from kissing him?——" She flung one arm around his neck impulsively. "I won't forbid you! I would have to if I were in love with you in the same way. But I'm not and I don't care what you do. And whatever you do, I adore anyway."

"What a scandal it would be if Helen walked in," she said. "It feels strange to think of myself as married. And there's something else, Jim. I just realized that I shouldn't give myself to you like I have tonight." She leaned forward on one elbow, thought for a moment, then lifted her head with a worried smile: "But what’s a girl supposed to do when her brother suddenly becomes her lover? Should she tell him not to kiss her? And hold back from kissing him?——" She impulsively threw one arm around his neck. "Iwon't"No, I won't! I'd have to if I loved you the same way. But I don't, and I honestly don't care what you do. And no matter what you do, I love it anyway."

A key rattled in the lock; she sprang to her feet and went toward the door. Helen came in, and she saw Grayson and Grismer standing in the hallway.

A key rattled in the lock; she stood up quickly and walked over to the door. Helen came in, and she saw Grayson and Grismer standing in the hallway.

"Come in everybody!" she cried. "Shall we all have breakfast before we part? Don't you think it would be delightful, Phil? Don't you, Oswald? And you know we could take up the rugs and dance while the coffee is boiling. Wait! I'll turn on the music-box!——"

"Come in, everyone!" she shouted. "Should we all have breakfast before we head out? Don’t you think that would be awesome, Phil? What about you, Oswald? And we could roll up the rugs and dance while the coffee is brewing. Hold on! I'll get the music box!"

Helen and Grayson deliberately began a tango; Grismer came over to where Cleland was standing:

Helen and Grayson deliberately began a tango; Grismer walked over to where Cleland was standing:

"They're still dancing in the Garden," he said pleasantly. "Did you and Stephanie get enough of it?"

"They're still dancing in the Garden," he said happily. "Did you and Stephanie get enough of it?"

CHAPTER XX

CHAPTER XX

Cleland, being young, required sleep, and it was not until noon that he awoke.

Cleland was young, so he needed sleep, and he didn't wake up until noon.

Cool-headed retrospection during tubbing and dressing increased his astonishment at the manner in which he had spent his first day in New York after the years of absence. For into that one day had been crowded a whole gamut of experience and of sensations that seemed incredible when he thought them over.

As he relaxed in the tub and got dressed, he couldn't help but be amazed at how he had spent his first day in New York after being away for so long. That one day was filled with experiences and emotions that felt almost surreal when he thought about them.

Every emotion that a young man could experience seemed to have been called into play during that bewildering day and night—curiosity, resentment, apprehension, anger, jealousy, love, passion. And their swift and unexpected sequence had confused him, wrought him up to a pitch of excitement which set every nerve on edge.

All the emotions a young man could feel were stirred up during that confusing day and night—curiosity, anger, anxiety, jealousy, love, and passion. The fast and unpredictable flow of these feelings overwhelmed him, heightening his excitement to a point where every nerve felt on edge.

He could not comprehend what had happened, what he had experienced and said and done as he stood at his window looking out into the sunshine of the quiet street; and yet, just around the corner the girl who was the cause and reason of it all lay still asleep, in all probability.

He couldn't grasp what had happened, what he had gone through, said, and done while standing at his window, gazing out at the sunny, peaceful street; yet, just around the corner, the girl who was the cause of it all was probably still asleep.

Breakfast was served in his room and he ate it with a perfectly healthy appetite. Then he lighted a cigarette and walked to the window again to stare silently put across the sunny street and marshall his thoughts into some semblance of order.

Breakfast was brought to his room, and he enjoyed it with a healthy appetite. After that, he lit a cigarette and walked back to the window to quietly look out at the sunny street while sorting out his thoughts.

The aromatic smoke from his cigarette curled against the window pane and he gazed absently through it at the vague phantom of a girl's face which memory evoked unbidden.

The fragrant smoke from his cigarette floated up against the window, and he gazed blankly through it at the blurry image of a girl's face that popped up in his memory unexpectedly.

What had happened? Was it really love? Was it anger, wounded amour-propre, jealousy? Was it resentment and disgust at the silly, meaningless thing that one whom he had considered as his own kinswoman had done in his absence? Was it a determination to tear her loose that had started the thing—an unreasoning, impulsive attempt at vengeance, born of hurt pride that incited him to get her back? For the bond between her and Grismer seemed to him intolerable, hateful—a thing he would not endure if he could shatter it.

What happened? Was it really love? Was it anger, wounded pride, or jealousy? Was it resentment and disgust at the ridiculous, pointless thing someone he thought of as family had done while he was away? Was it a determination to set her free that sparked the situation—an irrational, impulsive act of revenge, fueled by hurt pride that pushed him to win her back? To him, the bond between her and Grismer felt unbearable, disgusting—a situation he couldn’t stand if he had the ability to end it.

Why? Was it because he himself had fallen in love with a girl whom, heretofore, he had regarded with the tranquil, tolerant affection of a brother? Was it love? Was there any other name for the impulse which had suddenly overmastered him when he caught this girl in his arms, confused, frightened, stunned her with hot, incoherent declarations? Had he even really meant what he had said—not in the swift hurricane of passion which had enveloped him like a flame when he held her waist enlaced and the sweetness of her face and throat and hair blinded him to everything else—but in the cold after-light of retrospection did he now mean what he had said last night?

Why? Was it because he had fallen for a girl he once viewed with the calm, accepting affection of a brother? Was it love? Is there any other word for the intense feeling that took over him when he held her close, feeling confused and scared, as he overwhelmed her with passionate, chaotic confessions? Did he really mean what he said—not in the whirlwind of desire that wrapped around him like fire when he held her waist, her beauty blinding him to everything else—but in the clear light of reflection, does he still mean what he confessed last night?

Or had it all been due to the place and the hour—the relaxing of convention in the shattering din of music and laughter—the whirlwind of gaiety and excitement—the girl's beauty—the sudden thrill of his contact with her? Was that what had accounted for what he had done and said?—brute impulse loosed by passion born out of nothing more noble than the moment's mental intoxication—nothing more real than ephemeral emotion, excitement, sheer physical sensation?

Or was it just the setting and the time—the relaxing of rules in the loud atmosphere of music and laughter—the whirlwind of fun and excitement—the girl's beauty—the sudden thrill he felt from being near her? Is that what justified his actions and words?—unfiltered impulse fueled by a passion stemming from nothing deeper than the thrill of the moment—nothing more authentic than passing emotions, excitement, and sheer physical sensation?

It was not like him. He realized that. Hitherto his brain had been in control of his emotions. His was a clear mind, normally. Impulse seldom tripped him.

That wasn't typical of him. He was aware of that. Until now, his mind had controlled his emotions. Usually, his thinking was sharp. He seldom acted on impulse.

He had never been in love—never even tried to persuade himself that he had been, even when he had, in his boyish loneliness in Paris, built for himself a bewitching ideal out of a very familiar Stephanie and had addressed to this ideal several reams of romantic nonsense. That had been merely the safety valve working in the very full and lonely heart of a boy.

He had never been in love—he never even tried to convince himself that he was, even when, during his lonely youth in Paris, he turned a very familiar Stephanie into a captivating ideal and wrote several pages of romantic nonsense about this ideal. That had simply been a safety valve releasing pressure in the full and lonely heart of a young man.

Even in the gay, ephemeral, irresponsible affairs that occurred from time to time during his career abroad—even when in the full tide of romantic adoration for his mundane Countess, and fairly wallowing in flattered gratitude for her daintily amused condescension, did he ever deceive himself into believing he was in love.

Even in the fun, casual, and short-lived relationships that occurred from time to time during his time abroad—even when he was completely captivated by his ordinary Countess and fully enjoying her gently amused condescension—he never deceived himself into believing he was in love.

And now, in the lurid light of the exaggerated, bewildering, disquieting events of the preceding day and night, he was trying to think clearly and honestly—trying to reconcile his deeds and words with what he had known of himself—trying to find out what really was the matter with him.

And now, in the shocking aftermath of the intense, confusing, and unsettling events of the day and night before, he was trying to think clearly and honestly—trying to align his actions and words with what he knew about himself—trying to understand what was really wrong with him.

He did not know. He knew that Stephanie had exasperated him—exasperated him to reckless passion—exasperated him even more by not responding to that passion. He had declared his love for her; he had attempted to drive the declaration into her comprehension by the very violence of reiteration. The tranquil, happy loyalty, which always had been his, was all he evoked in her for all the impulsive vows he made, for all his reckless emotion loosened with the touch of her lips—so hotly ungoverned when her grey eyes looked into his, honestly perplexed, sweetly searching to comprehend the source of these fierce flames which merely warmed her with their breath.

He didn't know. He realized that Stephanie had frustrated him—frustrated him to the point of reckless passion—frustrated him even more by not returning that passion. He had confessed his love for her; he had tried to make it clear by stressing it over and over. The calm, happy loyalty he had always shown was all he inspired in her, despite all the impulsive promises he made and all the reckless feelings that were unleashed with her kiss—so intensely unrestrained when her gray eyes met his, genuinely puzzled, sweetly trying to understand the source of these fierce flames that only warmed her with their breath.

"It's a curious thing," he thought, "that a man, part of whose profession is to write about love and analyze it, doesn't know whether he's in love or not."

"It's funny," he thought, "that a guy whose job is to write about love and analyze it doesn't even know if he's in love."

It was quite true. He didn't know. Accepted symptoms were lacking. He had not awakened thrilled with happiness at the memory of the night before. He awoke dazed and doubtful that all these things had happened, worried, searching in his mind for some reason for his behaviour.

It was completely true. He had no clue. The usual signs weren't there. He didn't wake up excited and happy about the memories from the night before. Instead, he woke up feeling confused and uncertain that everything had really happened, worried and trying to understand what had caused his actions.

And, except that a man had taken her out of his keeping, and that resentment and jealousy had incited him to recover her, and, further, in the excitement of the attempt, that he had suddenly found himself involved in deeper, fiercer emotions than he had bargained for, he could come to no conclusion concerning his actual feeling for Stephanie.

Besides the fact that a guy had removed her from his life, and that anger and jealousy drove him to win her back, along with the reality that in a heated moment, he found himself overwhelmed by stronger emotions than he anticipated, he couldn’t determine how he really felt about Stephanie.

He spent the day hunting for a studio-apartment.

He spent the day searching for a studio apartment.

About five o'clock he called her on the telephone; and heard her voice presently:

At around five o'clock, he called her on the phone, and soon he heard her voice:

"Have you quite recovered, Jim? I feel splendid!"

"Are you feeling better, Jim? I'm feeling great!"

"Recovered? I was all right this morning when I woke up."

"Recovered? I was doing fine this morning when I got up."

"I mean your senses?"

"I mean your senses?"

"Oh. Did you think I lost them last night, Steve?"

"Oh. Did you think I misplaced them last night, Steve?"

"Didn't you?"

"Didn’t you?"

Her voice was very sweet but there was in it a hint of hidden laughter.

Her voice was really sweet, but you could sense a touch of hidden laughter in it.

"No," he said shortly.

"No," he said briefly.

"Oh. Then you really were in your right senses last night?" she inquired.

"Oh. So you were actually thinking clearly last night?" she asked.

"Certainly. Were you?"

"Sure. Were you?"

"Well, for a little while I seemed to have lost the power of thinking. But after that I was intensely, consciously, deeply interested and profoundly curious." He could hear her laughing.

"For a while, I felt totally blank. But then, I became super aware, really interested, and deeply curious." He could hear her laughing.

"Curious about what?" he demanded.

"Curious about what?" he asked.

"About your state of mind, Jim. The situation was such a novelty, too. I was trying to comprehend it—trying to consider what a girl should do in such a curious emergency."

"About how you're feeling, Jim. This situation was so unfamiliar and different. I was trying to make sense of it—wondering what a girl should do in such an unusual emergency."

"Emergency?" he repeated.

"Emergency?" he asked again.

"Certainly. Do you fancy I'm accustomed to such novelties as you introduced me to last night?"

"Of course. Do you think I'm familiar with the new experiences you introduced me to last night?"

"What do you think about them now?"

"What do you think about them now?"

"I'm slightly ashamed of us both. We were rather silly, you know——"

I'm a little embarrassed for both of us. We __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__wereacting kinda foolish, you know—"

"You were not," he interrupted drily.

"You weren't," he interrupted dryly.

"Is that a tribute or a reproach?" came her gay voice over the wire. "I don't quite know how to take it!"

"Is that a compliment or a criticism?" her cheerful voice came through the line. "I'm not really sure how to take it!"

"Reassure yourself, Steve. You were most circumspect and emotionless——"

"Calm down, Steve. You were very careful and composed——"

"Jim! That is brutal and untrue! I was not circumspect!"

"Jim! That's mean and not true! I wasn't being careful!"

"You were the other, then."

"You were the other person."

"What a perfectly cruel and outrageous slander! You've made me unhappy, now. And all day I've been so absolutely happy in thinking of what happened."

"What a totally cruel and outrageous lie! You've made me really unhappy now. And all day I've been so incredibly happy thinking about what happened."

"Is that true?" he asked in an altered voice.

"Is that true?" he asked, his voice sounding different.

"Of course it's true!"

"It's definitely true!"

"You just said you were ashamed——"

"You just said you were embarrassed—"

"I was, very, very slightly; but I've been too happy to be very much ashamed!"

"I felt a bit ashamed, but I've been too happy to really care!"

"You darling!——"

"You sweetheart!——"

"Oh! The gentleman bestows praise! Such a kind gentleman to perceive merit and confer his distinguished approval. Any girl ought to endeavour to earn further marks of consideration and applause from so gracious a gentleman——"

"Oh! This guy gives compliments! What a great guy to acknowledge talent and offer his high approval. Any girl should try to earn more respect and praise from such a generous guy——"

"Steve, you tormenting little wretch, can't you be serious with me?"

"Steve, you little troublemaker, can’t you be serious with me?"

"I am," she said, laughing. "Tell me what you've been doing to-day?"

"I'm here," she said with a laugh. "What have you been doing today?"

"Hunting for lodgings. What have you been doing?"

"Searching for a place to stay. What have you been doing?"

"Watching Helen make a study of a horse out in the covered court. Then we had tea. Then Oswald dropped in and played the piano divinely, as he always does. Then Helen and I started to dress for dinner. Then you called. Where did you look for lodgings?"

I watched Helen studying a horse in the covered courtyard. After that, we had tea. Then Oswald dropped by and played the piano beautifully, as he always does. Next, Helen and I started getting ready for dinner. That’s when you called. Where did you look for a place to stay?

"Oh, I went to about all the studio buildings——"

"Oh, I went to almost all the studio buildings——"

"Aren't you going to open the house?"

"Aren't you going to open the door?"

"No. It's too lonely."

"No. It's too lonely."

"Yes," she said, "it would be too lonely. You and I couldn't very well live there together unless we had an older woman."

"Yeah," she said, "it would be way too lonely. You and I couldn't actually live there together unless we had an older woman."

"No."

"No."

"So it's better not to open it until"—she laughed gaily—"you marry some nice girl. Then it will be safe enough for me to call on the Cleland family, I fancy. Won't it, Jim?"

"So it's better not to open it until"—she laughed joyfully—"you marry a nice girl. Then it should be safe for me to visit the Cleland family, I think. Right, Jim?"

"Quite," he replied drily. "But when I marry that nice girl, you won't have far to go when you call on the Cleland family."

"Sure," he replied flatly. "But when I marry that nice girl, you won't have to go far when you visit the Cleland family."

"Oh, how kind! You mean to board me, Jim?"

"Oh, how great! You want to take me in, Jim?"

"You know what I do mean," he said.

"You know what I"mean," he said.

"I wonder! Is it really a declaration of serious and respectable intentions? But you're quite safe. And I'm afraid you know it. Tell me, did you find an apartment to suit you?"

"I wonder! Is this really a serious and respectful statement of intentions? But you're completely safe. And I think you know that. So, did you find an apartment that suits you?"

"No."

"No."

"Why not come here? There's a studio and apartment which will be free May first. Oh, Jim, please take it! If you say so I'll telephone the agent now! Shall I? It would be too heavenly if we were under the same roof again!"

"Why don't you come here? There's a studio and an apartment available starting May first. Oh, Jim, please take it! If you agree, I'll call the agent."now"Should I? It would be awesome if we were living together again!"

"Do you want me, Steve? After—and in spite of everything?"

Do youwantme, Steve? After—no matter what?"

"Want you?" He heard her happy, scornful laughter. Then: "We're dining out, Jim; but come to-morrow. I'll telephone now that you'll take the studio. May I, Jim dear?"

"Do you want"To, Jim?" He heard her happy, teasing laughter. Then she said, "We're going out for dinner, Jim; but come by tomorrow. I'll call since you're going to take the studio. Does that work for you, Jim dear?"

"Yes," he said. "And I'll come to you to-morrow."

"Yeah," he said. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"You angel boy! I wish I weren't going out to-night. Thank you, Jim, dear, for making me happy again."

"You sweet angel!"wishI wasn't planning to go out tonight. Thanks, Jim, for making me happy again.

"Are you?"

"Are you?"

"Indescribably. I don't think you know what your kindness to me means. It makes a different person of me. It fills and thrills and inspires me. Why, Jim, it actually is health and life to me. And when you are unkind—it seems to paralyze me—check something in my mind. I can't explain——"

"I can't even express it. I don’t think you understand how much your kindness matters to me. It transforms me entirely. It lifts me up and motivates me. Honestly, Jim, it feels like health and vitality to me. And when you're unkind—it feels like it freezes me—like it disrupts something in my mind. I can't explain it——"

"Steve!"

"Steve!"

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

"Could I come in for a moment now?"

"Can I come in for a minute now?"

"I'm dressing. Oh, Jim, I'm sorry, but I'm late as it is. You know I want you, don't you?"

"I'm getting ready. Oh, Jim, I'm sorry, but I'm already running late. You know I want you, right?"

"All right; to-morrow, then," he said in happy voice.

"Alright, tomorrow it is," he said cheerfully.

He had been sitting in his room for an hour, thinking—letting his mind wander unchecked.

He had been sitting in his room for an hour, just thinking and letting his mind wander.

If he were not really in love with Stephanie, how could a mere conversation over the wire with her give him such pleasure?

If he wasn't really in love with Stephanie, how could just a phone call with her make him so happy?

The day, drawing to its close without his seeing her, had seemed colourless and commonplace; but the sound of her gay voice over the wire had changed that—had made the day complete.

The day, ending without him seeing her, seemed boring and ordinary; but hearing her cheerful voice on the phone changed that—it made the day feel complete.

"I believe I am in love," he said aloud. He rose and paced the room in the dusk, questioning, considering his own uncertainty.

"I believe I"am"In love," he said aloud. He stood up and started pacing the room in the dimming light, pondering and reflecting on his own doubts.

For the "novelty"—as Stephanie called it—of last night's fever had not been a novelty to her alone. Never before had he been so deeply moved, so swept off his feet, so regardless of a self-control habitual to him.

The "novelty"—as Stephanie called it—of last night’s fever was not just something new for her. He had never been so deeply impacted, so taken by surprise, and so unaware of the self-control that was usually second nature to him.

Perhaps anger and jealousy had started it. But these ignoble emotions could not seem to account for the happiness that hearing her voice had just given him.

Maybe anger and jealousy triggered it. But these small emotions didn't seem to account for the happiness that hearing her voice had just given him.

Even the voice of a beloved sister doesn't stir a young man to such earnest and profound reflection as that in which he was now immersed, indifferent even to the dinner hour, which had long been over.

Even the sound of a beloved sister's voice doesn't lead a young man to such deep and serious thoughts as he was having now, completely overlooking the dinner time that had long gone by.

"I believe," he said aloud to himself, "that I'm falling very seriously in love with Steve.... And if I am, it's a rather desperate outlook.... She seems to be in love with Grismer—damn him! ... I don't know how to face such a thing.... She's married him and she doesn't live with him.... She admits frankly that he fascinates her.... There are women who never love.... I seem to want her, anyway.... I think I do.... It's a mess! ... Why in God's name did she do such a thing if she wasn't in love with him—or if she didn't expect to be? Is she in love with him? She isn't with me.... I'm certainly drifting into love with Steve.... Can I stop myself? ... I ought to be able to.... Hadn't I better?"

"I think," he said to himself, "that I'm really falling for Steve.... And if that's the case, it's a pretty hopeless situation.... She __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."seemsI'm in love with Grismer—damn him! ... I don't know how to handle this.... She's married him but doesn't actually live with him.... She openly admits that he's captivating to her.... ThereareWomen who never love... I definitely want her, regardless... IthinkI do.... It's a complete disaster! ... Why did she do that if she didn't love him—or if she didn't intend to? Is she in love with him? She isn't in love withme... I'm definitely falling for Steve... Can I stop this? ... I should be able to... Shouldn't I?

He stood still, thinking, the street lamps' rays outside illuminating his room with a dull radiance.

He stood motionless, lost in thought, as the light from the street lamps outside cast a soft glow in his room.

Presently he switched on the light, seated himself at the desk, and wrote:

He turned on the light, sat down at the desk, and wrote:

STEVE, DEAR:

Hey Steve:

I am falling in love with you very seriously and very deeply. I don't know what to do about it.

I'm falling in love with you, and it's really intense and meaningful. I don't know how to handle it.

JIM.

JIM.

He was about to undress and retire late that night when a letter was slipped under his door:

He was about to take off his clothes and go to bed late that night when a letter was slid under his door:

You sentimental and adorable boy! What is there to do? The happiest girl in New York, very sleepy and quite ready for bed, bids you good night, enchanted by your note.

You sweet and charming boy! What’s there to do? The happiest girl in New York, feeling really sleepy and completely ready for bed, says good night to you, captivated by your note.

STEVIE.

STEVIE.

CHAPTER XXI

CHAPTER 21

To have returned after three years abroad and to have slipped back into the conventional life of the circles to which he had been accustomed in the city of his birth might not have been very easy for Cleland. To readjust himself among what was unfamiliar proved easier, perhaps. For his family circle existed no longer; the old servants were gone; the house had been closed for a long time now.

Returning after three years abroad and reintegrating into the familiar social circles of his hometown might not have been easy for Cleland. It seemed that adapting to the unfamiliar was perhaps simpler. His family was no longer there; the old servants were gone; and the house had been closed up for a long time.

At his college club unfamiliar faces were already in the majority, men of his own time having moved on to the University, Union, Racquet and Knickerbocker, leaving the usual residue of undesirables and a fresh influx from his college. And he was too young in letters to be identified yet with any club which meant anything except the conveniences of a hotel.

At his college club, most of the faces were already unfamiliar. The guys from his time had gone on to the University, Union, Racquet, and Knickerbocker, leaving behind a typical mix of undesirable members and a new wave from his college. Also, he was still too inexperienced in the literary world to be connected with any club that was significant beyond the convenience of a hotel.

Among friend and acquaintances of his age there had been many changes, too; much shifting and readjustment of groups and circles incident to marriages and deaths and the scattering migration ever in progress from New York.

There had been many changes among his friends and acquaintances too; a lot of shifting and readjusting of groups and circles because of marriages, deaths, and the ongoing migration from New York.

It was an effort for him to pick up the threads again; and he did not make the effort. It was much simpler to settle down here in these quiet, old-time streets within stone's throw of the artists' quarter of the city where Stephanie lived—where a few boyhood friends of artistic proclivities had taken up quarters, where acquaintances were easily made, easily avoided; and where the informalities of existence made life more easy, more direct, and, alas, much more irresponsible. Chelsea, with a conscious effort and a lurking smirk, mirrored the Latin Quarter to the best of its ability.

He found it hard to get back into the rhythm, so he didn’t even bother. It was much easier to just settle down in these quiet, old-fashioned streets, just a short walk from the artists’ neighborhood where Stephanie lived—where a few childhood friends with creative interests had opened their shops, where it was easy to connect with or avoid people; and where the relaxed way of life made everything simpler, more straightforward, and, unfortunately, a lot more carefree. Chelsea, with a deliberate effort and a hidden smile, tried to mimic the Latin Quarter as best as it could.

It did pretty well. There were more exaggerations, more eccentricities, less spontaneity and less work in Chelsea than in the Latin Quarter. Too many of its nomadic denizens were playing a self-conscious part; too few of them possessed the intelligence and training necessary for self-expression in any creative profession. Otherwise, they were as emotional, as casual, as unkempt, as vain, and as improvident as any rapin of the original Latin Quarter.

It performed pretty well. There were more exaggerations, more quirks, less spontaneity, and less effort in Chelsea compared to the Latin Quarter. Too many of its wandering residents were self-consciously playing a role; too few had the intelligence and skills required for true self-expression in any creative area. Otherwise, they were just as emotional, laid-back, disheveled, vain, and careless as any group from the original Latin Quarter.

Cleland met many of the elect even before he had settled down in his new studio-apartment on the top floor of the same building where Stephanie and Helen lived.

Cleland met a lot of the selected people even before he had moved into his new studio apartment on the top floor of the same building where Stephanie and Helen lived.

The quarter was peppered with tea-rooms and cafés and restaurants sufficiently cheap to attract artistic youth. Also, there reigned in that section of the city a general and resolute determination to be bohemian; a number of damsels errant and transplanted, shock-headed youths cooked in their own quarters, strolled about the streets in bed-room slippers, or visited one another bare-headed and adorned with paint-smeared smocks.

The neighborhood was packed with tea rooms, cafés, and budget-friendly restaurants that attracted the artistic crowd. There was also a vibrant and determined air of bohemian culture in that area of the city; groups of adventurous young women and messy-haired guys who cooked for themselves roamed the streets in their pajamas or visited each other's homes without hats, wearing paint-splattered smocks.

And there was, of course, much deviltry with cigarettes and cheap claret in restaurant and café—frequent outbursts of horse-play and song, especially if Philistine visitors were detected in the vicinity. And New York French was frequently though briefly employed as the limited medium for exchanging views on matters important only to the inmates of Chelsea and its purlieus.

There was definitely a lot of mischief involving cigarettes and cheap wine in restaurants and cafés—lots of horseplay and singing, especially if any unsuspecting visitors were seen nearby. New York French was often used, though just for a moment, as a way for locals in Chelsea and nearby areas to express their opinions on topics that only mattered to them.

"But Washington Square bohemians are a harmless, friendly people," remarked Helen to Cleland one morning late in May, when he stopped on his way out to breakfast to watch her modelling a horse in clay. "They're like actor-folk; they live in a world entirely self-created which marvels at and admires and watches them; they pose for its benefit, playing as faithfully as they know how their chosen rôles—painter, writer, critic, sculptor, composer. Nobody in the outside real and busy world notices them; but they think they're under incessant and envious observation and they strut happily through the little painted comedy of life, living an unreal existence, dying undeceived. The real tragedy of it all they mercifully never suspect—the utter lack of interest in them taken by real people."

"But the bohemians of Washington Square are harmless, friendly people," Helen told Cleland one morning in late May when he stopped by on his way out for breakfast to watch her shape a horse out of clay. "They're a lot like actors; they live in a world entirely of their own creation that admires and observes them. They pose for its sake, playing their chosen roles—painter, writer, critic, sculptor, composer—as faithfully as they can. Nobody in the busy outside world notices them, but they believe they're constantly and enviously watched, and they happily strut through the little painted comedy of life, living an unreal existence and dying without realizing the truth. The real tragedy of it all is something they never suspect—the total lack of interest in them from real people."

She went on modelling, apparently amused by her own analysis.

She kept modeling, seeming amused by her own thoughts.

"Where is Stephanie?" he inquired, after a slight pause.

"Where's Stephanie?" he asked after a short pause.

"Out somewhere with Oswald, I believe."

"I think he's out somewhere with Oswald."

"It's rather early."

"It's kind of early."

"They sometimes get up early and breakfast together at Claremont," remarked Helen, working serenely away. The freckled livery-stable lad who held the horse for her and occasionally backed him into the pose again continued to chew gum and watch the pretty sculptor with absorbed interest.

"They sometimes wake up early and have breakfast together at Claremont," Helen said, working calmly. The freckled stable boy, who was holding the horse for her and occasionally adjusting it back into position, kept chewing gum and watched the attractive sculptor with great interest.

"I've got such an interesting commission," she said, wetting down her clay with a huge and dripping sponge. "It's for the new Academy of Arts and Letters to be built uptown, and my equestrian figure is to be cast in silver bronze for the great marble court."

"I have a really interesting project," she said, wetting her clay with a large, dripping sponge. "It's for the new Academy of Arts and Letters being built uptown, and my equestrian statue will be made in silver bronze for the grand marble courtyard."

"What is the subject?" he asked, preoccupied by what she had told him about Stephanie, yet watching this busy and efficient young girl who, with the sleeves of her blue blouse rolled up, displaying her superb young arms, stood vigorously kneading a double handful of clay and studying the restless horse with clear and very beautiful brown eyes.

"What's the topic?" he asked, distracted by what she had said about Stephanie, while noticing the dynamic and capable young girl. With the sleeves of her blue blouse rolled up, showcasing her strong arms, she was energetically kneading a large piece of clay, all the while keeping a close eye on the restless horse with her striking brown eyes.

"The subject? 'Aspiration.' I made some sketches—a winged horse taking flight upward. A nude female figure, breathless, with dishevelled hair, has just flung itself upon the rearing, wide-winged Pegasus and is sticking there like a cat to the back fence—hanging on tooth and nail with one leg just over and the other close against the beast's ribs, and her desperate fingers in the horse's mane.... I don't know. It sounds interesting but it may be too violent. But I've had that idea—hope, aspiration, fear and determination clinging to a furious winged animal that is just starting upward like a roaring sky-rocket——"

The subject? ‘Aspiration.’ I made some sketches—a winged horse taking off into the sky. A naked woman, breathless and with messy hair, has just thrown herself onto the rearing, wide-winged Pegasus and is clinging on like a cat on a fence—holding on for dear life with one leg draped over and the other pressed against the creature’s ribs, her desperate fingers tangled in the horse’s mane.... I don’t know. It sounds interesting, but it might be too intense. Still, I’ve had that image—hope, aspiration, fear, and determination gripping onto a fierce winged creature that is just starting to soar like a roaring firework——

She turned her head, laughing:

She turned her head, laughing:

"Is it a rotten idea?"

"Is it a bad idea?"

"I don't know," he said absently. "It's worth trying out, anyway."

"I don't know," he said absentmindedly. "It's worth trying, at least."

She nodded; and he went on about the business of breakfast. But had now no appetite.

She nodded, and he went back to making breakfast. But now, he had no appetite.

There was one thing, Cleland soon found out, against which he was helpless. Stephanie frequented Grismer at any hour of the day and evening that her fancy prompted.

Cleland quickly understood that there was one thing he couldn't control. Stephanie visited Grismer whenever she wanted, day or night.

This perplexed him and made him sullen; but when he incautiously started to remonstrate with her one evening her surprise and anger flashed like a clear little flame, and she explained very clearly what was the essence of personal liberty, and that the one thing she would not tolerate from him or anybody else was any invasion of her freedom of thought and action.

This confused him and made him irritable; but one evening, when he carelessly started to argue with her, her surprise and anger flared up like a bright flame, and she clearly explained what personal freedom really meant to her. The one thing she wouldn’t accept from him or anyone else was any violation of her freedom to think and act.

Silenced, enraged, and humiliated at the rebuke he had retired to his studio to sulk like Achilles—a sullen mourner at the bier of love. For he fully and firmly determined to eradicate this girl from his life and devote it to scourging the exasperating sex of which she was a beautiful but baffling member.

Quiet but angry and embarrassed by the criticism, he had gone to his studio to sulk like Achilles—a somber mourner at the funeral of love. He was fully committed to removing this girl from his life and focusing on criticizing the frustrating gender she represented, a beautiful but confusing figure.

The trouble with Stephanie, however, was that she could not seem to see the tragedy in his life or understand that a young man desired to suffer nobly and haughtily and at his own leisure and convenience.

The issue with Stephanie was that she just couldn't understand the struggles in his life or grasp that a young man wanted to face challenges with dignity and pride, on his own terms and timeline.

For there came a knock at his door after his second day of absenting himself, and when he incautiously opened it, she marched in and took him gaily into her unembarrassed arms and bestowed upon his astonished countenance a hearty, wholesome and vigorous smack. Moreover, she laughed and jeered and tormented and poked merciless fun at him until she had badgered and worried and hectored and beaten the sulkiness out of him. Then she admonished him:

Then there was a knock at his door after he had spent two days hiding away, and when he casually opened it, she marched in, wrapped him in her warm embrace, and gave him a big, genuine kiss on his surprised face. Plus, she laughed, teased, and playfully ribbed him until she had annoyed, fretted, and fussed the grumpiness right out of him. After that, she offered him a little advice:

"Don't ever do it again!" she said. "We are free, you and I. What we are to each other alone concerns us, not what we may choose to do or be to others."

"Don't ever do that again!" she said. "You and I are free. What we mean to each other is our business, not what we choose to do or how we are with others."

"You don't care what I do, Steve," he said.

"You don't care what I do, Steve," he replied.

"I care what you do to me!"

"I care about how you treat me!"

"How I behave otherwise doesn't concern you?"

"How I behave in other ways is not your concern."

"No. It would be an impertinence for me to meddle. For," she added in smiling paraphrase:

“No. It would be rude for me to get in the way. Because,” she continued with a smile:

"If you aren't nice to me
Why should I care how nice you are—

to other girls?"

to other girls?

"Do you really mean that it wouldn't make any difference to you what I do? Suppose I take you at your word and become enamoured of some girl and devote myself to her?"

"Are you really saying it wouldn't matter to you what I do? What if I take you seriously, fall for some girl, and commit to her?"

"You mean a nice girl, don't you?" she inquired.

"You mean a nice girl, right?" she asked.

"Any old kind."

"Any type will do."

She considered the matter, surprised.

She thought about it, surprised.

"I couldn't interfere with your personal liberty," she concluded, "—whatever you choose to do."

"I can't interfere with your personal freedom," she said, "—no matter what you decide to do."

"How would you feel about my frequenting some pretty studio model, for example?"

"How would you feel about me spending time with a good-looking studio model, for example?"

"I haven't the least idea."

"I have no idea."

"It wouldn't affect you one way or the other, then?"

"So, it wouldn't matter to you one way or the other?"

"It ought not to—provided you are always nice to me."

"It won't—if you always treat me kindly."

"That," he exclaimed, "is a cold-blooded, fishy creed!"

"That," he said, "is a cruel, shady belief!"

"That's the creed of tolerance, Jim."

"That's the principle of tolerance, Jim."

"All right. Live up to it, then. And I'll try to, too," he added drily. "Because, sometimes when you're off, God knows where, with Grismer, I feel lonely enough to drift with the first attractive girl I come across."

"Alright. Then let's both follow through," he said flatly. "Because sometimes when you're off who knows where with Grismer, I feel so lonely that I might just end up with the first attractive girl I meet."

"Why don't you?" she asked, flushing slightly.

"Why not?" she asked, blushing a little.

"The reason I haven't," he said, "is because I'm in love with you."

"The reason I haven't is that I'm in love with you."

She was standing with head bent, but now she looked up quickly.

She was standing with her head down, but then she quickly looked up.

"You adorable infant," she laughed. "What a child you really are, after all! Come," she added mischievously, "let's kiss like good children and let the gods occupy themselves with our future. It's their business, not ours. I'm glad you think you're in love with me. But, Jim, I'm in love with life. And you're such an important part of life that, naturally, I include you!"

"You adorable little one," she laughed. "What a child you really are! Come," she added playfully, "let's kiss like good kids and let the universe take care of our future. That’s their job, not ours. I'm happy you think you're in love with me. But, Jim, I'm in love with life. And you're such an important part of life that, of course, I include you!"

She bent forward and touched his lips with hers, daintily, deftly avoiding his arms, her eyes gay with malice.

She leaned in and touched her lips to his, skillfully avoiding his arms, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

"No," she laughed, "not that, if you please, dear friend! It rumples and raises the deuce with my hair and gown. But we are friends again, aren't we, Jim?"

"No," she laughed, "not that, if you don't mind, my dear friend! It ruins my hair and dress. But weare"Friends again, right, Jim?"

"Yes," he said in a low voice, "—if you can give me no more than friendship."

"Yes," he said softly, "—if you can give me nothing more than friendship."

"It's the most wonderful thing in the world!" she insisted.

"It's the most amazing thing ever!" she insisted.

"You've read that somewhere."

"You've seen that somewhere."

"You annoy me, Jim! It is my own conclusion. There's nothing finer for anybody—unless they want children. And I don't."

"You really annoy me, Jim! That's what I've figured out. There's nothing better for anyone—unless they want kids. And I don’t."

Neither did he. No young man does. But what she said struck him as unpleasantly modern.

He didn't either. No young man does. But what she said felt uncomfortably modern to him.

He met Grismer here and there in the artistic channels of the city; often in Stephanie's studio, frequently in other studios, and occasionally amid gatherings at restaurants, theatres, art galleries.

He ran into Grismer from time to time in the city's art scene; often in Stephanie's studio, frequently in other studios, and occasionally at events in restaurants, theaters, and art galleries.

At first he had been civil but cool, avoiding any tête-à-tête with his old school-fellow. But, little by little, he became aware of several things which slightly influenced his attitude toward Grismer.

At first, he was polite but kept his distance, avoiding any one-on-one conversations with his old school friend. However, over time, he began to notice a few things that slowly changed how he felt about Grismer.

One thing became plain; the man had no intimates. There was not a man Cleland met who seemed to care very much for Grismer; he seemed to have no frank and cordial friendships among men, no pals. Yet, he was considered clever and amusing where people gathered; he interested men without evoking their personal sympathy; he interested women intensely with his unusual good looks and the light, elusive quality of his intelligence.

It was obvious that the man had no close friends. Not one person Cleland met seemed to care much about Grismer; he didn't have any real, warm friendships with other guys, no buddies. However, he was seen as smart and fun in social situations; he caught men's attention without creating any personal bond, and he strongly attracted women with his good looks and the subtle, fascinating quality of his intelligence.

Always amiably suave, graceful of movement, alert and considerate of feminine fancies, moods and caprices, he was welcomed everywhere by them in the circles which he sauntered into. But he was merely accepted by men.

Always charming and smooth, with graceful movements, attentive to women's preferences, moods, and whims, he was welcomed everywhere he went. However, men only accepted him.

So, in spite of his resentment at what Grismer had done, Cleland felt slightly sorry for this friendless man. For Grismer's was a solitary soul, and Cleland, who had suffered from loneliness enough to understand it, gradually became conscious of the intense loneliness of this man, even amid his popularity with women and their sympathetic and sentimental curiosity concerning him.

Even though Cleland was frustrated with what Grismer had done, he couldn't help but feel a bit sorry for this friendless man. Grismer was really lonely, and Cleland, who had felt enough loneliness himself to notice it, began to see just how deeply lonely this man was, even with all the attention he got from women and their sympathetic, curious interest in him.

But no man seemed to care for closer intimacy with Grismer than a friendly acquaintanceship offered. There was something about him that did not seem to attract or invite men's careless comradeship or confidence.

But no one seemed interested in having a deeper connection with Grismer beyond a casual friendship. There was something about him that didn’t encourage men to easily form companionship or trust.

"It's those floating golden specks in his eyes," said Belter, discussing him one day with Cleland. "He's altogether too auriferous and graceful to be entirely genuine, Cleland—too easy and too damned bland. Poor beggar; have you noticed how shabby and shiny he's getting? I guess he's down and out for fair financially."

"It's those bright golden flecks in his eyes," Belter said one day while discussing him with Cleland. "He's way too golden and graceful to be entirely real, Cleland—too smooth and way too charming. Poor guy; have you noticed how exhausted and shiny he's looking? I think he's really having a tough time financially."

Cleland had noticed it. The man's linen was visibly frayed. His clothes, too, betrayed his meagre circumstances, yet he wore them so well, and there was such a courtly indifference in the man, that the shabby effect seemed due to a sort of noble carelessness.

Cleland had noticed it. The man's linen was definitely frayed. His clothes also reflected his lack of money, yet he wore them with such style, and there was a graceful indifference in him that made his shabby appearance seem like a kind of noble carelessness.

Cleland had never called on Grismer. He had no inclination to do so, no particular reason except that Grismer had invited him several times. Yet, an uneasy curiosity lurked within him concerning Grismer's abode and whether Stephanie, always serenely unconventional, ever went there.

Cleland had never been to Grismer. He had no interest in going there, no real reason other than the fact that Grismer had invited him several times. Still, a nagging curiosity bothered him about Grismer's place and whether Stephanie, who was always happily unconventional, ever visited.

He didn't care to think she did, yet, after all, the girl was this man's legal wife, and there was no moral law to prevent her going there and taking up her abode if she were so inclined.

He didn’t want to accept it, but after all, the girl was this man's legal wife, and there was no moral rule preventing her from going there and making it her home if she wanted to.

Cleland never asked her if she went there, perhaps dreading her reply.

Cleland never asked her if she went there, probably scared of what her answer might be.

As far as that was concerned, he could not find any of his friends or acquaintances who had ever been in Grismer's lodgings. Nobody even seemed to know exactly where they were, except that Grismer lived somewhere in Bleecker Street and never entertained.

When it came to that, he couldn't find any of his friends or acquaintances who had ever been to Grismer's place. Nobody even seemed to know exactly where it was, other than that Grismer lived somewhere on Bleecker Street and never had anyone over.

At times, when Stephanie was not to be found, and his unhappy inference placed her in Grismer's company, he felt an unworthy inclination to call on Grismer and find out whether the girl was there. But the impulse was a low one, and made him ashamed, and his envy and jealousy disgusted him with himself.

Sometimes, when Stephanie was missing and he couldn’t shake the feeling that she was with Grismer, he had a strong urge to go see Grismer and find out if she was there. But that desire felt wrong and made him feel ashamed, and his envy and jealousy disgusted him.

Besides, his state of mind was painfully confused and uncertain in regard to Stephanie. He was in love with her, evidently. But the utter lack of sentimental response on her part afforded his love for her no nourishment.

Moreover, his state of mind was painfully confused and uncertain about Stephanie. He was obviously in love with her. However, her total lack of emotional response made his feelings for her feel unfulfilled.

He traversed the entire scale of emotions. When he was not with her he often came to the exasperated conclusion that he could learn to forget her; when he was with her the idea seemed rather hopeless.

He experienced a full range of emotions. When he wasn't with her, he often frustratingly concluded that he could learn to forget her; when he was with her, that thought seemed pretty hopeless.

The unfortunate part of it seemed to be that, like his father's, his was a single-track heart. He'd never been in love, unless this was love. Anyway, Stephanie occupied the single track, and there seemed to be no switches, no sidings, nothing to clear that track.

The sad part was that, just like his dad's, his heart had only one direction. He'd never experienced love, unless this was what love felt like. Either way, Stephanie occupied that one direction, and there didn’t seem to be any way to change it, no alternatives, nothing to steer that direction away.

He was exceedingly miserable at times.

He was really unhappy at times.

However, his mind was equipped with a whole terminal full of tracks and every one was busy in the service of his profession.

However, his mind was filled with a whole terminal of tracks, and each one was actively supporting his career.

For a month, now, he had been installed in his studio-apartment on the top floor. He picked up on Fourth and on Madison Avenues enough preciously rickety furniture to make him comfortable and drive friends to distraction when they ventured to trust themselves to chair or sofa.

For a month, he had been living in his studio apartment on the top floor. He gathered enough stylishly worn furniture from Fourth and Madison Avenues to make himself comfortable and to annoy his friends whenever they dared to sit on a chair or sofa.

But his writing table and corner-chair were solid and modern, and he had half a dozen things under construction—a novel, some short stories, some poems which he modestly mentioned as verses.

His desk and corner chair were sturdy and modern, and he had a few projects in progress—a novel, some short stories, and a few poems that he modestly called verses.

Except for the unexplored mazes in which first love had involved him he was happy—exceedingly happy. But, to a creative mind, happiness born of self-expression is a weird, uncanny, composite emotion, made up of ecstatic hope and dolorous despair and well peppered with dread and confidence, cowardice and courage, rage and tranquillity; and further seasoned with every devilish doubt and celestial satisfaction that the heart of a writer is heir to.

Besides the unknown paths that first love took him on, he was content—very content. But for a creative person, the happiness from expressing oneself is a strange and unsettling mix of feelings, combining eager hope and profound sadness, generously blended with fear and trust, weakness and courage, anger and peace; along with every wicked doubt and heavenly joy that a writer's heart carries.

In the morning he was certain of himself. He was the captain of his destiny; he was the dictator of his inspiration, equipped with the technical mastery that his obedient thoughts dare not disobey.

In the morning, he felt totally confident. He was the captain of his destiny; he was in control of his inspiration, equipped with the skills that his agreeable thoughts wouldn't even consider questioning.

By afternoon the demon Doubt had shaken his self-confidence, and Fear peered at him between every line of his manuscript, and it was a case of Childe Roland from that time on until the pencil fell from his unnerved fingers and he rose from his work satiated, half-stunned, not knowing whether he had done well or meanly. Vaguely he realized at such moments that, for such as he, a just appraisal of his own work would never be possible for him—that he himself would never know; and that what men said of it—if, indeed, they ever said anything about his work—would never wholly convince him, never entirely enlighten him as to its value or its worthlessness.

By the afternoon, Doubt had shaken his self-confidence, and Fear hung over every line of his manuscript. From that moment on, it felt like Childe Roland until the pencil slipped from his shaking fingers, and he stood up from his work feeling both satisfied and confused, unsure if he had done well or poorly. He vaguely understood in those moments that, for someone like him, honestly assessing his own work would always be impossible—that he would never really know; and that what others said about it—if they ever talked about his work at all—would never fully convince him or clarify its true value or worthlessness.

That is one of the penalties imposed upon the creative mind. It goes on producing because it must. Praise stimulates it, blame depresses; but it never knows the truth.

That's one of the costs of having a creative mind. It keeps creating because it needs to. Praise inspires it, blame brings it down; but it never grasps the truth.

Toward the end of May, one afternoon, Stephanie came into his studio, seated herself calmly in his chair, and picked up his manuscript.

Toward the end of May, one afternoon, Stephanie entered his studio, sat silently in his chair, and picked up his manuscript.

"It's no good," he said, throwing himself on an antique sofa which just endured the strain and no more.

"This isn't working," he said, collapsing onto an old sofa that could barely support his weight.

She read for an hour, her grey eyes never leaving the written pages, her pretty brows bent inward with the strain of concentration.

She read for an hour, her gray eyes glued to the pages, her lovely brows furrowed with concentration.

He watched her, chin on hand, lying there on the sofa.

He watched her, propping his chin on his hand, as she lounged on the sofa.

But the air was mild and languorous with the promise of the coming summer; sunshine fell across the wall; the boy dozed, presently, and after a while lay fast asleep.

But the air was warm and felt relaxed with the promise of summer ahead; sunlight poured in across the wall; the boy dozed off and soon fell into a deep sleep.

She had been gone for some time when he awoke. As he sat up, blinking through the late afternoon sunshine, a pencilled sheet of yellow manuscript paper fluttered from his breast to the floor.

She had been gone for some time when he woke up. As he sat up, squinting in the late afternoon sun, a sheet of yellow manuscript paper with pencil marks drifted from his chest to the floor.

Jim, it is fine! I mean it! It is a splendid, virile, honest piece of work. And it is intensely interesting. I'm quite mad about it—quite thrilled that you can do such things. It's so masterly, so mature—and I don't know where you got your knowledge of that woman, because she is perfectly feminine and women think and do such things, and her motives are the motives that animate that sort of woman.

Jim, it’s amazing! I truly mean it! It’s an incredible, strong, authentic piece of work. And it's really interesting. I'm totally into it—so excited that you can create stuff like this. It’s so skillful, so well-developed—and I have no clue how you understood that woman, because she’s perfectly feminine and women think and act that way, and her motives are exactly what drives that kind of woman.

As you lie there asleep you look about eighteen—not much older than when I used to see you when you came home from school and lay on your sofa and read Kipling aloud to me. Then I was awed; you were a grown man to me. Now you are just a boy again, and I love you dearly, and I'm going to kiss your hair, very cautiously, before I go downstairs.

As you lie there sleeping, you look about eighteen—not much older than when I used to see you come home from school, lie on the couch, and read Kipling out loud to me.Back thenI was amazed; you seemed like a grown man to me.NowYou feel like a boy again, and I love you so much. I'm going to softly kiss your hair before I go downstairs.

I've done it. I'm going now.

I've done it. I'm leaving now.

STEVE.

STEVE.

CHAPTER XXII

CHAPTER 22

It happened one day late in May that Cleland, desiring local accuracy of detail in a chapter of his brand new novel, put on his hat and walked to Washington Square and across it, south, into the slums.

One day in late May, Cleland, aiming to get the local details accurate for a chapter in his new novel, put on his hat and walked to Washington Square, then headed south into the run-down neighborhoods.

New leaves graced the trees in the park; spring flowers bloomed around the fountain, and the grass was rankly fragrant where it had just been mowed.

New leaves covered the trees in the park; spring flowers bloomed around the fountain, and the grass smelled fresh after being cut.

But he left the spring freshness behind him when he entered that sad, dingy, swarming region to the south, where the only clean creature seemed to be the occasional policeman in his new summer tunic, sauntering aloof amid the noise and wretchedness and the foul odours made fouler by the sunshine.

But he left the refreshing atmosphere of spring behind when he entered that dirty, crowded area to the south, where the only clean sight was the occasional police officer in his new summer uniform, walking casually through the noise, suffering, and the terrible smells made worse by the sunlight.

Cleland presently found the squalid street which he wished to describe in convincing detail, and stood there on the corner in the shelter of a tobacconist's awning making preliminary mental notes. Then, as he fished out note-book and pencil, intent on professional memoranda, he saw Grismer.

Cleland was now standing on the corner of the shabby street he wanted to describe in detail, sheltered under the awning of a tobacco shop, jotting down some initial thoughts. As he took out his notebook and pencil, concentrating on taking professional notes, he noticed Grismer.

The man wore shabbier clothes than Cleland had ever before seen him wear; he was crossing the filthy street at his usual graceful and leisurely saunter, and he did not see Cleland under the awning.

The man was wearing even more ragged clothes than Cleland had ever seen him in before; he was walking across the dirty street at his usual smooth and relaxed pace, unaware of Cleland under the awning.

There was a chop-suey restaurant opposite, a shabby, disreputable, odoriferous place, doubly repulsive in the pitiless sunshine. And into this sauntered Grismer and disappeared.

There was a chop-suey restaurant across the street, a run-down, sketchy, smelly place that looked even less inviting in the bright sunlight. Grismer walked in and disappeared.

The slight shock of the episode remained to bother Cleland all the morning. He kept thinking of it while trying to work; he could not seem to put it from his mind and finally threw aside his manuscript, took his hat and stick, and went out with the intention of lunching.

The slight shock from the experience lingered with Cleland all morning. He kept thinking about it while trying to concentrate on his work; it just wouldn’t leave his thoughts. Finally, he set aside his manuscript, grabbed his hat and cane, and stepped out with the intention of getting lunch.

It was nearly lunch time, but he did not walk toward the cream-coloured Hotel Rochambeau, with its green awnings and its French flag flying. He took the other way, scarcely realizing what he meant to do until he turned the corner into Bleecker Street.

It was almost lunchtime, but he didn’t go towards the cream-colored Hotel Rochambeau, with its green awnings and the French flag waving. He went the other way, barely aware of what he meant to do until he turned the corner onto Bleecker Street.

He found the basement he was in search of presently; two steps down, an area gate and bell encrusted with rust, and a diseased and homeless cat dozing there in patient misery.

He found the basement he was looking for; two steps down, a rusty gate and bell, and a sick, homeless cat sleeping in quiet pain.

"You poor devil," he said, offering a cautious caress; but the gaunt creature struck at him and fled.

“You poor guy,” he said, reaching out gently; but the skinny figure swatted at him and took off.

He rang. Jangling echoes resounded from within. Two negro wenches and a Chinaman surveyed him from adjoining houses. He could smell a sour stench from the beer saloon opposite, where a fat German beast was washing down the sidewalk with a mop.

He rang the bell. The sound echoed from inside. Two Black women and an Asian man watched him from nearby houses. He could smell a foul odor coming from the bar across the street, where a large German man was cleaning the sidewalk.

"Hello, Cleland. This is very nice of you. Come in!" said a pleasant voice behind him, and, as he turned, Grismer, in shabby slippers and faded dressing-gown, opened the iron wicket.

"Hey, Cleland. That's really nice of you. Come in!" said a warm voice behind him. When he turned around, Grismer, wearing old slippers and a faded bathrobe, opened the iron gate.

"I hadn't called," said Cleland a little stiffly, "—so I thought I'd drop in for a moment and take you out somewhere to lunch."

"I didn't call," Cleland said somewhat awkwardly, "—so I figured I'd swing by for a minute and take you out for lunch."

Grismer smiled his curious, non-committal smile and ushered him into a big, whitewashed basement, with a screen barring the further end and quite bare except for a few bits of furniture, some plaster casts, and half a dozen revolving tables on which stood unfinished studies in clay and wax.

Grismer smiled his intriguing, laid-back smile and guided him into a spacious, whitewashed basement that had a screen at the far end. The room was mostly empty, except for a few pieces of furniture, some plaster casts, and several revolving tables with unfinished clay and wax studies on them.

Cleland involuntarily glanced about him, then went over and politely examined the studies in clay.

Cleland looked around without really thinking, then walked over and politely examined the clay studies.

"I've a back yard, too," said Grismer, "where I work in good weather. The light in here isn't particularly good."

"I have a backyard as well," Grismer said, "where I work when the weather is nice. The lighting in here isn't very good."

For the wretchedness of his quarters he made no further apology; he spoke in his easy, amiable way and entirely without embarrassment, standing beside Cleland and moving with him from one study to another.

He didn’t apologize again for the clutter in his place; he kept his relaxed, friendly tone and showed no signs of embarrassment as he stood next to Cleland and walked with him from one study to the next.

"They're just as clever as they can be," said Cleland, "—infernally clever, Grismer. Are they commissions?"

"They're as smart as they get," Cleland said. "Really smart, Grismer. Are they commissions?"

"I'm sorry to say they are not," replied Grismer with a smile.

"Unfortunately, that's not true," Grismer said with a smile.

"But a man who can do this work ought never to want for commissions," insisted Cleland.

"But a guy who can do this kind of work should never be short on jobs," Cleland insisted.

"I'm exceedingly glad you like my work," returned Grismer pleasantly, "but as for orders——" he shrugged—"when I didn't need them they came to me. But, Cleland, when the world learns that a man needs anything it suddenly discovers that it doesn't need him! Isn't it funny," he added good-humouredly, "that prosperous talent is always in demand, always turning down work which it has no time to do; but the same talent on its uppers is universally under deep suspicion?"

"I'm really glad you like my work," Grismer said with a smile, "but about orders——" he shrugged—"when I didn’t need them, they just came to me. But, Cleland, once the world thinks a man needs something, it suddenly acts like it doesn’t need him! Isn’t it funny," he added with a laugh, "that successful talent is always in demand, constantly turning down work it can’t fit in; yet the same talent when it’s struggling is always viewed with suspicion?"

He spoke lightly, impersonally, and without the slightest trace of bitterness. "Sit down and light one of your own cigarettes," he said. "I've only pipe-tobacco, and you probably wouldn't care for it."

He spoke casually, without any personal touch or hint of bitterness. "Take a seat and smoke one of your own cigarettes," he said. "I only have pipe tobacco, and you probably wouldn’t like it."

Cleland seated himself in the depths of a big, threadbare arm-chair.

Cleland sank into a big, worn-out armchair.

Grismer said with a smile:

Grismer said with a grin:

"No use informing you that I'm obliged to live economically. Models are expensive; so is material. Therefore, I live where I can afford both, and a roof to cover them.... And do you know, Cleland, that after all it doesn't matter much where one sleeps——" he made a slight gesture toward the screen at the end of the room. "I used to think it did until I had to give up a place of my own full of expensive and beautiful things.

"I don’t need to tell you that I have to stick to a budget. Models are expensive, and so is the material. So, I live where I can afford both, plus a roof to keep them safe... And you know, Cleland, in the end, it doesn’t really matter where you sleep——" he pointed a bit toward the screen at the end of the room. "I used to think it did until I had to give up my own place full of pricey and beautiful things."

"But it really doesn't matter. The main idea is to be free—free of debt, free of expensive impedimenta which cause one anxiety, free from the importunities and restrictions of one's friends." He laughed and dropped one long leg over the other.

"But it honestly doesn't matter. The key point is to be free—free from debt, free from the expensive things that create stress, free from the pressure and constraints of friends." He chuckled and crossed one long leg over the other.

"I've niggers and Chinamen for neighbours. They cause me no inconvenience. It's rather agreeable than otherwise to sit here and work, or lounge about and smoke, wondering whether a commission is already on its way or whether it has not yet even taken shape in the brain of some person unknown who is destined by fate some day to exchange his money for my bronze or marble.... It's an amusing game, Cleland, isn't it?—the whole affair of living, I mean.... Not too unpleasant, not too agreeable.... But if one's heart-action were not involuntary and automatic, do you know, if it lay with me I'd not bother to keep my heart ticking—I'd be too lazy to wind it up."

"I have Black and Asian neighbors. They don’t bother me at all. It’s actually really nice to sit here and work or just relax and smoke, wondering if a commission is coming my way or if it hasn't even crossed the mind of some unknown person who, one day, is going to spend their money on my bronze or marble... It’s a fun game, Cleland, isn’t it?—the whole experience of living, I mean... Not too bad, not too great... But honestly, if my heartbeat weren’t involuntary and automatic, if it were up to me, I wouldn’t even bother to keep my heart going—I’d be too lazy to wind it up."

He stretched himself out in his chair gracefully, good-humoured, serenely amused at his own ideas.

He settled into his chair comfortably, feeling good and calmly amused by his own thoughts.

"Did you have a good time abroad?" he inquired.

"Did you have a good time abroad?" he asked.

"Yes.... When you get on your feet you ought to go to Paris, Grismer."

"Yeah.... When you’re back on your feet, you should go to Paris, Grismer."

"Yes, I know." He looked humorously at his well-shaped feet stretched out before him in shabby slippers. "Yes; it's up to my feet, Cleland. But they're a wandering, indifferent couple, inclined to indolence, I fear.... Is your work getting on?"

"Yeah, I know." He looked jokingly at his nicely shaped feet relaxed in worn slippers. "Yeah; it's up to my feet, Cleland. But they're a wandering, indifferent pair, and I'm afraid they're pretty lazy.... How's your work going?"

"I'm busy.... Yes, I think it's taking shape."

"I'm busy... Yeah, I think it's all coming together."

He looked up at Grismer hesitatingly, frankly troubled. "Grismer, we were school-mates.... I wouldn't wish you to think me impertinent——"

He looked up at Grismer, feeling uncertain and truly concerned. "Grismer, we were classmates... I don't want you to think I'm being rude—"

"Go ahead, Cleland."

"Go for it, Cleland."

"Are you quite sure?"

"Are you really sure?"

"I'm sure of you," returned Grismer, with a singular smile. "I know you pretty well, Cleland. I knew you in school, in college.... We fought in school. You were civil to me at Harvard." He laughed. "I've always liked you, Cleland—which is more than you can say about me."

"I'm sure aboutyou," replied Grismer with a distinct smile. "I know you pretty well, Cleland. I knew you in school and in college.... We had our battles in school. You were courteous to me at Harvard." He laughed. "I've always liked you, Cleland—which is more than you can say about me."

Cleland reddened, and Grismer laughed again, lightly and without effort:

Cleland turned red, and Grismer laughed again, casually and easily:

"It's that way sometimes. I think that you are about the only man I have ever really liked. You didn't know that, did you?"

"Sometimes it happens that way. I think you're the only guy I've ever really liked. You didn't know that, did you?"

"No."

"No."

"Well, don't let it worry you," added Grismer, smiling. "Go on and say what you were about to say."

"Don't let it get to you," Grismer said with a smile. "Go ahead and say what you wanted to say."

"It was—I was merely wondering—whether you'd take it all right if——" He began again from another angle: "I've a country place—up in the Berkshires—my father's old place. And I thought that a fountain—if you'd care to design one——"

"I was just wondering—would you be alright if——" He tried again with a different angle: "I have a country house—up in the Berkshires—my dad's old place. And I thought a fountain—if you'd be interested in designing one——"

Grismer had been watching him with that indefinable smile in his golden eyes, which perplexed men and interested women, but now he rose suddenly and walked to the barred windows and stood there with his back turned, gazing out into the area. After an interval he pivoted on his heels, sauntered back and seated himself, relighting his pipe.

Grismer had been watching him with that enigmatic smile in his golden eyes, which confused men and intrigued women, but now he stood up suddenly, walked over to the barred windows, and turned his back to everyone, gazing out into the space. After a moment, he pivoted on his heels, walked back, and sat down, relighting his pipe.

"All right," he said very quietly. "I'll do your fountain."

"Alright," he said quietly. "I'll handle your fountain."

Cleland drew a breath of relief. "If you like," he said, "come up with me to Runner's Rest in June and look over the garden. There ought to be a pool there; there are plenty of springs on the mountain to feed a fountain by gravity. I think it would be fine to have a pool and a fountain in the old garden. Is it understood that you'll do it for me?"

Cleland sighed with relief. "If you're interested," he said, "join me at Runner's Rest in June to see the garden. There should be a pool there; there are plenty of springs on the mountain that can provide water for a fountain using gravity. I think having a pool and a fountain in the old garden would be wonderful. Can I count on you to take care of it for me?"

"Yes.... I don't wish to be paid."

"Yeah... I don't want to get paid."

"Good Lord! You and I are professionals, Grismer, not beastly amateurs. Do you think I'd write for anybody unless I'm paid for it?"

"Good grief! You and I are professionals, Grismer, not awful amateurs. Do you really think I would write for anyone unless I'm getting paid for it?"

Grismer's eyes held a curious expression as they rested on him. Then his features changed and he smiled and nodded carelessly:

Grismer looked at him with curiosity. Then his expression changed, and he smiled and nodded casually:

"I'll do your fountain on your own terms. Tell me when you are ready."

"I'll make your fountain however you want. Just tell me when you're ready."

Cleland rose:

Cleland got up:

"Won't you change your mind and lunch with me somewhere?"

"Are you going to change your mind and grab lunch with me somewhere?"

"Thanks, no." Grismer also had risen, and the two men confronted each other for a moment in silence.

"No, thanks." Grismer stood up as well, and the two men faced each other in silence for a moment.

Then Grismer said:

Then Grismer said:

"Cleland, I think you're the only man in the world for whom I have any real consideration. I haven't much use for men—no delusions. But it always has been different about you—even when we fought in school—even when I used to sneer at you sometimes.... And I want, somehow, to make you understand that I wish you well; that if it lay with me you should attain whatever you wish in life; that if attainment depended upon my stepping aside I'd do it.... That's all I can say. Think it over and try to understand."

"Cleland, I believe you’re the only person in the world who really matters to me. I don’t have much use for men—no illusions there. But it’s always been different with you—even back when we were in school and fought—even when I would tease you sometimes.... And I want you to know that I truly wish you well; that if it were up to me, you’d achieve __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."whatever"I want you to have everything you desire in life. If it means I need to step aside for your success, I'm willing to do that. That's all I can say. Please think about it and try to understand."

Cleland, astonished, looked at him with unconcealed embarrassment.

Cleland, taken aback, looked at him with clear embarrassment.

"You're very kind," he said, "to feel so generously interested in my success. I wish you success, too."

"That's really nice of you," he said. "I appreciate your sincere interest in my success. I wish you success too."

Grismer smiled:

Grismer smiled:

"You don't understand me after all," he said pleasantly. "I was afraid you wouldn't."

"You"don't"Get me after all," he said with a smile. "I was worried you might not."

"You are offering me your friendship, as I take it," said Cleland awkwardly. "Isn't that what you meant?"

"So, you're offering me your friendship, is that right?" said Cleland awkwardly. "Isn't that what you were saying?"

"Yes. And other things...."

"Yes, and other stuff..."

He laughed with a slight touch of malice in his mirth:

He laughed with a touch of malice in his happiness:

"There's such a lot yet left unsaid between you and me, which you and I must say to each other some day. But there's plenty of time, Cleland.... And I shall be very glad to design and execute a fountain for your garden."

"There’s still so much we need to talk about someday. But we have plenty of time, Cleland.... And I’d be really happy to design and create a fountain for your garden."

He offered his hand; Cleland took it, the embarrassed flush still staining his face.

He extended his hand, and Cleland shook it, the embarrassed blush still visible on his face.

"Yes," he said, "there is a matter that I wish to talk over with you some day, Grismer."

"Yeah," he said, "there's something I want to talk to you about someday, Grismer."

"I know.... But I think we had better wait a while.... Because I wish to answer everything you ask; and for the present I had rather not."

"I know.... But I think it would be better if we waited a little longer.... Because I want to answer all your questions, and for now, I'd rather not."

They walked slowly to the area gate and Grismer unlocked it.

They walked slowly to the gate, and Grismer unlocked it.

"I'm glad you came," he said. "It's a bit lonely sometimes.... I have no friends."

"I'm really glad you came," he said. "It can get pretty lonely sometimes... I don’t have any friends."

"When you feel that way," said Cleland, "drop in on me."

"When you're feeling that way," Cleland said, "come by and see me."

"Thanks."

"Thanks!"

And that was all. Cleland went away through the ill-smelling streets, crossed the sunny square, and walked thoughtfully back to his own studio.

And that was it. Cleland walked out through the smelly streets, crossed the sunny square, and headed back to his studio, deep in thought.

"He's a strange man," he mused, "—he was a strange boy, and he's grown into a curious sort of man.... Poor devil.... It's as though something inside him is lacking—or has been killed.... But why in God's name did Steve marry him unless she was in love with him? ... It must be.... And his pride won't let him take her until he can stand on his own feet.... When I dig that pool I'll dig a pit for my feet.... A grave for a fool...."

"He's a strange guy," he thought, "—he was an unusual kid, and he's grown into a quirky kind of man.... Poor guy.... It feels like something's missing inside him—or it's been damaged.... But why on earth did Steve marry him unless she genuinely loved him? ... It must be.... And his pride won’t allow him to be with her until he can take care of himself.... When I dig that pool, I’ll dig a spot for my feet.... A grave for a fool...."

He unlocked his studio and went in.

He opened the door to his studio and stepped inside.

"I'm done with love," he said aloud to himself.

"I'm done with love," he said aloud to himself.

The jingle of the telephone bell echoed his words and he walked slowly over to the table and detached the receiver.

The phone's ring echoed his words as he slowly walked to the table and picked up the receiver.

"Jim?"

"Jim?"

"Is it you, Steve?"

"Is that you, Steve?"

"Yes. Would you like some tea about five?"

"Sure. Would you like some tea at five?"

"All right. I've had no lunch and I'll be hungry."

"Okay. I haven't eaten lunch and I'm going to be hungry."

"You know, Jim, I'm not going to provide a banquet for you. Why don't you go out and take lunch?"

"Hey, Jim, I'm not going to cook a big meal. Why don't you go out and get some lunch?"

"I forgot it. I don't feel like work. Shall I come down and talk to you now?"

"I forgot it. I’m not feeling like working right now. Should I come down and talk to you?"

"I'm going out to take a dancing lesson in a few moments. I'll talk to you while I'm putting on my hat."

"I'm just about to leave for a dance lesson. I'll talk to you while I put on my hat."

He said "All right," took his hat and stick and went downstairs again.

He said, "Okay," picked up his hat and stick, and went back downstairs.

She opened the door for him, offering him her cool, slim hand, then she opened a hat-box and lifted from it a hat.

She opened the door for him, reaching out her cool, slender hand, then she opened a hat box and took out a hat.

"I believe I'll join the Russian ballet," she said. "I do dance very nicely. You should hear what the ballet master says. And Miss Duncan and Miss St. Denis watched me yesterday, and they were very complimentary and polite."

"I think I'm going to join the Russian ballet," she said. "I dance really well. You should hear what the ballet master says. And Miss Duncan and Miss St. Denis watched me yesterday, and they had really nice things to say."

"Nonsense. It's good exercise, but it would be a dog's life for you to lead, Steve. Where is Helen?"

"That's crazy. It's good exercise, but it would be a hard life for you, Steve. Where's Helen?"

"Out hunting a model for her Pegasus. She asked me to pose for the mounted figure, but I haven't time. I can fancy myself, in a complete state of nature, scrambling onto some rickety old livery hack——" She threw back her head and laughed, then inspected her new hat, and, facing the studio mirror, pinned it to her chestnut hair.

"She was out searching for a model for her Pegasus. She asked me to pose for the mounted figure, but I don’t have the time. I can just imagine myself, totally naked, trying to climb onto some wobbly old horse—" She threw her head back and laughed, then adjusted her new hat and, facing the studio mirror, pinned it to her chestnut hair.

"Do you like it, Jim?"

"Do you like it, Jim?"

"Fine. You make all hats look well."

"Okay. You make every hat look great."

"Such a nice, polite boy! So well brought up! But unfortunately I heard you say the same thing to Helen.... Where have you been, Jim? I called you up an hour ago."

"What a nice, polite boy! So well brought up! But I unfortunately heard you say the same thing to Helen.... Where have you been, Jim? I called you an hour ago."

"I went to see Grismer," he said, coolly ignoring her perverse and tormenting humour.

"I went to see Grismer," he said, calmly dismissing her sarcastic and playful sense of humor.

"You did? Bless your dear, generous heart!" cried the girl. "Do you know that if it were in me to be sentimental over you, what you did would start me? Continue to behave like a real man, dear friend, and I'll be head over heels in love before I know it!"

"You did? That's so sweet of you!" the girl said. "Did you know that if I were the kind of person to get emotional about you, what you did would definitely make me feel that way? Keep being a real man, my dear friend, and I'll fall in love with you before I even notice!"

"Why?" he asked, conscious again of her gaily derisive mood and not caring for it.

"Why?" he asked, once again noticing her playfully teasing attitude and not appreciating it.

"Because," she said, "you have acted like a man in calling on Oswald, and not like a spoiled boy. You resented Oswald's marrying me. You have been sullen and suspicious and aloof with him since you came back. I know Oswald better than you do. I know that he has felt your attitude keenly, though he never admitted it even to me.

"Because," she said, "you've behaved like a man by contacting Oswald, not like a spoiled kid. You were upset about Oswald marrying me. You've been moody, suspicious, and distant with him since you returned. I know Oswald better than you do. I can see that he's really sensed your attitude, even if he hasn't mentioned it to me."

"He is a man of few friends, admired but not well liked; he is wretchedly poor, fiercely proud, sensitive——"

"He's a man with only a few friends, admired but not truly liked; he's incredibly poor, very proud, and sensitive——"

"What!"

"Wait, what?!"

"Did you think he wasn't?" she asked. "He is painfully sensitive; pitiably so. I think women divine it, and it attracts them."

"Did you really think he wasn't?" she asked. "He's really sensitive; maybe even too much. I think women pick up on it, and it attracts them."

"He hasn't the reputation of being very thin-skinned," remarked Cleland drily.

"He's not known for being very sensitive," Cleland said dryly.

"The average man who is sensitive would die to conceal it. You ought to know that, Jim; it's your business to dissect people, isn't it?"

"A typical sensitive guy would go to great lengths to hide it. You know that, Jim; analyzing people is your job, right?"

She thrust a second pin through the crown of her hat and adjusted it deftly.

She pushed a second pin through the top of her hat and adjusted it expertly.

"Anyway," she said, "you are a nice, polite boy to go to see him, and you have made me very happy. Good-bye! I must run——"

"Anyway," she said, "you're a nice, polite guy for going to see him, and you've really made me happy. Bye! I have to go——"

"Have you lunched?"

"Have you had lunch?"

"No, but I'm going to."

"No, but I will."

"With whom?" he asked incautiously.

"Who?" he asked cautiously.

"A man."

"A guy."

"You're usually just going out to lunch or dine with some man," he said sullenly.

"You're usually just having lunch or dinner with some guy," he said moodily.

"I like men," she said, smiling at him.

"I like guys," she said with a smile at him.

"What you probably mean is that you like admiration."

"What you probably mean is that you like being admired."

"I do. It's agreeable; it's sanitary; it's soothing. It invigorates one's self-confidence and self-respect. And it doesn't disarrange one's hair and rumple one's gown. Therefore, I prefer the undemonstrative admiration of a man to the indiscreet demonstrations of a boy."

"I do. It's nice; it's clean; it's soothing. It boosts your confidence and self-esteem. Plus, it won't mess up your hair or wrinkle your dress. So, I prefer a man's quiet admiration over a boy's overly enthusiastic gestures."

"Do you mean me?" he asked, furious.

"Are you talking about me?" he asked, angry.

But she ignored the question:

But she brushed off the question:

"Boys are funny," she said, swinging her velvet reticule in circles. "Any girl can upset their equilibrium. All a girl has to do is to look at a boy sideways—the way Lady Button-eyes looked at you yesterday afternoon——"

"Boys"are"That's so funny," she said, swinging her velvet purse in circles. "Any girl can make them lose their focus. All a girl has to do is peek at a boy from the side—just like Lady Button-eyes looked at you yesterday afternoon——"

"What!"

"What?!"

"At the Rochambeau. And you got up and went over and renewed your friendship with her. Helen and I saw you."

"At the Rochambeau. You stood up and went over to reconnect with her. Helen and I noticed you."

"I was merely civil," he said.

"I was just being polite," he said.

"So was she. She fished out a card and wrote on it. I don't know what she wrote."

"She did the same. She took out a card and started writing on it."Idon't know what she said.

"She wrote her telephone call. There isn't the slightest chance of my using it."

"She took note of her phone call. There's no way I'm going to use it."

Stephanie laughed:

Stephanie chuckled:

"He certainly is the nicest, politest boy in all Manhattan, and sister is very, very proud of him. Good-bye, James——"

"He truly is the nicest, politest boy in all of Manhattan, and my sister is extremely proud of him."GoodBye, James—

She offered her lips to him audaciously, bending forward on tip-toe, both hands clasped behind her. But her grey eyes were bright with malice.

She confidently leaned in, offering her lips to him on tiptoe, with both hands clasped behind her back. However, her gray eyes sparkled with mischief.

"Nice, polite boy," she repeated. "Kiss little sister."

"Sweet, polite boy," she said again. "Give your little sister a kiss."

"No," he said gloomily, "I'm fed up on sisterly kisses——"

"No," he said sadly, "I've had enough of sisterly kisses——"

"You insulting wretch! Do you mean you won't? Then you shall——!"

"You unbearable jerk! Do you actually mean you __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__?"won't? Then youwill——!"

She started toward him, wrath in her eyes, but he caught her wrists and held her.

She walked toward him, anger in her eyes, but he grabbed her wrists and held her in place.

"You're altogether too well satisfied with yourself," he said. "You've no emotions inside your very lovely person except discreet ones. Otherwise, you've got the devil inside you and it's getting on my nerves."

"You're way too full of yourself," he said. "You don't have any genuine feelings beneath your stunning appearance, just a few hidden ones. Other than that, there's a devil inside you, and it's driving me insane."

"Jim! You beast!"

"Jim! You animal!"

"Yes, I am. What of it? Beasts have emotions. Yours have either been cultivated out of you or you were born without any. I'm glad I am part beast. I'm glad you know it. The rest of me is human; and the combination isn't a very serious menace to civilization. But the sort of expurgated girl you are is!"

"Yeah, I am. So what? Animals have feelings. Yours have either been trained out of you or you were born without any. I'm glad I have some animal instincts. I'm glad you notice it. The rest of me is human, and that combination isn't a big threat to society. But the way you are, all sanitized, really is!"

"Don't you think I'm capable of any deep emotions?" she asked. The smile had died on her lips.

"Do you really think I can't feel deep emotions?" she asked. The smile was gone from her lips.

"Maybe. I don't know."

"Maybe. I’m not sure."

"Who should, if you don't?"

"Who will, if you won't?"

He shrugged:

He just shrugged:

"Your husband, perhaps."

"Maybe your husband."

"Jim! I told you not to call him that!"

"Jim! I told you not to call him that!"

"Well, a spade is a spade——"

"Well, a spade is a spade—"

"Do you mean to be offensive?"

"Are you trying to be rude?"

"How can that offend you?"

"How can that upset you?"

She released her wrists and shot a curious, inexplicable look at him.

She freed her wrists and gave him a curious, inexplicable look.

"I don't understand you," she said. "You can be so generous and high-minded and you can be so unkind and insolent to me."

"I don't understand you," she said. "You can be so generous and noble, but then you can also be really unkind and rude to me."

"Insolent?"

"Disrespectful?"

"Yes. You meant it insolently when you spoke of Oswald as my husband. You've done it before, too. Why do you? Do you really want to hurt me? Because you know he isn't my husband except by title. He may never be."

"Yes. You were being sarcastic when you called Oswald my husband. You've done that before too. Why do you do it? Do you really want to hurt me? Because you know he isn't my husband in any real way, just by name. He might never be."

"All right," he said. "I'm sorry I was offensive. I'm just tired of this mystery, I suppose. It's a hopeless sort of affair for me. I can't make you love me; you're married, besides. It's too much for me—I can't cope with it, Steve.... So I won't ever bother you again with importunities. I'll go my own way."

"Alright," he said. "I'm sorry for being offensive. I’m just really tired of this mystery, I suppose. It’s a hopeless situation for me. I can’t make you love me; you’re married after all. It’s too much for me—I can’t handle it, Steve... So I won’t ever trouble you again with my requests. I’ll go my own way."

"Very well," she said in an even voice.

"Okay," she said calmly.

She nodded to him and went out, saying as she passed:

She nodded at him and walked out, saying as she passed by:

"There'll be tea at five, if you care for any." And left him planted.

"There will be tea at five if you’re interested." Then she walked away, leaving him there.

Which presently enraged him, and he began to pace the studio, pondering on the cruelty, insensibility and injustice of that devilish sex which had created man as a convenience.

This made him furious, and he began to pace the studio, reflecting on the cruelty, thoughtlessness, and unfairness of that evil gender that had created man for their own convenience.

"The thing to do," he said savagely to himself, "is to exterminate the last trace of love for her, tear it out, uproot it, trample on it without remorse——"

"What I need to do," he said fiercely to himself, "is to get rid of any lingering feelings for her, tear them out, pull them out by the roots, and crush them without any guilt——"

The studio bell rang. He walked to the door and opened it. A bewilderingly pretty girl stood there.

The studio bell rang. He walked over to the door and opened it. A breathtakingly beautiful girl was standing there.

"Miss Davis?" she inquired sweetly. "I have an appointment."

"Miss Davis?" she asked softly. "I have an appointment."

"Come in," said Cleland, the flush of wrath still on his countenance.

"Come in," Cleland said, his anger still clear on his face.

The girl entered; he offered her a chair.

The girl walked in, and he offered her a seat.

"Miss Davis happens to be out at the moment," he said, "but I don't believe she'll be very long."

"Miss Davis is out at the moment," he said, "but I don't think she'll be gone for long."

"Do you mind my waiting?" asked the pretty girl.

"Is it okay if I wait?" asked the pretty girl.

"No, I don't," he said, welcoming diversion. "Do you mind my being here? Or are you going to put me out?"

"No, I don't," he said, happy for the distraction. "Do you mind if I'm here? Or are you planning to kick me out?"

She looked surprised, then she laughed very delightfully:

She looked surprised, then she laughed joyfully:

"Of course not. Miss Davis and I have known each other for a long while, and I owe her a great deal and I am devoted to her. Do you think I'd be likely to banish a friend of hers? Besides, I'm only one of her models."

"Of course not. Miss Davis and I have known each other for a long time, and I owe her a lot; I'm dedicated to her. Do you really think I would throw out one of her friends? Plus, I'm just one of her models."

"A model?" he repeated. "How delightful! I also am a model—of good behaviour."

"A model?" he echoed. "That's amazing! I'm also a model—of good behavior."

They both laughed.

They both chuckled.

"Does it pay?" she inquired mischievously.

"Is it worth it?" she asked with a playful tone.

"No, it doesn't. I wish I had another job."

"No, it doesn’t. I wish I had a different job."

"Why not take the one I've just left?"

"Why not take the one I just left?"

"What was it?"

"What was that?"

"I was dancing at the Follies."

"I was dancing at the Follies."

"All right. Will you try me out?"

"Alright. Can you give me a chance?"

"With pleasure."

"Glad to help."

"I'll turn on that music-box."

"I'll turn on that music."

The girl laughed her enchanting little laugh, appraised him at a glance, then turned her pretty head and critically surveyed the studio.

The girl let out her cute little laugh, glanced at him quickly, then turned her beautiful head and looked around the studio carefully.

"I believe," she said, "I'm to pose for Miss Davis seated on a winged horse. Isn't that exciting?"

"I think," she said, "I'm supposed to pose for Miss Davis sitting on a winged horse. Isn't that amazing?"

"You'd be delightful on a winged horse," he said.

"You'd be incredible on a flying horse," he said.

"Do you think so?"

"Do you really think that?"

"I suspect it. What did you do in the Follies?"

"I'm not so sure. What did you do in the Follies?"

"Nothing very interesting. Have you seen the Follies?"

"Nothing too exciting. Have you seen the Follies?"

"You ought to know I haven't," he said reproachfully. "Do you suppose I could have forgotten you?"

"I want you to know that I haven't," he said, feeling disappointed. "Do you honestly think I could forget you?"

She rose and dropped him a Florodora curtsey. They were getting on very well. She glanced demurely at the music box. He jumped up and turned it on. The battered disc croaked out a tango.

She got up and gave him a playful curtsey. They were really connecting well. She glanced at the music box shyly. He quickly stood up and turned it on. The old record crackled as a tango played.

"Shall I take up those rugs?" he inquired.

"Should I grab those rugs?" he asked.

"What on earth would Miss Davis say if she found us dancing?"

"What would Miss Davis say if she saw us dancing?"

"She isn't here to say anything. Shall I?"

"She's not here to say anything."ShouldI?

"Very well.... I'll help you."

"Sure... I'll help you."

They dragged the rugs aside.

They moved the rugs aside.

The studio was all golden with the sun, now, and the brilliant rays bathed them as she laid her gloved hand in his and his arm encircled her waist.

The studio was now filled with golden sunlight, and the bright rays surrounded them as she rested her gloved hand in his, and he wrapped his arm around her waist.

She was a wonderful dancer; her supple grace and professional perfection enchanted him.

She was an incredible dancer; her graceful style and perfect technique mesmerized him.

From time to time he left her to crank up the music-box; neither of them tired. Occasionally she glanced at her jewelled wrist-watch and ventured to voice her doubts as to the propriety of continuing in the imminence of Miss Davis's return.

Every now and then, he left her to wind up the music box; neither of them felt tired. Sometimes, she looked at her jeweled wristwatch and cautiously voiced her worries about whether it was okay to continue with Miss Davis's return coming up.

"Then let's come up to my studio," he said. "I've a music-phone of sorts. We can dance there until you're tired, and then you can come down and see Miss Davis."

"Let’s head up to my studio," he said. "I have a music player. We can dance there until you get tired, and then you can come down and see Miss Davis."

She demurred: the music-box ran down with a squawk.

She paused: the music box came to a stop with a squeak.

"Shall we take one more chance here?" he asked.

"Should we try it one more time?" he asked.

"No, it's too risky.... Shall I run up to your place for just one little dance?"

"No, it's too risky.... Should I stop by your place for just one quick dance?"

"Come on!" he said, taking her hand.

"Let's go!" he said, taking her hand.

They went out and he closed the door. Then, hand-in-hand, laughing like a pair of children, they sped up the stairs and arrived breathless before his door, which he unlocked. And in another minute they were dancing again while a scratched record croaked out a fox-trot.

They went outside, and he closed the door. Then, hand in hand and laughing like kids, they dashed up the stairs to his door, out of breath, which he unlocked. Before long, they were dancing again while a scratched record played a foxtrot.

"I must go," she said, resting one gloved hand on his arm. "I'd love to stay but I mustn't."

Ihave to"Go," she said, placing a gloved hand on his arm. "I’d love to stay, but I can’t."

"First," he said, "we'll have tea."

"First," he said, "we'll have some tea."

"No!"

"No!"

But presently they were seated on his desk, a plate of sweet biscuits between them, their glasses of sherry touching.

But now they were sitting at his desk, a plate of sweet cookies between them, their glasses of sherry clinking together.

"Unknown but fascinating girl," he said gaily, "I drink to your health and fortune. Never shall I forget our dance together; never shall I forget the charming stranger who took tea with me!"

"Unknown but intriguing girl," he said happily, "I raise a glass to your health and success. I'll always remember our dance together; I'll never forget the fascinating stranger who shared tea with me!"

"Nor shall I forget you!—you very nice boy," she said, looking at him with smiling intentness.

"And I'll never forget you!—you really nice guy," she said, smiling warmly at him.

"Would it spoil if we saw each other again?"

"Would it mess things up if we met again?"

"You know that such delightful encounters never bear repetition," she answered. "Now I'm going. Farewell!"

"You know that we can never have such wonderful meetings again," she said. "I'm leaving now. Goodbye!"

She laughed at him, touched her glass with her lips, set it aside, and slipped to the floor.

She laughed at him, raised her glass to her lips, set it down, and then slipped down to the floor.

"Good-bye!" she said. He caught her at the door, and she turned and looked up gravely.

"Goodbye!" she said. He caught her at the door, and she turned to look up at him seriously.

"Don't spoil it," she whispered, disengaging herself.

“Don’t mess it up,” she whispered, pulling back.

So he released her, and she stretched out her hand, smiled at him, and stepped out. The music-phone continued to play gaily.

He let her go, and she extended her hand, smiled at him, and walked outside. The music on her phone continued to play happily.

A girl who was coming upstairs saw her as she left Cleland's studio; and, as the pretty visitor sped lightly past her, the girl who was mounting turned and watched her. Then she resumed her ascent, came slowly to Cleland's open door, stood there resting a moment as though out of breath.

A girl going up the stairs saw her as she left Cleland's studio; and as the attractive visitor quickly walked past, the girl climbing the stairs turned to watch her. Then she continued up, slowly approached Cleland's open door, and paused for a moment as if catching her breath.

Cleland, replacing the rugs, glanced up and caught sight of Stephanie; and the quick blood burnt his face.

Cleland, laying down the rugs, looked up and saw Stephanie, and a quick rush of blood filled his face.

She came in as though still a trifle weary from the ascent. Neither spoke. She glanced down at the two empty wine glasses on his desk, saw the decanter, the biscuits and cigarettes. The music-phone was expiring raucously.

She walked in like she was still a bit worn out from the climb. Neither of them spoke. She glanced down at the two empty wine glasses on his desk and saw the decanter, biscuits, and cigarettes. The music phone was playing loudly.

"Who is that girl?" she asked in an even, colourless voice.

"Who is that girl?" she asked in a dull, expressionless tone.

"A girl I met."

"A girl I met."

"Do you mind telling me her name?"

"Can you tell me her name?"

"I—don't know it," he said, getting redder.

"I—I don't know," he said, turning red.

"Oh. Shall I enlighten you?"

"Oh. Should I enlighten you?"

"Thank you."

"Thanks."

"She's Mary Cliff, of the Follies. I've seen her dance."

"She's Mary Cliff from the Follies. I've watched her dance."

"Really," he said carelessly.

"Seriously," he said casually.

Stephanie leaned against the desk, resting one hand on it. An odd sense of mental fatigue possessed her; things were not clear in her mind; she was not very sure of what she was saying:

Stephanie leaned against the desk, resting one hand on it. A strange sense of mental fatigue washed over her; things weren’t clear in her mind; she wasn’t really sure about what she was saying:

"I came up to say—that I'm sorry we quarrelled.... I'm sorry now that I came. I'm going in a moment.... You've already had tea, I see. So you won't care for any more."

"I stopped by to say I'm sorry we argued.... I regret coming now. I’ll head out in a minute.... I see you've already had tea, so you probably don’t want more."

After a flushed silence, he said:

After a moment of uncomfortable silence, he said:

"Did you have a successful lesson, Steve?"

"Did you have a good class, Steve?"

"I've had two—lessons. Yes, they were quite—successful."

"I've had two lessons. Yes, they went pretty well."

"You seem tired."

"You look tired."

"No." She turned and walked to the door. He opened it for her in silence.

"No." She turned and walked to the door. He opened it for her without saying anything.

"Good night," she said.

"Good night," she said.

"Good night."

"Good night."

CHAPTER XXIII

CHAPTER 23

Cleland's unhappy interpretation of the episode was masculine and therefore erroneous—the interpretation of a very young man whose reverence for the restless sex might require revision some day or other unless he died exceedingly young. For he concluded, now, that he had thoroughly disgusted Stephanie Quest; first by his vulgar flirtation with Lady Button-eyes, then by losing his temper and admitting to her his own odious materialism; and, furthermore and flagrantly, by his hideous behaviour with a pretty girl whose name even he had not known when he entertained her at his impromptu thé-dansant.

Cleland's negative perspective on the situation was very masculine and, therefore, misguided—coming from a young guy whose appreciation for women might need reevaluating someday, unless he passed away really young. He now thought he had completely driven away Stephanie Quest; first with his crude flirting with Lady Button-eyes, then by losing his composure and admitting his own gross materialism; and, even worse, by his terrible behavior with a pretty girl whose name he didn’t even know when he hosted her at his impromptu tea dance.

He saw himself quite ruined in the unemotional grey eyes of a girl who, herself, was so coldly aloof from the ignoble emotions lurking ever and furtively in the masculine animal.

He saw himself utterly shattered in the cold grey eyes of a girl who was so emotionally distant from the dishonorable feelings that always lurked in the male instinct.

He had had little enough chance with Stephanie, even when his conduct had been exemplary. Now he was dreadfully certain that his chances were less than none at all; that he had done himself in. What had he to hope of her now?

He hardly stood a chance with Stephanie, even when he was on his best behavior. Now he was completely sure that his chances were zero; he had really messed things up for himself. What could he possibly expect from her now?

To this unconventional yet proud, pure-hearted girl had been offered the very horrid spectacle of his own bad temper and reprehensible behaviour. And, although there had been no actual harm in it, she could never, never understand or forgive it. Never!

To this unconventional yet proud, pure-hearted girl, he had shown the unpleasant side of his bad temper and awful behavior. And, although there was no real harm done,shecould never, ever understand or forgive it. Never!

Her virginal ears had been insulted by the cynical avowal of his own masculine materialism. Of the earth, earthy, he had vaunted himself in his momentary exasperation—"of humanity, a shamelessly human example."

Her innocent ears were taken aback by his cynical admission of his own male materialism. Being realistic, he had boasted about it in a moment of annoyance—"a shamelessly human example of humanity."

With her own incredulous, uncontaminated eyes she had seen him pocket Lady Button-eye's telephone number. Her shrinking ears had heard the mutilated record in his music-phone dying out in a tipsy two-step; her outraged gaze had beheld a perfectly strange young girl's gaily informal exit from his own bachelor apartment, where sherry still stood in both glasses and the rugs lay scattered in disorder against the wall. Elimination was naturally the portion he had to expect. And he gloomily schooled himself to endure annihilation.

With her own disbelieving, innocent eyes, she watched him tuck Lady Button-eye's phone number into his pocket. Her shrinking ears heard the distorted tune from his music player fading into a wobbly two-step; her shocked gaze saw a totally unfamiliar young girl happily leaving his bachelor apartment, where sherry still sat in both glasses and the rugs were haphazardly piled against the wall. Naturally, rejection was what he had to expect. And he sadly got ready to deal with that loss.

According to his philosophy there was nothing else on earth to do about it. Doubtless she'd ultimately forgive him, but her respect he couldn't hope for at present; and as for any deeper sentiment, if ever there had been any hope in his heart that he might one day awaken it, now he knew it was wriggling in its death-throes, making him, by turns, either frightfully unhappy or resentfully reckless.

According to his beliefs, there was nothing more he could do about it. She would likely forgive him eventually, but he couldn't expect her to respect him right now; and as for any deeper feelings, if he ever thought there was a chance to revive them, he now understood they were fading, making him feel either really unhappy or recklessly defiant.

The hopeless part of it was that, unlike weaker men, he had no desire to drown sorrow in any irregular and unworthy fashion.

The frustrating part was that, unlike weaker men, he didn't want to flee from his sadness in any unhealthy or dishonorable manner.

Many men of many minds turn to many things seeking the anodyne in one form or another—the nepenthe of forgetfulness, rarer than the philosopher's stone.

Many men with different viewpoints look to different things for relief in various ways—an escape from pain, which is harder to find than the philosopher's stone.

Neither wine nor the dreary quest for heart-ease among frailer companions ever appeals to any but weak minds. And the boy, not knowing what to do, turned to his work with a renewed energy resembling desperation.

Neither wine nor the boring pursuit of comfort among weaker friends ever appeals to anyone but weak-minded individuals. And the boy, uncertain of what else to do, dove back into his work with a renewed energy that resembled desperation.

It is the only hope for ultimate anesthesia.

It's the only hope for total anesthesia.

Also, he took to prowling by night, being too unhappy to remain in his studio so near to Stephanie.

He also began to roam around at night, unable to bear being in his studio so near to Stephanie.

He prowled about Broadway and Long Acre with Badger Spink, whose restless cleverness and self-absorption ended by wearying him; he prowled with Clarence Verne one night, encountering that strange sphinx by accident, and strolling with him at hazard through the purlieus of Chelsea. Both men seemed deeply preoccupied with problems of their own, and though they knew each other only slightly they maintained the reticence of intimacy—an odd assumption, as Cleland thought afterward. Yet, one of them was very sick for love, and the other very sick of it; and, besides, there roved with them a third and unseen companion, through the crooked, lamp-lit streets, whose shrouded arm was linked in Verne's. And perhaps that accounted for the sombre silence which brooded between these men in trouble.

He strolled around Broadway and Long Acre with Badger Spink, whose restless intelligence and self-centeredness eventually exhausted him; he roamed with Clarence Verne one night, bumping into that unusual character by chance, and meandering through the backstreets of Chelsea. Both men seemed deeply engrossed in their own problems, and even though they barely knew each other, they felt a strange closeness—an odd assumption, as Cleland would later think. Yet, one of them was very lonely for love, and the other was genuinely fed up with it; plus, there was a third, unseen presence accompanying them, wandering through the twisted, lamp-lit streets, whose hidden arm was linked to Verne's. And perhaps that explained the heavy silence that hung between these troubled men.

Verne said at parting—and gazing absently at nothing while he spoke:

Verne said as he was leaving—and stared blankly into space while he spoke:

"The tragedy of civilization—of what the world calls civilization!—that is the most terrible of all, Cleland. That is the real and only hell. Not the ruthless eruptions of barbarism; not the momentary resurgence of atavistic violence—of red-blooded rapine and lust—but the ordered, lawful, stealthy, subtle horrors of civilization: they slay men's souls."

"The tragedy of civilization—what the world refers to as civilization!—is the worst of all, Cleland. That’s the real and only hell. It’s not the violent eruptions of barbarism; it’s not the occasional return to primal violence—raw brutality and desire—but the organized, lawful, sneaky, and subtle horrors of civilization: they ruin people’s souls."

"I don't get you, Verne."

"I don't understand you, Verne."

"No, Cleland. But somebody else will—somebody else will get me—very soon, now.... Good-bye."

"No, Cleland. But someone else will—someone will find me—very soon now... Goodbye."

A few days later Cleland prowled with Harry Belter, intent upon supper somewhere in the outer marches of the town.

A few days later, Cleland wandered around with Harry Belter, searching for dinner somewhere on the outskirts of town.

For an episode had occurred that shook them both with the most sobering and distressing jar that youth experiences in fullest mental and physical vigour.

A moment occurred that deeply affected both of them with the kind of serious and unsettling impact that young people experience at their peak mental and physical strength.

"I don't see how a man can kill himself," said Cleland. "I don't see why he can't go somewhere else and cure himself of his unhappiness. Travel, change, new faces——"

Idon't"I can't understand how someone could take their own life," said Cleland. "I don't see why he can't just go somewhere else and find a way to be happy again. Travel, change, meet new people——"

"Perhaps he wants to be rid of faces," muttered Belter.

"Maybe he wants to escape from people's faces," muttered Belter.

"There are wonderful wildernesses."

"There are amazing wilderness areas."

"Perhaps he's too tired to admire 'em. Perhaps he's half dead for sleep."

"Maybe he's too tired to really understand them. Maybe he's half asleep."

"You talk as though you sympathized and understood, Harry."

"You talk like you actually care and understand, Harry."

"I do."

"I do."

"You! The indefatigable optimist! You, the ever-welcome, the gay consoler, the irrepressible spirit among us!"

"You! The relentless optimist! You, the always-welcome, the cheerful supporter, the unstoppable energy among us!

"If I didn't play that rôle I'd do what Clarence Verne did!"

"If I wasn't playing that role, I'd do what Clarence Verne did!"

"What!"

"What!"

"Long ago," added Belter.

"Long ago," said Belter.

"For God's sake, why? I never dreamed——"

"For heaven's sake, why? I never thought——"

"You were away, three years, having a good time abroad, weren't you? How should you know what happened to others?"

"You were away for three years, having a good time abroad, right? How could you have any idea what happened to anyone else?"

"Did something happen to you, Harry?"

"Did something happen to you, Harry?"

"It did. If you wish to know exactly what, I'll tell you what happened to me was a woman. Now you know something that nobody else knows—except that demon and myself."

"It did. If you want to know exactly what happened, I'll tell you it was a woman. Now you know something that nobody else knows—except for that demon and me."

"But such things——"

"But stuff like that——"

"No. Such things destroy, ultimately. I'll die of her, one day."

"No. Things like that will eventually ruin you. One day, I'm going to end up dying because of her."

"Nonsense!"

"That’s ridiculous!"

But Belter, the jester, laughed a terrifying laugh and sauntered into the open door of the restaurant which they had walked a mile or two to find.

But Belter, the jester, let out a creepy laugh and walked into the open door of the restaurant they had traveled a mile or two to reach.

"It's a low pub," he remarked, "and suitable to my mind." They seated themselves at a cherry table. One or two newspaper men nodded to Belter. A confidence man, whispering to a painted mulatto girl, turned to scrutinize him; a ruffianly bar-keeper saluted him cordially.

"It's a dive," he said, "and just the kind of place I like." They sat down at a cherry table. A couple of reporters nodded at Belter. A con artist, whispering to a glamorous mixed-race woman, glanced over at him; a tough-looking bartender welcomed him warmly.

There was a grill glowing beyond the bar. A waiter, chewing a tooth-pick, came up and stood leaning on their table with both hairy hands spread flat on the polished top.

There was a grill glowing past the bar. A waiter, munching on a toothpick, came over and leaned on their table with both hairy hands resting on the shiny surface.

"Well, gents, what is it?" he asked hoarsely.

"Hey, everyone, what's going on?" he asked in a raspy voice.

They gave their order. Then Belter, leaning forward and planting both elbows on the table, said in a low voice:

They made their order. Then Belter leaned in, resting both elbows on the table, and said in a quiet voice:

"They call me a caricaturist, but, by God, Cleland, I'm a realist! I've learned more about women by caricaturing them than I ever read in their smooth countenances. They are caricatures, in their secret souls—every one of them; and when I exaggerate a weak point and ignore everything but the essential character lines and contours, by jingo, Cleland, I've discovered 'em—exposed 'em as they really are!—distorted caricatures of human beings."

"They call me a caricaturist, but honestly, Cleland, I'm a realist! I've learned more about women by drawing them than I ever did by looking at their perfect faces. TheyareCaricatures in their true essence—every single one of them; and when I point out a flaw and concentrate solely on their main traits and features, I swear, Cleland, I've exposed them—shown them as they really are!—distorted caricatures of human beings.

Cleland disagreed with him, gloomily, amazed at his bitterness.

Cleland disagreed with him, feeling upset and shocked by his bitterness.

"No," said Belter, "if you tell the mere truth about them they're a nuisance! We don't understand 'em. Why? There's very little to understand and that's all on the surface as plain as the nose on your face!—too plain for us to notice. And you writers explore and dissect 'em, seeking deeps where there are shallows, mysteries where there are facts, subtleties where everything is obvious. They haven't much mind, they have few traits because they have precious little character. They are not like humans; they resemble Fabre's insects—strange, incomprehensible Martians, doing things not from intelligence, not from reason, impulse, desire, but merely from an inherited instinct that apes intelligence, that parodies passion."

"No," Belter said, "if you just tell the truth about them, they're a pain! We don't get them. Why? There's not much to grasp, and what's there is right on the surface, as obvious as your own nose! — too obvious for us to notice. And you writers dig deep and analyze them, searching for depths where there are only shallows, mysteries where there are facts, and subtleties where everything is clear. They don't think much, they have few traits because they barely have any character. They're not like humans; they remind me of Fabre's insects—strange, incomprehensible Martians, acting not out of intelligence or reason, impulse or desire, but just from an inherited instinct that mimics intelligence, that imitates passion."

"What have they done to you, Harry?"

"What have they done to you, Harry?"

"Nothing, in years.... Because I won't let 'em. But the spectacle of the world suddenly crawling with women, all swarming restlessly over the face of the globe, not knowing why or whither—it appalls me, Jim. And we men continue flinging at them everything we can think of to stop them, quiet them, and keep them still—personal liberty, franchise, political opportunity, professional and industrial chances—and still they twist and wriggle and squirm and swarm over everything restlessly, slowly becoming denatured, unsexed, more sterile, more selfish, insolent, intolerable every day. They are the universal nuisance of the age; they are slowly smothering us as shifting dunes threaten the fertile plain——"

"Nothing for years.... Because I won’t allow it. But seeing the world suddenly filled with women, all moving restlessly across the globe, not knowing why or where they’re headed—it frightens me, Jim. And we men keep throwing everything we can at them to stop them, calm them, and keep them in line—personal freedom, voting rights, political opportunities, jobs and career prospects—and yet they keep twisting, turning, and squirming, invading everything with their restlessness, gradually becoming less feminine, less defined, more sterile, more self-centered, arrogant, and unbearable each day. They are the universal annoyance of our time; they are slowly suffocating us like shifting sand dunes threaten a fertile plain——"

"For heaven's sake——"

"For crying out loud——"

"There's the unvarnished truth about woman," insisted Belter. "She's got the provocative câlinerie of a cat; the casual insouciance of a sparrow; the nesting and hatching instinct of the hen; the mindless jealousy of a Pekingese.

"Here's the honest truth about women," Belter insisted. "They have the playful teasing of a cat, the carefree spirit of a sparrow, the nurturing instincts of a hen, and the irrational jealousy of a Pekingese."

"The creative mind that marries one of 'em is doomed either to sterility or to anguish. Their jealousy and malice stultify and slay the male brain; there is no arguing with them because they have no real mind to appeal to, no logic, no reason. Like the horrible praying Mantis they suffer the embrace of the male and immediately begin to eat him, commencing with the head——"

"The creative person who gets involved with one of them is likely to experience either a lack of inspiration or intense pain. Their jealousy and bitterness suffocate the male psyche; there's no point in trying to reason with them because they don’t actually have a real mind to connect with—there’s no logic, no rational thought. Like the terrifying praying mantis, they tolerate the male's affection and immediately begin to devour him, starting with the head——"

Cleland began to laugh. His mirth, unrestrained, did not disturb Belter, who continued to eat his club sandwich and wash it down with huge draughts of Pilsner.

Cleland started laughing. His laughter, carefree and loud, didn’t irritate Belter, who continued eating his club sandwich and taking big sips of Pilsner.

"Do you think I'd marry one of 'em?" he demanded scornfully. "Do you know what really happened to Clarence Verne?"

"Do you really think I'd marry one of them?" he asked sarcastically. "Do you have any idea what really happened to Clarence Verne?"

"No."

"No."

"Well, he married a dainty little thing and expected to continue earning two thousand dollars for every magazine cover he designed. And do you know what happened?"

"Well, he married a delicate woman and thought he could keep earning two thousand dollars for every magazine cover he designed. And do you know what happened?"

"No, I don't."

"Nope, I don't."

"I'll tell you. The dainty little thing turned jealous, hired a shyster who hired detectives to follow Verne about and report to her what he did inside and outside his studio. She doped his food when she thought he had a rendezvous; she had his letters stolen. In his own world, any woman he found agreeable was cut out by his wife; if, in the jolly and unconventional fellowship of Bohemia, he ever stopped on the street to chat with a pretty girl or took one, harmlessly, to lunch or supper, or offered any of 'em tea in his studio, her detectives reported it to her and she raised hell.

I'll tell you. The sensitive little thing got jealous, hired a shady lawyer who brought in detectives to follow Verne around and report back to her on what he did both in and out of his studio. She poisoned his food whenever she thought he had a date; she had his letters stolen. In his own world, any woman he found attractive was shut out by his wife; if, in the fun and unconventional spirit of Bohemia, he ever stopped on the street to chat with a pretty girl or took one, harmlessly, to lunch or dinner, or offered any of them tea in his studio, her detectives reported it to her and she went crazy.

"It killed spontaneity, any gaiety of heart, any incentive in Verne. It embittered him, aged him, strangled him. Look at his work to-day! Nothing remains except the mechanical technique. Look at the man. Dead in his bathroom. Don't talk to me about women."

"It completely stripped away any spontaneity, joy, or motivation from Verne. It made him bitter, aged him, and stifled him. Look at his work now! All that's left is the mechanical technique. Look at the man. Found dead in his bathroom. Don't even bring up women to me."

"Why didn't he divorce her if he knew of all this she was doing?"

"Why didn't he divorce her if he knew everything she was doing?"

"He had a little girl to think of. After all, Verne had lived his life. Better snuff it out that way and leave the child in decent ignorance of family dissension.... And that was the matter with Clarence Verne, Cleland. And I tell you that into the heart of every man who has been fool enough to marry, some canker is eating its way. There is not one woman in a million with mind enough and humanity enough to keep her husband's love—not one who knows enough to

"He had a little girl to think about. After all, Verne had lived his life. It's better to end it like that and keep the child blissfully unaware of family issues.... And that was the problem with Clarence Verne, Cleland. I tell you, in the heart of every man who has been foolish enough to get married, some kind of decay is setting in. There isn’t one woman in a million who has the intelligence and compassion to keep her husband's love—not one who knows enough to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."

'Just leave him be
And he’ll return home—'

Not one with the brains, mental resource, wisdom, to mate without becoming a parasite. And still, all over the world the asses are solemnly asking each other, 'Is marriage a failure?' Bah! The world makes me very sick!"

Not everyone has the brains, mental resources, or wisdom to partner up without becoming a burden. Yet, all over the world, people are genuinely asking each other, 'Is marriage a failure?' Ugh! The world really frustrates me!

They went to Verne's funeral a few days later. The widow was very pretty in her deep mourning. Her little girl was with her.

They went to Verne's funeral a few days later. The widow looked very beautiful in her dark mourning clothes. Her little girl was with her.

But the affair was not even a nine-days' gossip in the artists' world. Verne had stalked wistfully among them for a few years, but had never been of them since his marriage: he had lived at home in one of the fashionable quarters, although his studio—and his heart—were in Chelsea.

But the whole situation was hardly a topic of discussion in the art community. Verne had moved among them with a sense of longing for a few years, but he never really fit in after his marriage: he lived in one of the trendy neighborhoods, even though his studio—and his heart—were in Chelsea.

So his well-known magazine covers were missed more than he was, and people soon ceased discussing him and his fate; and in a month nobody remembered whether it had been done with a razor or a revolver. And very few cared.

His iconic magazine covers were missed more than he was, and people soon stopped discussing him and what had happened; within a month, no one could recall whether it was a razor or a gun. And very few people cared.

As for Cleland, he had never known Verne well, and the damnation of his taking off affected him only superficially. Besides, busy men have little time to bother about death; and Cleland was now extremely busy with his novel, which began to take definite shape and proportion under unremitting labour.

Cleland had never really known Verne, and the news of his death barely affected him. Besides, busy people don’t have time to think about death; and Cleland was very focused on his novel, which was beginning to take clear shape and form through his constant hard work.

He now saw Stephanie much as usual; and the girl did not seem seriously changed toward him in behaviour. Her spirits appeared to be high always; she seemed to be always doing something interesting and delightful, dining out, going to theatres—though the choice was now limited, as many were already closed for the summer—motoring out to the country, taking her dancing and dramatic lessons, entertaining in the studio.

He now saw Stephanie pretty much as usual, and she didn’t seem to treat him any differently. Her spirits always seemed high; she was always involved in something fun and exciting, dining out, going to shows—though the options were limited now since many had already closed for the summer—driving out to the countryside, taking dance and drama lessons, hosting gatherings in the studio.

It is true that he seldom or never saw Stephanie alone now, but that seemed accidental, because he really had been absorbed in his work and she was usually out somewhere or other during the day. But she appeared to be cordial to him—just as full of gay malice and light banter as ever—full of undisguised interest in the progress of his work and delighted with his promise to let her read the manuscript when it was typed and before he submitted it to any publisher.

It's true that he hardly ever saw Stephanie alone now, but that seemed coincidental since he had been focused on his work and she was usually out during the day. However, she was friendly towards him—just as playful and cheeky as ever—genuinely interested in how his work was going and excited about his promise to let her read the manuscript once it was typed and before he sent it to any publisher.

So all seemed to go serenely between them; he resolutely told himself that he had given her up; she did not appear to be aware of anything altered or subdued in his cordiality toward her—apparently missed nothing in his attitude that might once have been to her significant of any deeper feeling.

Everything appeared to be calm between them; he assured himself that he had moved on. She didn’t seem to notice any changes in his friendliness toward her—apparently, she didn’t pick up on anything in his behavior that might have once suggested any stronger feelings.

Yet, once or twice, when a gay company filled her studio, amid the chatter and music and movement of dancers, he became aware of her level, grey eyes gravely intent on him—but always the gravity he surprised in them turned to a quick, frank smile when his gaze encountered hers, and she always made him some pretty signal of recognition across the animated scene.

Yet, once or twice, when a lively group filled her studio with laughter, music, and dancing, he noticed her level, gray eyes seriously focused on him—but every time he met her gaze, the seriousness he saw in her transformed into a bright, genuine smile, and she always sent him a charming signal of recognition across the bustling scene.

As for Helen, he always got on delightfully with that charming and capable girl. There was something very engaging about her, she was so wholesome, so energetic, so busy, so agreeable to look at.

Helen and he always got along great with that charming and capable girl. There was something really attractive about her; she was so wholesome, so energetic, so busy, and so pleasant to look at.

He had acquired a habit of dropping in on his way out to lunch to watch her working on the sketches and studies for "Aspiration;" but one day she forgot to warn him and he blundered into the courtyard where, on a white circus-horse, a lovely, slender, but rather startling figure hid its face in its hands and desperately attempted to make a garment of its loosened hair, while an elderly female holding the horse's head cried "Shoo!" and Helen hustled him out, a little perturbed and intensely amused.

He had gotten into the habit of stopping by on his way to lunch to see her working on the sketches and studies for "Aspiration." One day, though, she forgot to let him know, and he accidentally walked into the courtyard where a beautiful, slim, and somewhat surprising figure was hiding its face in its hands while desperately trying to make a garment out of its loose hair, sitting on a white circus horse. Meanwhile, an older woman holding the horse's head yelled, "Shoo!" and Helen quickly sent him away, feeling a bit flustered but definitely entertained.

"I ought to have told you," she said. "I wouldn't mind, but even professional models object to anybody except, occasionally, another artist."

"I should have told you," she said. "I wouldn't mind, but even professional models prefer the experience with someone else, except sometimes with another artist."

"I'm sorry," he said. "Please tell little Miss Eve that I didn't mean to scare her."

"I'm sorry," he said. "Please tell little Miss Eve that I didn't mean to frighten her."

They chatted for a few minutes, then Helen smilingly excused herself and went back to her work, and Cleland continued on his way to lunch, chagrined at his stupidity.

They chatted for a few minutes, then Helen smiled as she politely excused herself and went back to her work, while Cleland moved on to lunch, feeling embarrassed about his foolishness.

"I wonder," he thought, "if that was my little unknown dancing partner? Now, she will think I've 'spoiled it all.'"

"I wonder," he thought, "if that was my little unknown dancing partner? Now she probably thinks I've 'screwed it all up.'"

He was in masculine error again. Disconcerted beauty has the consolation that it is beautiful. Otherwise, it remains merely outraged modesty; and bitterness abides in its soul.

He was making the same mistake again. Troubled beauty finds comfort in its attractiveness. Otherwise, it turns into just frustrated modesty, and bitterness stays in its spirit.

Helen, laughingly mentioning the affair to Stephanie, still immensely amused at Cleland's distress and apologetic blushes, added that the model, Marie Cliff, had been sensible enough to appreciate the humour of it, too.

Helen, laughing as she told Stephanie about the situation, still thought it was really funny how Cleland was so upset and blushing with embarrassment. She also noted that the model, Marie Cliff, was clever enough to see the humor in it too.

"You mean," said Stephanie, coldly, "that she didn't care." And, not smiling, went on with her sewing.

"You mean," Stephanie said coldly, "that she didn't care." And, without a smile, she went back to her sewing.

"She's rather a refined type," said Helen, looking curiously at the girl who, bent over her mending, was plying her needle furiously.

"She's really a classy person," said Helen, watching the girl who, concentrating on her sewing, was frantically working her needle.

Stephanie shrugged.

Stephanie shrugged.

"Don't you think so, Steve?"

"Don't you think so, Steve?"

"No. I think her typically common."

"No. I think she's pretty average."

"How odd! She's quite young, and she's really very nice and modest—not the type of person you seem to imagine——"

"How odd! She's quite young, and she's genuinely nice and humble—not the type of person you seem to believe——"

"I don't like her," interrupted Stephanie calmly. But her slender fingers were flying, and she had set her teeth in her under lip, which had trembled a little.

I don'tlike"her," Stephanie said calmly, interrupting. But her slender fingers were moving fast, and she was biting her lower lip, which trembled slightly.

Helen, chancing to mention Cleland that night as they were preparing for bed, was astonished at Stephanie's impatient comment:

That night, as Helen casually mentioned Cleland while they were getting ready for bed, she was surprised by Stephanie's impatient reply:

"Oh, Jim's quite spoiled. I'm rapidly losing interest in that young man."

"Oh, Jim is really spoiled. I'm quickly losing interest in him."

"Why?" asked Helen, surprised.

"Why?" Helen asked, surprised.

"Because he runs about with queer people. No man can do that and not show it in his own manner."

"Because he spends time with odd people. No guy can do that without it showing in his own behavior."

"What people, Steve?"

"What people, Steve?"

"Well, with Lady Button-eyes for one. With your modest and bashful little model, for another."

"First, there's Lady Button-eyes. And then there's your shy and modest little model."

"Does he?" Then she began to laugh. "I'm glad he displays good taste, anyway! The little Cliff girl is charming."

"Does he?" Then she started laughing. "I'm glad he has good taste, anyway! The little Cliff girl is adorable."

"Isn't that rather a horrid and cynical thing to say?" demanded Stephanie, flushing brightly.

"Isn't that a pretty awful and cynical thing to say?" Stephanie asked, blushing deeply.

"Why? I think she's quite all right. Let them play together if they like. It's none of my business. Are you, the high-priestess of tolerance, becoming intolerant?" she added laughingly.

"Why? I think she's doing just fine. Let them play together if they want to. It’s not my problem. Are you, the queen of tolerance, becoming intolerant?" she added with a laugh.

"No. I don't care what he does. But I should think he'd prefer to frivol with one of his own class."

"No. I don't care what he does. But I'd figure he'd want to hang out with someone from his own social group."

"It's a matter of chance," remarked Helen, brushing out her curly brown hair. "The beggar-maid or Vere-de-Vere—it's all the same to a man if the girl is sufficiently attractive and amusing."

"It's all about luck," Helen said, running her fingers through her curly brown hair. "It doesn't matter if she's a beggar or comes from a prestigious family; as long as the girl is attractive and fun, that's what matters to a guy."

"Amusing?" repeated Stephanie. "That is a humiliating rôle—to amuse a man."

"Amusing?" Stephanie echoed. "That's a degrading role—to entertain a guy."

"If a girl doesn't, men soon neglect her. Men go where they are amused. Everybody does. You do. I do. Why not?"

"If a girl doesn't engage, guys quickly lose interest in her. Men look for places where they can have a good time. Everyone does. You do. I do. Why not?"

Stephanie, still hotly flushed, shook out her beautiful chestnut hair and began to comb it viciously.

Stephanie, still feeling pretty flushed, shook out her beautiful chestnut hair and began to comb it vigorously.

"I don't see how a common person can amuse a well-born man," she said.

"I don't get how an ordinary person can entertain someone from a noble background," she said.

"It's a reflection on us if we give them the opportunity," retorted Helen, laughing. "But if we're not clever enough to hold the men of our own caste, then they'll certainly go elsewhere for their amusement."

"It's a reflection on us if we give them the opportunity," Helen replied with a laugh. "But if we aren't smart enough to keep the guys in our own social circle, they'll definitely seek out fun somewhere else."

"And good riddance!"

"And good riddance!"

"But who's to replace them?"

"But who will replace them?"

"I can get along perfectly without men."

"I can definitely handle things without men."

"Steve, you're talking like a child! What happens to be the matter with you? Has anything gone wrong?"

"Steve, you're acting like a kid! What's going on with you? Did something happen?"

"Absolutely nothing——" She turned sharply; her comb caught in her hair and she jerked it free. Perhaps that accounted for the sudden glint of tears in her grey eyes.

"Absolutely nothing——" She turned around quickly; her comb got tangled in her hair, and she pulled it out. Maybe that's why there was suddenly a glimmer of tears in her gray eyes.

Helen slipped her arm around her, but the girl's rigid body did not yield and she kept her head obstinately averted.

Helen wrapped her arm around her, but the girl’s tense body didn’t loosen up, and she stubbornly kept her head turned away.

"Are you getting tired of your idiotic bargain with Oswald?" asked Helen, gently.

"Are you getting tired of your silly deal with Oswald?" Helen asked softly.

"No, I am not! He never bothers me—never gets on my nerves—never is unjust—unkind——"

"No, I'm not!"Henever bothers me—never gets on my nerves—never is unfair—unkind—

"Who is?"

"Who’s that?"

"I don't know.... Men in general—annoy me—men in—general."

"I don't know.... Guys overall—annoy me—guys in—overall."

"None in particular?"

"None specifically?"

"No.... It isn't very agreeable to know that one's brother goes about with a shameless dancer from the Follies."

"No.... It's not great to know that my brother is spending time with a shameless dancer from the Follies."

"Are you sure he does?"

"Are you sure he does?"

"Perfectly. He gives her a party in his studio, too, sometimes."

"Definitely. He occasionally hosts a party for her in his studio as well."

"But there's no harm in——"

"But there's no harm in—"

"A party for two! They drink—together."

"A party for two! They drink together."

"Oh."

"Oh."

"They drink and dance and eat, all by themselves! They take up the rugs and turn on the music and—and I don't know what they do!—I—d-don't know—I don't—I don't——!"

"They drink, dance, and eat, all by themselves! They roll up the rugs and blast the music and—and I have no idea what else they do!—I—I don’t know—I don’t—I don’t——!"

Her head fell into her hands; she stood rigid, her body shaken by emotions too unhappy, too new, too vague for her youthful analysis.

She leaned her head into her hands, standing still as her body shook with emotions that were too sorrowful, too foreign, and too confusing for her to grasp at her age.

"I—I can't bear to think of him that way——" she stammered, "—he was so straight and clean—so clean——"

"I—I can't bear to think of him that way——" she stammered, "—he was so honest and genuine—so genuine——"

"Some men drift a little—sometimes——"

"Some guys drift a little—sometimes——"

"They say so.... I don't know. I am too miserable about him—too unhappy——"

"They say that... I don't know. I'm too upset about him—too sad—"

She choked back a sob, and the slender hands that covered her eyes slowly clenched.

She held back her tears, and the delicate hands that were covering her eyes gradually turned into fists.

Helen looked at her in consternation. Girls don't usually betray so much emotion over some casual irregularity of a brother.

Helen looked at her in surprise. Usually, girls don't react that intensely to their brother's minor mistakes.

Stephanie pressed her clenched hands mutely against her lids for a while, then, her lips still quivering, she reached for her brush and began to groom her splendid hair again.

Stephanie pressed her clenched hands silently against her eyes for a moment. Then, with her lips still trembling, she picked up her brush and began to fix her beautiful hair again.

And Helen, watching her without a word, thought to self:

And Helen, quietly watching her, thought to herself:

"She behaves as though she were falling in love with him.... She'd certainly better be careful. The boy is already in love with her, no matter how he acts.... If she isn't very, very careful she'll get into trouble with him."

"She’s acting like she’s falling in love with him... She really needs to be cautious. The guy is already in love with her, no matter how he tries to hide it... If she isn’t super careful, she’ll end up in a tough situation with him."

Aloud she said cheerfully:

She said cheerfully:

"Steve, dear, I really think I'm clever enough to have taken the measure of your very delightful brother. And I honestly don't believe it is in him to play fast and loose with any woman ever born."

"Steve, sweetheart, I genuinely think I'm smart enough to understand your really charming brother. And I honestly don't believe he's the kind of guy to fool around with any woman, ever."

"He is doing it!"

"He’s doing it!"

"With whom?"

"Who with?"

"That—Dancing girl——"

"That—Dancing girl——"

"Nonsense! If it's an ephemeral romance, which I don't believe, it's a gay and harmless one. Don't worry your pretty head about it, Steve."

"That's ridiculous! If it's just a short fling, which I doubt, it's a fun and harmless one. Don’t worry about it, Steve."

After Stephanie was in bed she kissed her lightly, smiled reassuringly, switched off the light and went to her own room, slowly.

After Stephanie got into bed, she gently kissed her, smiled to reassure her, turned off the light, and quietly went to her own room.

Very gravely she braided her hair before the mirror, looking at her pale, reflected face.

She seriously braided her hair in front of the mirror, looking at her pale reflection.

Yet, though pale, it was still a fresh, wholesome, beautiful face. But the brown eyes stared sadly at their twin brown images, and the girl shook her head.

Even though she was pale, her face was still fresh, healthy, and beautiful. However, her brown eyes sadly regarded their matching brown reflections, and the girl shook her head.

For the nearest that Helen Davis had ever come to falling in love was when Cleland first walked into her studio. She could have fallen in love with him then—within the minute—out of a clear sky. She realized it after he had gone—not too deeply astonished—she, who had never before been in love, recognized its possibility all in a moment.

The closest Helen Davis ever came to falling in love was when Cleland first entered her studio. She could have fallen for him right then—within a minute—out of the blue. She realized it after he left—not that she was too surprised—she, who had never been in love before, understood that it could happen in an instant.

But she had learned to hold herself in check since that first, abrupt and clear-minded recognition of such a possibility.

But she had learned to maintain her self-control since that initial, sudden, and clear realization of such a possibility.

Never by a word or glance had she ever betrayed herself; yet his very nearness to her, at times, set her heart beating, set a faint thrill stealing through her. Yet her eyes always met his pleasantly, frankly, steadily; her hand lay calm and cool in his when she welcomed him or bade him good-bye. Always she schooled herself to withstand what threatened her, gave it no food for reflection, no sustenance, no status, no consideration.

She had never revealed anything through her words or expressions; still, there were times when being near him made her heart race and sent a slight shiver through her. However, she always looked him in the eye with warmth and honesty, her gaze steady. Her hand stayed calm and cool in his when she greeted him or said goodbye. She continually trained herself to resist anything that seemed threatening, refusing to give it any thought, attention, or significance.

Love came as no friend to her. She soon realized that. And she quietly faced him and bade him keep his distance.

Love wasn't on her side. She realized that quickly. So, she calmly confronted him and asked him to keep his distance.

She looked at herself again in the glass. Her brown eyes were very, very serious. Then the smile glimmered.

She glanced at herself again in the mirror. Her brown eyes were very serious. Then a smile appeared.

"Quand même," she murmured gaily, and switched off the light.

"Still," she said happily, and switched off the light.

CHAPTER XXIV

CHAPTER 24

It was a warm day in early June and Cleland, working in trousers and undershirt, and driven by thirst to his tin ice-box, discovered it to be empty.

It was a warm day in early June, and Cleland, dressed in pants and an undershirt, was so thirsty that he went to his metal icebox, only to discover it was empty.

"Confound it," he muttered, and rang up Stephanie's studio. A maid answered, saying that Miss Quest had gone motoring and Miss Davis had not yet returned from shopping.

"Damn it," he whispered, and called Stephanie's studio. A maid picked up and said that Miss Quest had gone for a drive and Miss Davis had not returned from shopping yet.

"I want to borrow a lump of ice," explained Cleland. "I'll come down for it."

"I want to borrow a piece of ice," Cleland said. "I'll come down to grab it."

So he concealed his lack of apparel under a gay silk dressing gown, picked up a pan, and went down, not expecting to encounter anybody.

He covered his lack of clothes with a bright silk robe, took a pan, and went downstairs, not expecting to encounter anyone.

In the kitchenette, in the rear, the obliging maid gave him a lump of ice. Carrying it in one hand, aloft, as an expert waiter carries a towering tray of dishes, and whistling a gay air with great content—for his work upstairs had gone very well that morning—he sauntered out of the culinary regions, along the alley-like passageway, into the studio.

In the small kitchen at the back, the helpful maid gave him a chunk of ice. Holding it in one hand like a skilled waiter balancing a tall tray of dishes and whistling a cheerful tune with great satisfaction—since his work upstairs had gone really well that morning—he walked out of the kitchen, down the narrow hallway, into the studio.

And as he started for the door which he had left ajar, a figure opened it from without and entered hurriedly—a scared, breathless little figure, bare-footed, swathed in a kimono and a shock of hair.

As he walked toward the slightly open door, a figure pushed it open from the outside and rushed in—a scared, out-of-breath small person, barefoot, wearing a robe and with a tangled mess of hair.

They stared at each other, astonished. Both blushed furiously.

They stared at each other in disbelief. Both turned bright red.

"I simply can't help it," said the girl. "I was sitting on that horse waiting for Miss Davis, when a bee or a horsefly or something stung him and he began to rear and kick all around the court, and I slid off him and ran."

"I just can't help it," the girl said. "I was sitting on that horse waiting for Miss Davis when a bee or a horsefly or something stung him, and he started rearing and kicking all around the court, so I slid off and ran."

They both laughed. Cleland, clutching his pan of ice, said:

They both laughed. Cleland, holding his pan of ice, said:

"I seem doomed to run into you when I shouldn't. I'm terribly sorry."

"It feels like I keep bumping into you at inconvenient moments. I'm really sorry."

She blushed again and carefully swathed her waist in the obi.

She blushed again and carefully tied the obi around her waist.

"You didn't mean to," she said. "It was rather startling, though."

"You didn't intend to," she said. "It was pretty unexpected, though."

"It was, indeed. And now we're having another unconventional party. Shall I leave this ice here and go out and quiet the nag?"

"It really was. And now we're having another unconventional party. Should I leave this ice here and go outside to chill out the nag?"

"He'll surely kick you."

"He'll definitely kick you."

"I'll take a chance——" He set the pan of ice on a table, girded up his dressing-gown, and went out into the court. The horse stood quietly enough now. But Cleland soon discovered a green-eyed horsefly squatting on the wall and rubbing its forelegs together in devilish exultation.

"I'll take a chance—" He set the pan of ice on a table, tightened his robe, and walked out into the courtyard. The horse was standing calmly now. However, Cleland quickly spotted a green-eyed horsefly resting on the wall, rubbing its front legs together with wicked delight.

"I'll fix you," he muttered, picking up a lump of wet clay and approaching with infinite caution. He was a good shot; he buried the bloodthirsty little demon under a spatter of clay. Then he went back for his ice.

"I'll take care of you," he said quietly, grabbing a chunk of wet clay and moving in carefully. He had great aim; he covered the vicious little demon with a splash of clay. Then he went back for his ice.

"The deed is done," he said cheerily. "It was a horsefly, as you said.... Good-bye.... When are we going to have another dance?"

"It's done," he said happily. "It was a horsefly, just like you said.... Bye for now.... When are we having another dance?"

"We'd better not," she said smilingly. She had seated herself on the sofa and had drawn her pretty, bare feet up under her kimono.

"We should probably steer clear of that," she said with a smile. She had settled onto the sofa and tucked her lovely, bare feet under her kimono.

"You won't let me give another party for you?" he inquired.

"Are you really not going to let me throw another party for you?" he asked.

"I ought not to."

"I shouldn't."

"But will you?"

"But will you?"

"I don't know. This kimono party we're having now seems sufficient for the present; and I think you'd better go."

"I'm not sure. This kimono party we're having right now seems fine, and I think you should go."

"Anyway," he said, "when a desire for innocent revelling seizes you, you know where to go."

"Anyway," he said, "when you feel like having some harmless fun, you know where to go."

"Yes, thank you."

"Thanks, I appreciate it."

They laughed at each other.

They laughed at one another.

"Good-bye, pretty stranger," he said.

"Goodbye, pretty stranger," he said.

"Good-bye, you nice boy!"

"Bye, you nice guy!"

So he went away upstairs with his ice, and she stole out presently and ventured into the courtyard where the placid white horse stood as calmly as a cow.

He went upstairs with his ice, and she quietly slipped out and walked into the courtyard where the calm white horse stood as peacefully as a cow.

And Stephanie, lying on her bed in her own room, twisted her body in anguish and, hands clenched, buried her face in her arms.

Stephanie lay on her bed in her room, twisting her body in pain, and with clenched fists, she buried her face in her arms.

Helen, returning an hour later, and glancing into Stephanie's bed-room as she passed, saw the girl lying there.

Helen came back an hour later and, as she passed by, looked into Stephanie's bedroom and saw the girl lying there.

"I thought you were motoring!" she exclaimed.

"I thought you were the one driving!" she exclaimed.

"The car is laid up," said Stephanie, in a muffled voice.

"The car is out of order," Stephanie said, her voice muffled.

"Oh. Don't you feel well, Steve?"

"Oh. Are you feeling okay, Steve?"

"N-not very."

"N-not really."

"Can I do anything? Wait a moment——" She continued on to her bed-room, unpinned her hat, drew on her working smock, and came slowly back, buttoning it.

"Is there anything I can do? Just a minute——" She went to her bedroom, took off her hat, put on her work smock, and slowly came back, buttoning it up.

"What's wrong, Steve?" she inquired.

"What's wrong, Steve?" she asked.

"Nothing," said the girl, drearily. "I'm just—tired."

"Nothing," the girl said wearily. "I'm just tired."

"Why—you've been crying!" murmured Helen, bending over her. "What is making you so unhappy, Steve? Don't you wish to tell me?"

"Why—have you been crying?" Helen whispered, leaning closer to her. "What’s making you so upset, Steve? Don’t you want to share with me?"

"N-no."

"No."

"Shall I sit here by you, dear? I can work this afternoon——"

"Can I sit here with you, dear? I can work this afternoon—"

"No.... It's nothing at all—truly it isn't."

"No... it's really nothing—trust me, it isn't."

"Had you rather be alone?"

"Would you rather be alone?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

Helen went slowly away toward the court where her nag and its rider were ready for her. Stephanie lay motionless, dumb, wretched, her bosom throbbing with emotions too powerful for her—yet too vague, too blind, to enlighten her.

Helen walked slowly toward the courtyard where her horse and rider were waiting for her. Stephanie lay still, silent, and unhappy, her chest pounding with emotions that were too strong for her—yet too vague, too confusing, to understand.

Unawakened to passion, ignorant of it, regardless and disdainful of what she had never coped with, the mental and spiritual suffering was, perhaps, the keener.

Unaware of passion and indifferent to it, she dismissed what she had never experienced, making her mental and spiritual suffering possibly even more intense.

Humiliation and grief that she was no longer first and alone in Cleland's heart and mind had grown into a sorrow deeper than she knew, deeper than she admitted to herself. All the childish and pettier emotions attended it, mocking her with her own frailty—ignoble jealousy, hard resentment, the primitive sarcasm born of envy—the white flash of hatred for those to whom this man turned for amusement—this man whom she had adored from boyhood.

The embarrassment and sadness of no longer being the sole person in Cleland's heart and mind had turned into a sorrow deeper than she realized, deeper than she could even admit to herself. All the childish and petty emotions accompanied it, taunting her for her own weakness—undeserved jealousy, bitter resentment, the harsh sarcasm fueled by envy—the sudden wave of hatred for those people whom this man sought out for pleasure—this man she had loved since childhood.

Why had he cast her out of the first place in his heart and mind? He had even told her that he was in love with her. Why had he turned to this shameless dancer?

Why did he push her out of the number one place in his heart and mind? He had even told her that he loved her. So why did he turn to this shameless dancer?

And to what others did he also turn to find amusement when she did not know where he was?

And who else did he reach out to for fun when she had no clue where he was?

Had it been her fault? No. From the very first night that he had come back to her—in the very face of her happiness to have him again—he had shown her what kind of man he was—there at the Ball of All the Gods—with that dreadful Goddess of Night.

Was it her fault? No. From the very first night he came back to her—in the middle of her joy at having him return—he showed what kind of man he was—right there at the Ball of All the Gods—with that terrible Goddess of Night.

She turned feverishly, tortured by her thoughts, but neither they nor the hot pillow gave her any rest. They stung her like scorpions, setting every nerve on edge with something—anger, perhaps—something unendurable there in the silence of her room.

She tossed and turned, troubled by her thoughts, but neither they nor the hot pillow brought her any comfort. They stung her like scorpions, putting every nerve on edge with some feeling—anger, perhaps—something unbearable in the silence of her room.

And at last she got up to make an end of it, once and for all. But the preparations took her some time—some cold water, brush and comb, and a chamois rag.

Finally, she got up to finish it once and for all. But getting ready took her some time—she splashed her face with cold water, used a brush and comb, and grabbed a chamois cloth.

Cleland, now dressed for luncheon, humming a comic song under his breath and contentedly numbering his latest pencilled pages, heard the tap at his open door, and looked up cheerfully, hoping for Marie Cliff, a pre-prandial dance, and a pretty companion at luncheon. Tragedy entered, wearing the mask of Stephanie Quest.

Cleland, now dressed for lunch and quietly humming a funny song to himself while happily counting his latest pencil pages, heard a knock at his open door. He looked up cheerfully, hoping it was Marie Cliff, ready for a pre-lunch dance and some pleasant company at the table. Instead, tragedy entered, disguised as Stephanie Quest.

"Hello!" he cried gaily, jumping up and coming toward her. "This is too delightful. Are you coming out to lunch with me, Steve?"

"Hey!" he said excitedly, getting up and walking over to her. "This is awesome. Are you coming to lunch with me, Steve?"

"Sit down a moment," she said. But he continued to stand; and she came over and stood beside his desk, resting one hand on it.

"Sit down for a moment," she said. But he remained standing, so she walked over and stood next to his desk, placing one hand on it.

And, after a moment, lifting her grey eyes to his:

After a moment, she looked up at him with her grey eyes:

"I have borne a great deal from you. But there is an insult which you have offered me to-day that I shall not endure in silence."

"I've tolerated a lot from you. But there's an insult you directed at me today that I won’t ignore."

"What insult?" he demanded, turning red.

"What insult?" he asked, his face flushing.

"Making my studio a rendezvous for you and your—mistress!"

"Transforming my studio into a meeting spot for you and your—mistress!"

He knew what she meant instantly, and his wrath blazed:

He got what she meant immediately, and his anger erupted:

"It was an accident. I don't know how you heard of it, but it was pure accident. Also, that is a rotten thing to say——"

"It was an accident. I don’t know how you found out about it, but it was completely unintentional. Also, that’s really awful to say——"

"Is it! You once told me that you prefer to call a spade a spade! Oh, Jim!—you were clean once. What have you done!"

"Is it! You once said you like to be straightforward! Oh, Jim!—you werecleanonce. What have you done!"

"But it's a lie—and an absurd one!"

"But it's a lie—and a silly one!"

"Do you think that of me, too—that I tell lies?"

"Do you think that about me, too—that I'm lying?"

"No. But you evidently believe one."

"No. But you obviously believe in one."

"It is too obvious to doubt——" Her throat was dry with the fierceness of her emotions and she choked a moment.

"It's too obvious to question—" Her throat felt dry from the intensity of her emotions, and she paused for a moment to gather herself.

"Who told you?"

"Who said that?"

"I was there."

"I was there."

"Where?"

"Where?"

"In my bed-room. I had not gone out. I heard the maid tell you I was out motoring. I meant to speak to you—but you have been so—so unfriendly lately.... And then that woman came in!" ... Her grey eyes fairly blazed.

"In my bedroom. I hadn't gone out. I heard the maid say I was out driving. I wanted to talk to you—but you've been so... so unfriendly lately.... And then that woman showed up!" ... Her gray eyes were practically ablaze.

"Why do you do this to me?" she cried, clenching both hands. "It is wicked!—unthinkable! Why do you hold me in such contempt?"

"Why are you doing this to me?" she yelled, clenching her fists. "It's cruel!—unbelievable! Why do you treat me with such disrespect?"

Her fierce anger silenced him, and his silence lashed her until she lost her head.

Her intense anger silenced him, and his silence drove her crazy until she lost control.

"Do you think you can offer me such an affront in my own studio because I am really not your sister?—because your name is Cleland and mine is not?—because I was only the wretched, starved, maltreated child of drunken parents when your father picked me out of the gutter! Is that why you feel at liberty to affront me under my own roof—show your contempt for me? Is it?"

"Do you really think you can disrespect me in my own studio just because I’m not your sister?—just because your last name is Cleland and mine isn’t?—just because I was the unhappy, neglected, abused child of alcoholic parents when your dad saved me from the streets! Is that why you think it’s okay to insult me in my own home and act like you look down on me?"Isit?

"Steve, you are mad!" he said. He had turned very white.

"Steve, you’re insane!" he replied. He had become very pale.

"No," she said, "but I'm at the limit of endurance. I can't stand it any longer. I shall go to-night to the man I married and live with him and find a shelter there—find protection and—f-forgetfulness——" Her voice broke but her eyes were the more brilliant and dangerous for the flashing tears:

"No," she said, "but I'm at my breaking point. I can't handle this anymore. I'm going to go back to the man I married tonight and live with him, hoping to find safety there—some protection and—f-forgetfulness——" Her voice trembled, but her eyes were even more vibrant and intense as tears began to well up.

"I know what you and my aunt talked over between you," she said. "You discussed the chances of my developing erratic, unscrupulous, morbid, immoral traits! You were anxious for fear I had inherited them. Probably now you think I have. Think as you please——!" she flashed out through her tears; "you have killed every bit of happiness in me. Remember it some day!"

"I know what you and my aunt talked about," she said. "You were worried that I might develop unpredictable, unethical, unhealthy, and immoral traits! You were concerned I might have inherited them. You probably think I have them now. Think whatever you want——!" she retorted through her tears; "you've destroyed every bit of happiness I had. Remember that someday!"

She turned to go, and he sprang forward to detain her, but she twisted herself out of his arms and reeled back against the desk.

She turned to walk away, and he quickly stepped in to stop her, but she slipped out of his grip and bumped back against the desk.

Then he had her in his arms again, and she stared at his white, tense face, all distorted by her blinding tears:

Then he held her in his arms again, and she looked at his pale, tense face, all contorted by her flowing tears:

"I love you, Steve! That's all the answer I give you. That's my reply to your folly. I never loved anybody else; I never shall; I never can. I am clean. I don't know how it happens, but I am! They lie who tell you anything else. I'm like my father; I care for only one woman. I'm incapable of caring for any other.

"I love you, Steve! That's all I'm going to say. That's my reply to your nonsense. I've never loved anyone else; I never will; I never can. I'm sure about that. I don’t know how it works, but I"do"Anyone who says differently is lying. I’m just like my dad; I only care about one woman. I'm not capable of caring for anyone else."

"I don't know what I've done to you to make you say such things and think them. I consider you as my own kin; I respect and love you like a kinsman. But—God help me—I've gone further; I love you as a lover. I can't tear you out of my heart; I've tried because I saw no hope that you ever could fall in love with me—but I couldn't do it—I couldn't.

I don’t understand what I did to you that made you say those things and think that way. I see you as family; I respect and care for you like a relative. But—God help me—I feel even more; I love you as a partner. I can’t push you out of my heart; I’ve tried because I thought there was no chance you would ever love me back—but I just couldn’t do it.

"If you go to the man you married I shall never love any other woman. That is the truth, and I know it, now!"

"If you go back to the man you married, I will never love another woman. That's the truth, and I see it clearly now!"

Her body was still rigid in his arms; her tense hands lay flat on his breast as though to repulse him.

Her body was still rigid in his arms; her tense hands lay flat on his chest as if trying to push him away.

But there was no strength in them and they had begun to tremble under the hard beating of his heart.

But they felt weak and were beginning to tremble from the intense pounding of his heart.

Her mouth, too, was quivering; her tear-wet eyes looked mutely into his; suddenly her body relaxed, yielded; and at his fierce embrace her hot mouth melted against his.

Her mouth was shaking too; her tear-filled eyes looked silently into his; suddenly, her body relaxed and gave in; and in his tight embrace, her warm mouth softened against his.

"Steve," he stammered—"Steve—can you care for me—in my way——?"

"Steve," he faltered—"Steve—can you take care of me—in my way——?"

Under the deep-fringed lids her grey eyes looked at him vaguely; her lips were burning.

Beneath her thick, fringed eyelids, her grey eyes looked at him blankly; her lips felt warm.

"Steve——" he whispered.

"Steve—" he whispered.

Her slowly lifted eyes alone responded.

Only her eyes slowly lifted in response.

"Can you love me?"

"Will you love me?"

Her eyes closed again. And after a long while her lips responded delicately to his.

She closed her eyes again. After a while, her lips gently touched his.

"Is it love, Steve?" he asked, trembling.

"Is it love, Steve?" he asked, trembling.

"I don't know.... I'm so tired—confused——"

"I don't know... I'm really tired and confused."

Her arms fell from his neck to his shoulders and she opened her eyes, listlessly.

Her arms slid from his neck to his shoulders, and she opened her eyes, feeling indifferent.

"I think it—must be," she said.... "I'm quite sure it is!"

"I think it has to be," she said... "I’m absolutely sure it is!"

"Love?"

"Love?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

CHAPTER XXV

CHAPTER 25

Cleland, tremendously thrilled and excited by the first but faint response to his ardour which he had ever obtained of Stephanie, but uncertain, too, and almost incredulous as to its significance and duration, retained sufficient common sense and self-control to restrain him from pressing matters further. For Stephanie seemed so listless, so confused, so apparently unable to comprehend herself and these new and deep emotions which threatened her, that he forebore to seize what seemed to be an undue advantage.

Cleland was really excited by the first hint of a response to his feelings from Stephanie, but he was also uncertain and a bit doubtful about what it meant and how long it would last. He managed to keep enough common sense and self-control to avoid pushing things further. Stephanie seemed so indifferent, confused, and seemingly unable to understand herself and these intense new feelings that were overwhelming her, that he held back from taking what felt like an unfair advantage.

They parted very quietly at her studio door; she naïvely admitting physical fatigue, headache, and a natural desire to be down in her darkened room; he to return to his studio, too much upset to work or to eat, later, when the dinner hour drew near.

They quietly said goodbye at her studio door. She honestly expressed that she felt physically tired, had a headache, and wanted to get back to her darkened room. He was too upset to work or eat as he went back to his studio, especially with dinner time coming up.

However, he took his hat and stick and went down stairs. When he rang at her studio, Helen admitted him, saying that Stephanie was asleep in her room and had not desired any dinner. So they chatted for a while, and then Cleland took his departure and walked slowly up the street toward the Rochambeau. And the first person he met on University Place was Marie Cliff.

He grabbed his hat and cane and headed downstairs. When he knocked on her studio door, Helen let him in and mentioned that Stephanie was asleep in her room and didn't want any dinner. They chatted for a while, then Cleland said his goodbyes and slowly walked up the street toward the Rochambeau. The first person he ran into on University Place was Marie Cliff.

Perhaps it was the instinct to make amends to her for the unjust inferences drawn to her discredit a few hours before—perhaps it was the sheer excitement and suddenly renewed hope of Stephanie that incited him. Anyway, his gay greeting and unfeigned cordiality stirred the lonely girl to response, and when they had walked as far as the Beaux Arts, they were quite in the mood to dine together.

Maybe it was his instinct to apologize to her for the unfair assumptions made about her a few hours earlier—maybe it was just the excitement and newfound hope that Stephanie felt that motivated him. Either way, his cheerful greeting and genuine friendliness encouraged the lonely girl to open up, and by the time they reached the Beaux Arts, they were both ready to have dinner together.

She was grateful to be with an agreeable man whom she liked and whom she could trust; his buoyant spirits and happy excitement were grateful for somebody on whom they could be vented.

She was grateful to be with a guy she liked and trusted; his cheerful energy and happy excitement made her glad to have someone to share it with.

In that perfumed tumult of music, wine, and dancing they seated themselves, greeted cordially by Louis, the courtly and incomparable; and they dined together luxuriously, sometimes rising to dance between courses, sometimes joining laughingly in a gay chorus sustained by the orchestra, sometimes, with elbows on the cloth and heads together, chattering happily of nothing in particular.

In that vibrant mix of music, wine, and dancing, they found their seats, warmly greeted by Louis, the gracious and unparalleled host. They relished a sumptuous dinner together, occasionally getting up to dance between courses, sometimes laughing and joining in a lively song led by the orchestra, and at other times, with their elbows on the table and heads close together, happily chatting about nothing in particular.

Men here and there bowed to her and to him; some women recognized and greeted them; but they were having much too good and too irresponsible a time together to join others or to invite approaches.

People here and there nodded at her and him; some women acknowledged and greeted them; but they were having too much fun and being too carefree together to socialize with others or invite anyone over.

It was all quite harmless—a few moments' pleasure without other significance than that the episode had been born of a young man's high spirits and a young girl's natural relief when her solitude was made gay for her without reproach.

It was completely innocent—a few moments of fun that had no deeper significance other than being a result of a young man's excitement and a young girl's true joy when her alone time was uplifted without any guilt.

It was about eleven o'clock; Marie, wishing to be fresh for her posing in the morning, reminded him with frank regret that she ought to go.

It was about eleven o'clock; Marie, wanting to be well-rested for her modeling in the morning, told him with real regret that she had to go.

"I wouldn't care," she said, "except that since I've left the Follies I have to depend on what I earn at Miss Davis's studio. So you don't mind, do you, Mr. Cleland?"

"I wouldn't care," she said, "but since I left the Follies, I have to depend on what I earn at Miss Davis's studio. So you don't mind, do you, Mr. Cleland?"

"No, of course not. It's been fine, hasn't it?"

"No, definitely not. It's been good, right?"

"Yes. I've had such a good time!—and you are the nicest of men——"

"Yes. I've had an amazing time!—and you are the kindest person——"

Her voice halted; Cleland, watching her with smiling eyes, saw a sudden alteration of her pretty features. Then he turned to follow her fixed gaze.

Her voice trailed off; Cleland, smiling at her, noticed a sudden shift in her beautiful face. Then he turned to see what she was staring at intently.

"Hello," he said, "there's Harry Belter. Are you looking at him?"

"Hi," he said, "there's Harry Belter. Are you looking athim?

Her face had grown very sober; she withdrew her gaze with a little shrug of indifference, now.

Her expression turned serious; she looked away with a slight shrug of indifference.

"Yes, I was looking at him," she said quietly.

"Yeah, I was watching him," she said quietly.

"I didn't know you knew him."

"I didn't know you knew him."

"Didn't you? ... Yes, I used to know him."

"Did you? ... Yeah, I knew him back then."

He laughed:

He chuckled:

"The recollection doesn't appear to be very pleasant."

"The memory doesn't seem very pleasant."

"No."

"Nope."

"Too bad. I like Belter. He and I were at school together. He's enormously clever."

"That’s a shame. I like Belter. He and I were classmates. He’s really smart."

She remained silent.

She stayed quiet.

"He really is. And he is an awfully good fellow at heart—a little pronounced, a trifle tumultuous sometimes, but——"

"He really is. And he's actually a really good guy at heart—maybe a bit intense, a little chaotic at times, but——"

She said, evenly:

She said, calmly:

"I know him better than you do, Mr. Cleland."

"I know him better than you do, Mr. Cleland."

"Really!"

"Seriously!"

"Yes.... I married him."

"Yeah... I married him."

Cleland was thunderstruck.

Cleland was shocked.

"I was only seventeen," she said calmly. "I was on the stage at the time."

"I was only seventeen," she said calmly. "I was on stage then."

"Good Lord!" he murmured, astounded.

"Wow!" he murmured, astounded.

"He never spoke of it to you?"

"Did he never mention it to you?"

"Never! I never dreamed——"

"Never! I never imagined——"

"I did. I dreamed." She shrugged her shoulders again, lightly. "But—I awoke very soon. My dream had ended."

"I"I had a dream," she said, shrugging her shoulders lightly. "But I woke up pretty quickly. My dream ended."

"What on earth was the matter?"

"What's happening?"

"I am afraid you had better ask him," she replied gravely.

"I'm afraid you need to ask him," she said seriously.

"I beg your pardon; I shouldn't have asked that question at all!"

"I'm sorry; I shouldn't have asked that!"

"I didn't mind.... It is my tragedy—still. But let a man interpret it to men. A woman would not be understood."

"I didn't mind... It's still my tragedy. But let a man explain it to other men. A woman wouldn't be taken seriously."

"Are you—divorced?"

"Are you divorced?"

"No."

"No."

Cleland, still deeply astonished, looked across the room at Belter. That young man, very red, sat listening to Badger Spink's interminable chatter—pretending to listen; but his disturbed gaze was turned from time to time on Marie Cliff; and became hideously stony when it shifted to Cleland at moments without a sign of recognition.

Cleland, still in shock, looked across the room at Belter. The young man, looking quite flushed, sat listening to Badger Spink's nonstop chatter—pretending to pay attention; but his restless gaze occasionally wandered over to Marie Cliff, going completely blank and cold when it briefly met Cleland's gaze without any acknowledgment.

"Shall we go?" asked the girl in a low voice.

"Should we go?" the girl asked softly.

They rose. A similar impulse seemed to seize Belter, and he got up almost blindly and strode across the floor.

They got up. A similar urge appeared to take over Belter, and he got up almost instinctively and walked across the floor.

Cleland, suddenly confronted at the door of the cloak-room, from which Marie was just emerging, said:

Cleland, unexpectedly standing in front of the cloakroom door as Marie was just stepping out, said:

"Hello, Harry," in a rather embarrassed manner.

"Hey, Harry," in a slightly uncomfortable manner.

"Go to hell," replied the latter in a low voice of concentrated fury, and turned on his wife.

"Go to hell," the latter said in a strained whisper filled with anger, then turned to his wife.

"Marie," he said unsteadily, "may I speak to you?"

"Marie," he said nervously, "can I speak with you?"

"Certainly, but not now," replied the girl, who had turned white as a sheet.

"Sure, but not at the moment," the girl replied, looking pale.

Cleland touched the man's arm which was trembling:

Cleland touched the man's arm, which was trembling:

"Better not interfere," he said pleasantly. "The disgrace of a row will be yours, not your wife's."

"You should really stay out of it," he said with a smile. "The shame of a fight will fall on you, not your wife."

"What are you doing with my wife!" whispered Belter, his voice shaking with rage.

What areyou"What are you doing with my wife?" whispered Belter, his voice shaking with anger.

"I'll tell you, Harry. I'm showing her all the respect and friendship and sympathy that there is in me to to show to a charming, sincere young girl.... You know the sort of man I am. You ought to know your wife but evidently you don't. Therefore, your question is superfluous."

"I'll be honest with you, Harry. I'm showing her all the respect, friendship, and support I can give to a lovely, genuine young woman.... You know what kind of person I am. You should understand your wife, but clearly, you don't. So, your question doesn't make sense."

Belter drew him abruptly back to the foot of the stairs:

Belter suddenly yanked him back to the bottom of the stairs:

"If you're lying I'll kill you," he said. "Do you understand?"

"If you're lying, I'm going to kill you," he said. "Do you understand that?"

"Yes. And if you make any yellow scene here, Harry, after I've taken your wife home, I'll come back and settle you. Do you understand? ... For God's sake," he added coldly, "if you've got any breeding, show it now!"

"Yes. And if you cause any trouble here, Harry, after I've taken your wife home, I'll come back and handle it."you"Do you understand? ... For goodness' sake," he said coldly, "if you have any class, show it now!"

The tense silence between them lasted a full minute. Then, very slowly, Belter turned toward the cloak-room where, just within the door, his wife stood looking at him.

The tense silence between them lasted for a whole minute. Then, very slowly, Belter turned to the cloakroom where, just inside the door, his wife was standing and watching him.

His sanguine features had lost all their colour in the greyish pallour that suddenly aged him. He went toward her; she made the slightest movement of recoil, but faced him calmly.

His cheerful face had drained of color, leaving a grayish pallor that made him look suddenly older. He approached her; she flinched slightly but met his gaze with calmness.

"I'm sorry," he said in a voice like a whisper. "I am—the fool that you—think me.... I'll—take myself off."

"I'm sorry," he whispered. "I am—the fool you think I am.... I'll just leave."

He bowed to her pleasantly, turned and passed Cleland with his hat still in his hand:

He smiled at her, nodded, turned, and walked by Cleland, still holding his hat.

"I'm sorry, Jim; I know you're all right; and I'm—all wrong ... all wrong——"

"I'm sorry, Jim; I know you're okay; and I'm—just a complete mess ... a total mess——"

"Come to the studio to-morrow. Will you, Harry?" whispered Cleland.

"Come to the studio tomorrow, okay? Will you, Harry?" whispered Cleland.

But Belter shook his head, continuing on his way to the street.

But Belter shook his head and continued walking toward the street.

"I'll expect you," added Cleland. "Come about noon!"

"I'll be waiting for you," Cleland said. "Come by at noon!"

The other made no sign that he had heard.

The other person showed no sign that he had heard.

CHAPTER XXVI

CHAPTER 26

Stephanie was awake with the sparrows the next morning, and her face betrayed not a trace of the pallour and fatigue which had made Helen a little anxious when she came into the studio after her interview with Cleland.

Stephanie was up with the birds the next morning, and her face showed no signs of the pale and tired look that had made Helen a little worried when she walked into the studio after her interview with Cleland.

"I never had such a sleep in my life!" she announced, sauntering into Helen's room, already bathed and dressed, when at last she heard the latter's bath running. "I feel about sixteen, Helen."

"I've never slept like that in my life!" she exclaimed, walking into Helen's room, already showered and dressed, as soon as she heard the bath running. "I feel like I'm about sixteen, Helen."

"You look it, dear. What was the matter with you last night? Jim came about nine."

"You look it, dear. What was wrong with you last night? Jim got here around nine."

"Did he?" said the girl, turning to conceal a smile. "What did you do to entertain him."

"Did he?" the girl said, turning away to hide a smile. "What did you do to keep him entertained?"

"Talked about you," said Helen, watching her where she stood at the sunny window, absently pleating the sash curtains between idle fingers.

"I was just talking about you," Helen said, watching her as she stood by the sunny window, absentmindedly folding the sash curtains between her fingers.

"Was he edified?"

"Was he enlightened?"

"He seemed to be. When I changed the subject he went away."

"He looked like he was. When I switched topics, he left."

Stephanie, at the window, suddenly laughed outright, but her back remained turned.

Stephanie was standing by the window when she suddenly burst out laughing, but she kept her back turned.

"Men are funny," she said.

"Guys are funny," she said.

"Women are funnier, Steve."

"Women are funnier, Steve."

"What! Are you a traitor to your sex?"

"What! Are"youa traitor to your gender?

"Sometimes," said Helen, absently. "I feel that my sex betrays me—and a few others of my own mind."

"Sometimes," Helen said, looking away. "I feel like being a woman lets me down—and a few others who think like me."

Stephanie turned and looked at her, still laughing:

Stephanie turned and looked at her, still laughing:

"Like the Kiltie," she said, "you complain that the rest of the regiment is marching out of step with you."

"Like the Kiltie," she said, "you’re claiming that everyone else in the regiment is out of sync with you."

"There's only a corporal's guard of us in step to the music," smiled Helen.... "You're looking radiant, Steve! I've never seen you as enchanting."

"Only a few of us are in tune with the music," Helen smiled. "You look incredible, Steve! I've never seen you this charming."

"I feel like enchanting the world—like a sorceress all ready for business.... This is a wonderful day, Helen."

"I feel like I want to cast a spell on the world—like a sorceress about to take action.... This is an incredible day, Helen."

"What are your engagements?"

"What are you up to?"

"Two lessons this morning.... I don't know whether I'll go. Luncheon with Oswald at Tinto's. But it's so stuffy there in June, and the summer garden is so grubby."

"I have two lessons this morning... I’m not sure if I’ll go. I have lunch with Oswald at Tinto's. But it gets really stuffy there in June, and the summer garden is such a mess."

"You're not going, then?"

"So, you're not going?"

"I don't know. I don't want to hurt his feelings," said the girl, reluctantly.

"I don't know. I don't want to hurt his feelings," the girl said, unsure.

Helen sat up, flung off the bed clothes, and swung her superb young body out of bed.

Helen sat up, tossed the blankets off, and swung her incredible young body out of bed.

"My bath's running over. Sit there and talk, Steve——"

"My bath is overflowing. Just sit there and chat, Steve——"

But Stephanie turned to the window, her lips still edged with the same indefinable smile, and gazed at space through the netted squares of sunshine.

But Stephanie turned to the window, her lips still curved in the same mysterious smile, and looked into the distance through the patterned squares of sunlight.

Breakfast was served in the studio presently. Helen joined her in bathrobe and slippers, knotting the belt around her waist.

Breakfast is being served in the studio right now. Helen joined her in a bathrobe and slippers, tying the belt around her waist.

"I'm wonderfully hungry," exclaimed Stephanie.

"I'm super hungry," exclaimed Stephanie.

"It's more than you've been for several weeks, Steve."

"It's more than you've been for the last few weeks, Steve."

Again the girl laughed, not meeting Helen's glance.

The girl laughed again, looking away from Helen.

"What do you think of marriage?" she inquired presently. "I hope you haven't the very horrid ideas of Harry Belter."

"What do you think about marriage?" she asked. "I hope you don't have the same terrible ideas as Harry Belter."

"What are Harry's ideas?"

"What are Harry's thoughts?"

"He says it's the curse of civilization," said Stephanie, "and the invention of meddlesome and superstitious imbeciles. He says that the impulse toward procreation is mechanical and involuntary, and ought to be considered so without further personal responsibility; and that the State should nourish and educate whatever children were worth saving to replenish the waste, and put the others out of the way."

"He says it's the curse of civilization," Stephanie said, "and the consequence of nosy and superstitious fools. He believes that the urge to reproduce is instinctive and out of our control, and should be handled that way without extra personal responsibility; and that the government should support and educate any children worth saving to make up for the losses, and eliminate the rest."

"Harry," remarked Helen, "talks for talking's sake very often."

"Harry," Helen said, "often talks just to fill the silence."

"He's quite serious. His ideas are revolting. Never have I known a man who is so savagely an iconoclast as Harry Belter."

"He's really intense. His ideas are surprising. I've never met anyone as completely defiant against tradition as Harry Belter."

Helen smiled.

Helen grinned.

"Harry is a talker, dear. He doesn't believe a word of it. Harry Belter is, by nature, a fat, happy, witty, clever and very sentimental young man who also is so overwhelmingly selfish that anything which happens to annoy him he considers a cataclysmic catastrophe involving the entire civilized world in ruin!"

"Harry is really a talkative person, you know. He doesn't believe any of it. Harry Belter is naturally a chubby, cheerful, witty, smart, and very sentimental young guy who is also so incredibly self-absorbed that anything that annoys him feels like a complete disaster that endangers the entire civilized world!"

"What!"

"What?!"

"Do you wish to know what really is the matter with Harry Belter? Shall I tell you what actually has inspired this noisy iconoclast and moral anarchist with the urge for talking?"

"Do you want to know what's really happening with Harry Belter? Should I share what has truly motivated this outspoken nonconformist and moral rebel to speak up?"

"I'd like to know."

"I want to know."

"I'll tell you. Three years ago he married a child of seventeen and started to mould her to suit himself. The only trouble was that she had a mind. She knew what she wanted to do and to be. She could not understand why this was incompatible with being his wife, especially as he had won her by his loudly reiterated advocation of personal liberty and the fundamental necessity for the development of individualism."

"I'll tell you. Three years ago, he married a seventeen-year-old girl and started trying to mold her to meet his own desires. The only issue was that she had her own mind. She knew what she wanted to do and who she wanted to be. She couldn't understand why that conflicted with being his wife, especially since he had won her over by always emphasizing personal freedom and the crucial need for individual growth."

"How do you know this?"

"How do you know that?"

"She told me."

"She said to me."

"When?"

"When?"

"Three years ago."

"Three years ago."

"Who is she, Helen?"

"Who's she, Helen?"

Helen answered pleasantly, looking into the curious grey eyes:

Helen responded happily, looking into the curious grey eyes:

"Her name, on the stage, is Marie Cliff. I have known her a long while and I am very fond of her."

"On stage, she uses the name Marie Cliff. I've known her for a while, and I really like her."

Stephanie, scarlet, winced under her faintly humourous smile.

Stephanie, blushing, shrank back under her slightly amused smile.

"They are divorced, then," she managed to say.

"So they're divorced, huh?" she said.

"No."

"No."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"She has never given him any cause," said Helen, slowly. "No woman, of her own knowledge, can truly say one word against her character; nor can any man. She merely revolted at the tyranny he attempted, in the guise of affection, of course. She refused to be deprived of the liberty to think and act as she chose. She rejected the worn-out conventions with which he attempted to chain her—this apostle of personal freedom. She cared for her profession—he married her when she was on the stage—and she resolutely insisted on her liberty to continue it.

"She has never given him any reason," Helen said slowly. "No woman who truly knows her can say a word against her character; nor can any man. She simply pushed back against the control he tried to impose, masked as love, of course. She refused to let go of her right to think and act as she chose. She rejected the outdated standards he attempted to use to hold her back—this champion of personal freedom. She valued her career—he married her when she was an actress—and she firmly insisted on her right to continue it."

"The result was a family smash—her return to the stage. And since then she has refused to accept a penny from him and has supported herself by her profession, and, sometimes, by posing for artists.

The result was a major success for the family—her return to the stage. Since then, she has refused to take any money from him and has supported herself through her career, sometimes by modeling for artists.

"And that is the real story of Harry Belter and Marie Cliff. So you can believe as much as you choose of his views on matrimony."

"And that's the real story of Harry Belter and Marie Cliff. So you can think whatever you want about his views on marriage."

After a flushed and painful silence, Stephanie said:

After an uncomfortable and tense silence, Stephanie said:

"Do you believe this to be true?"

"Do you believe this is true?"

"If one woman can judge and understand another, what I have told you is true, Steve. Long ago I won the child's confidence. She told me this quite frankly, and in a manner which makes the truth of it unmistakable.... We have become great friends, this little dancer and I. I don't think I ever knew a simpler nature or a more transparently honest one.... And that is why I was not worried at any little ephemeral romance that might amuse the child with Jim Cleland.... I was too certain of them—both," she added, looking calmly into the grey eyes that winced again and fell under her serene gaze.

"If one woman can assess and understand another, what I told you is true, Steve. A while back, I earned the child's trust. She confided in me openly and in a way that's impossible to deny.... This little dancer and I have become great friends. I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone more uncomplicated or truly sincere.... That’s why I wasn’t concerned about any short romance that might amuse the child with Jim Cleland.... I was too confident about them—"both," she added, gazing calmly into the grey eyes that flinched once more and dropped under her unwavering stare.

"I'm a rotten little beast," said Stephanie.

"I'm a really awful little monster," said Stephanie.

"You're very feminine."

"You're really feminine."

"Oh, Helen, I'm not. I'm a rotter. I didn't know it was in me. I thought I was above such things——"

"Oh, Helen, I'm not. I'm a horrible person. I didn't realize I had that in me. I thought I was better than that——"

"Nobody is, Steve, until they make the effort. High thinking requires more than a natural generosity and sympathy—more than innate sentiment. It is an attainment; and there is none without effort. And effort sometimes hurts."

"Nobody is, Steve, until they put in the effort. High thinking needs more than just natural kindness and empathy—more than just emotions. It’s something you accomplish; and there’s no accomplishment without effort. And sometimes, effort can be painful."

"I want to speak to that girl when she comes in," said Stephanie. "I never have; I've never noticed her at all. I shall ask her to tea."

"I want to talk to that girl when she comes in," said Stephanie. "I've never done that before; I’ve never really paid attention to her at all. I'm going to ask her to have tea."

Helen laughed:

Helen laughed:

"She'll be here pretty soon. Of course you're not supposed to know about Harry."

"She'll be here soon. And of course, you're not meant to know about Harry."

"Of course not. But I'll make amends for my incivility. I was a beast! But—it's confusing—and hard for a girl to understand when a girl like that is so unconventional with one's—one's——"

"Of course not. But I'll make up for my bad manners. I __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."wasterrible! But—it's complicated—and hard for a girl to understand when a girl like that is so uncommon with one's—one's——

"Brother?" suggested Helen drily.

"Brother?" Helen suggested dryly.

"Yes.... I'm terribly ashamed.... Does Jim know?"

"Yeah… I’m really embarrassed… Does Jim know?"

"About Harry Belter? No. I don't think anybody does."

"About Harry Belter? No, I don’t think anyone knows."

"What a sham that man is!" exclaimed Stephanie hotly.

"That guy is such a fraud!" Stephanie shouted, clearly upset.

"No. He's a typical man, dear. Some women yield, some resist; that's all. And the man never has the slightest idea that he is tyrannizing. If you tell him that he'll be amazed and furious. He'll point out to you all the love and affection and solicitude and money he's lavished on the object of his adoration; he'll portray for you her obstinacy, her coldness, her shocking ingratitude for benefits received. He really believes himself a martyr.

"No. He's just an ordinary guy, honey. Some women give in, while others hold their ground; that’s all there is to it. And the guy has no idea that he's being overbearing. If you point it out, he'll be shocked and upset. He'll go on about all the love, care, and money he's given to the woman he loves; he'll talk about her stubbornness, her indifference, and her terrible ingratitude for everything he's done for her. He genuinely believes he's a martyr."

"Steve, man's idea is still that to the victor belong the spoils. We are the spoils of the chase, dear. His conventions were made to contain us in a sort of game-preserve before capture; cage us after we are made prisoner. His laws fetter us; a misstep ruins us; irregularities never impair him. That is the ancient view; that, still, is the secret view of man; that is his inborn conviction regarding us and himself.... And, very slowly, we are beginning his education."

"Steve, people still think the winner takes everything. We are what they've caught, my dear. His rules were made to keep us in a sort of safe zone until they trap us; to hold us back once we're caught. His laws limit us; one mistake can ruin us; any flaws he has never impact him. That’s the old way of thinking; even now, that’s the underlying belief of humanity; it’s his deeply held belief about us and about himself.... And, little by little, we are beginning to show him."

"I didn't know you felt that way," said Stephanie.

"I had no idea you felt like that," said Stephanie.

"I do.... But if I were in love"—she laughed gaily—"I'd be inclined to take my chances with this monster I have painted for you."

"I do... But if I were in love," she laughed joyfully, "I'd be ready to risk it all with this monster I've made for you."

"You do believe in marriage?"

"You believe in marriage?"

"What else is there, dear? Harry's piffle means nothing except that a plucky girl has begun his education, and it hurts. I don't know what else there is to take the place of marriage. It's the parties to the contract who don't understand its essence."

"What else is there, dear? Harry's nonsense doesn’t matter except that a courageous girl has begun his education, and that hurts. I’m not sure what could take the place of marriage. It's the people in the relationship who don't understand its real significance."

"What would you suggest?" inquired Stephanie curiously.

"What do you think?" Stephanie asked with curiosity.

"Education. A girl should be brought up to master some trade or profession. She should support herself by it. She should never go to her husband empty-handed and unable to support herself.

Education. A girl should be taught to excel in a trade or profession. She should be capable of supporting herself with it. She should never go to her husband without skills or the means to take care of herself.

"If, then, under the mutual marriage contract, her earning capacity be necessarily checked by child-birth, and by the later and natural demands of progeny, these alone should temporarily but only in part interrupt her in the exercise of her trade or profession. And he should pay for them.

"If the marriage agreement limits her ability to earn because of childbirth and the later needs of her children, then these factors should only temporarily and partially stop her from pursuing her career. He should cover the costs."

"But she should have a life work to do; and so should he, no matter how ample their means. Domestic drudgery must be done by others hired for the purpose, or else by themselves, sharing alike. In no other way that I see can marriage remain endurable."

"But she should have meaningful work to do, and so should he, no matter how rich they are. Household chores should be managed by hired help or by themselves, with both contributing equally. I don’t think there’s any other way for marriage to remain bearable."

After a silence Stephanie said naïvely:

After a brief silence, Stephanie said innocently:

"I haven't any trade or profession."

"I don’t have a job or profession."

"You are a graduate nurse."

"You’re a graduate nurse."

"Oh. I forgot. That is comforting!"

"Oh. I forgot. That is comforting!"

"Also you are already married."

"Plus, you're already married."

The girl looked up in a startled way, as though hearing this information for the first time. Helen gazed gravely into the troubled grey eyes:

The girl looked up, surprised, as if she was hearing this news for the first time. Helen gazed intently into the troubled gray eyes:

"Do you regret it, Steve?"

"Do you regret it, Steve?"

"I don't know. I haven't had time to think about it."

"I’m not sure. I haven’t had a chance to think it over."

"It's high time, isn't it?"

"It's about time, right?"

"Y-yes.... I've got to do a—a lot of thinking some day, I suppose." She gazed absently into space for a few moments; then again the faintest of smiles curved her lips and she bent her head and remained very still, deep in reflection.

"Y-yeah... I need to do a lot of thinking someday, I guess." She blankly stared into space for a few moments; then the faintest smile appeared on her lips, and she lowered her head, remaining very still, lost in thought.

... "Did you wish to speak to Marie Cliff?" asked Helen, breaking the prolonged silence.

"Did you want to talk to Marie Cliff?" Helen asked, breaking the long silence.

The girl looked up, dim-eyed, confused:

The girl looked up, her eyes lifeless and perplexed:

"Yes."

"Yes."

"I think she just went into the court-yard."

"I think she just went outside to the courtyard."

Stephanie's wool-gathering wits returned; she sprang up and walked swiftly out to the court, where the white horse was just being led in and the pretty dancer stood unpinning her hat.

Stephanie's drifting thoughts returned to her; she jumped up and hurried out to the courtyard, where the white horse was just being led in and the beautiful dancer was taking off her hat.

She turned when Stephanie entered, and the girl went up to her, smilingly, and offered her hand.

She turned when Stephanie walked in, and the girl smiled as she came closer and reached out her hand.

"Miss Davis will be here in a few moments," she said. "I thought I'd come and tell you."

"Miss Davis will be here shortly," she said. "I just wanted to tell you."

"Thank you," said Marie Cliff, curiously.

"Thanks," Marie Cliff said, interested.

"Also," said Stephanie, "I wanted to tell you how very lovely you are on that horse. I had a glimpse of you last week, and you were too enchanting! No wonder Helen's study is so exquisite."

"Also," Stephanie said, "I wanted to tell you how beautiful you look on that horse. I saw you last week, and you were absolutely captivating! No wonder Helen's painting is so stunning."

The little dancer flushed brightly. Her gloved hand still lay lifelessly in Stephanie's, who had retained it; her childish eyes asked for the reason of this kindness from a girl who had never noticed her.

The young dancer blushed intensely. Her gloved hand remained loosely in Stephanie's, who was holding onto it; her innocent eyes wondered why this girl, who had never noticed her before, was being so kind.

Then, reading the unuttered question, Stephanie blushed too:

Seeing the unasked question, Stephanie felt herself blush too.

"I'm not much older than you are," she said, "and I'm not nearly as sensible. I've been rude enough to ignore you. Could you forgive me and be friends?"

"I'm not much older than you," she said, "and I'm definitely not as sensible. I've been rude by ignoring you. Can you forgive me and be friends?"

"Yes," said Marie Cliff.

"Yeah," said Marie Cliff.

That was all the explanation offered or asked.

That covers everything that was explained or asked for.

"Will you come to tea at five?"

"Will you have tea with me at five?"

"I should like to."

"I'd like to."

"I'd love to have you. And if it doesn't bore you, would you tell me something about your very beautiful profession? You see, stage dancing fascinates me, and I'm taking lessons and I've an inclination to become a professional."

"I’d really love to have you here. And if you don't mind, could you share a bit about your amazing profession? I'm really fascinated by stage dancing, and I'm taking lessons in hopes of becoming a professional."

"I'd love to talk about it with you!" said Marie Cliff impulsively. "I'll tell you everything I know about it.... And I do know a little, because I have been on the stage since I was a child."

"I’d really love to talk about it with you!" Marie Cliff said impulsively. "I'll tell you everything I know... and I do know a bit since I’ve been performing on stage since I was a kid."

"You're one now," said Stephanie, laughing, "—an adorable one!" And she bent and kissed the little dancer on the lips.

"You're one now," Stephanie said with a laugh, "—an adorable one!" Then she leaned down and kissed the little dancer on the lips.

"I'm glad we're friends," she said. "Don't forget five o'clock."

"I'm really glad we're friends," she said. "Don't forget about five o'clock."

"N-no," said Marie Cliff unsteadily.

"N-no," Marie Cliff said shakily.

CHAPTER XXVII

CHAPTER 27

At five o'clock that afternoon Cleland, working fiercely on his manuscript toward a climax he had not planned for but which, suddenly but logically developing, threatened with disaster his leading lady and the young gentleman playing opposite, heard a step on the threshold of his open door.

At five o'clock that afternoon, Cleland, deeply engrossed in his manuscript as he approached an unexpected climax that was unfolding both suddenly and logically, placing his main character and the young man opposite her in danger, heard a step in the doorway of his open door.

"Hello, Harry!" he said with a friendly but vague wave of his pencil—for he had not stepped quite clear of the story in which he had been living among people never born—"I'd rather given you up. Come in and close the door."

"Hey, Harry!" he said with a friendly but distracted wave of his pencil—since he hadn’t completely left the story he was immersed in with imaginary characters—"I was beginning to think I wouldn't see you again. Come in and close the door."

"I couldn't keep away," said Belter hoarsely. He came in and closed the door. He looked even more grey and haggard than he had the night before.

"I couldn't stay away," Belter said hoarsely. He walked in and closed the door. He looked even grayer and more exhausted than he had the night before.

"I expected you this morning," said Cleland, stepping clear of his story now, and looking very soberly at his old school-friend.

"I was expecting you this morning," Cleland said, pausing his story and looking very seriously at his old school friend.

"I didn't intend to come at all." He seated himself in the chair indicated. "But I couldn't keep away."

"I didn't plan on coming at all." He sat down in the chair he was directed to. "But I couldn't resist."

"You look about all in."

"You look completely worn out."

"I didn't sleep."

"I didn't sleep."

Cleland got up, walked to the ice-box, knocked off a bit of ice with a tack-hammer, and leisurely constructed a highball.

Cleland got up, walked over to the fridge, knocked a chunk of ice off with a hammer, and casually mixed a highball.

"Here you are, Harry. I can't; I'm working. There are cigars by your elbow, cigarettes, too."

"Here you go, Harry. I can't; I'm tied up right now. There are cigars next to you, and also some cigarettes."

Belter looked vacantly at the iced bracer, then he dropped both elbows on the edge of the desk and took, his drawn face between his hands.

Belter stared blankly at the iced bracer, then he dropped his elbows on the edge of the desk and rested his drawn face in his hands.

Cleland began to pace the studio. Presently he halted by Belter's chair.

Cleland began pacing the studio. Eventually, he stopped next to Belter's chair.

"Hell," he said pleasantly, "cut out the tragedy! It's good enough for my novel, where the poor devils I write about have to do what I make 'em. But you and I are free to do what we choose."

"Hey," he said cheerfully, "cut the drama! It's fine for my novel, where the unfortunate characters I create have to do what I decide for them. But you and I can choose our own paths."

"Yes.... And I've done it.... I've done what I chose. Where has it landed me, Cleland?"

"Yes... I’ve done it... I’ve achieved what I wanted. Where has it led me, Cleland?"

He looked at the frosty glass, pushed it away from him:

He looked at the frosty glass and pushed it away from him:

"That was a sorry spectacle I made of myself last night. Can you beat that for degradation—a man who has made a damnable failure of marriage, skulking at his wife's heels to snap and snarl at any decent man who is civil to her?"

"That was an embarrassing scene I caused last night. Can you believe the humiliation—a guy who has totally ruined his marriage, hanging around his wife's side to attack any decent guy who is nice to her?"

"Don't talk so bitterly——"

"Don't speak so harshly—"

"I'm indulging in a luxury, Cleland—the luxury of truth, of honesty, of straight thinking.... I've been bragging about it, celebrating it, extolling it for years. But I never did any until last night."

"I'm enjoying a luxury, Cleland—the luxury of truth, honesty, and clear thinking.... I've been boasting about it, celebrating it, and praising it for years. But I never really embraced it until last night."

"You're rubbing it in pretty hard, Harry. A man is bound to make mistakes——"

"You're really pushing it, Harry. Everyone makes mistakes——"

"I'm the mistake! I realize it, now—as Verne realized it. That's why he did what he did. You don't, if you are right.... I never supposed I could behave as rottenly as I did last night. But it's been a long strain.... You heard that rotten outbreak of mine concerning women—the night we heard what Verne had done? Well, the strain was showing.... It broke me last night...."

"I'mthe mistake! I understand now—just like Verne did. That's why he behaved the way he did. You wouldn’t get it if youareRight... I never thought I could act as badly as I did last night. But it’s been a lot of pressure... You heard that terrible outburst I had about women—the night we found out what Verne did? Well, the pressure was really getting to me... It broke me last night...

He lifted his head and looked intently at Cleland:

He lifted his head and looked closely at Cleland:

"It was the shock of seeing her in a public place with another man. I had never seen her with any other man. It's nearly three years, now, since I made a damned ass of myself, and she very quietly went her way leaving me to go mine.... And in all that time, Cleland, there has not been a breath of suspicion against her. She has been in the lighter and more frivolous shows almost continuously; but she has lived as straight a life as any woman ever lived.... And I know it.... And I knew it—cur that I was—when I spoke to her as I did, and turned on you like a rotter——"

"I was shocked to see her in public with another man. I had never seen her with anyone else before. It's been almost three years since I completely embarrassed myself, and she quietly moved on while I did too.... During all that time, Cleland, there hasn't been a single hint of suspicion about her. She's been in lighter and more entertaining shows almost nonstop, but she's lived as respectable a life as any woman ever has.... And I know that.... I realized it—what a jerk I was—when I spoke to her the way I did and turned on you like a villain——"

He extended his hand and took hold of the iced glass, but let it rest there.

He reached out and picked up the cold glass, but just left it sitting there.

"I've lied and lied and lied," he said, "to myself about myself; to others about my estimate of women.... I'm just a four-flusher, Cleland. The best of 'em are better than our stars. The remainder average as well as we do.... Verne got what was coming to him.... And so have I, Cleland—so have I——"

"I've been lying and lying and lying," he said, "to myself about who I am; to others about how I feel about women.... I'm just pretending, Cleland. The best of them are better than our stars. The rest are just as average as we are.... Verne got what he deserved.... And so have I, Cleland—so have I——"

"Wait a moment——"

"Hold on a sec——"

"Wait?" Belter laughed mirthlessly. "All right. I know how to wait. Waiting is the best thing I do. I've waited for nearly three years before I've told myself the truth. I've told it now, to myself, and to you.... But it's too late to tell it to her."

"Wait?" Belter laughed sarcastically. "Sure. I know how to wait. Waiting is the one thing I'm really good at. I waited nearly three years before I faced the truth about myself. I’ve accepted it now, both to myself and to you... But it's too late to share it with her."

"Do you think it is?"

"Do you think so?"

Belter looked up in pallid surprise:

Belter glanced up in faint surprise:

"Of course."

"Sure thing."

"I wonder," mused Cleland.

"I wonder," said Cleland.

Belter's sunken gaze had become remote and fixed again. He said, half to himself:

Belter's distant gaze had shifted to being remote and focused again. He murmured, partly to himself:

"I couldn't let her alone. I couldn't learn to mind my own business. I'd been bawling aloud my theories for years, Cleland, but I couldn't apply them to her or to myself. I bragged about my mania for personal liberty, for tolerance; I lauded the maxim of 'hands off.' But I couldn't keep my meddling hands off her; I couldn't understand that she had the right to personal liberty—freedom in the pursuit of happiness. No; I tried to head her off, check her, stampede her into the common corral whither all men's wives are supposed to be driven—tried to rope her and throw her and blindfold, hobble and break her to suit myself.... And, Cleland, do you know what happened? I found I had come upon a character, a mind, a personality which would not endure the tyranny we men call domestic affection.... That's what I discovered.... And I did not do the breaking. No; she has accomplished that. And—here I am, to admit it to you.... And I think I'll go, now——"

"I couldn't leave her alone. I couldn't learn to mind my own business. I had been loudly sharing my theories for years, Cleland, but I couldn't apply them to her or to myself. I bragged about my obsession with personal freedom and tolerance; I praised the idea of 'hands off.' But I couldn't keep my interfering hands off her; I couldn't understand that she had the right to personal liberty—the freedom to pursue happiness. No; I tried to steer her away, hold her back, push her into the conventional mold where all women are supposed to fit—I tried to rope her in, push her down, blindfold her, restrain her, and reprogram her to fit my needs.... And, Cleland, do you know what happened? I found I had encountered a character, a mind, a personality that wouldn’t tolerate the kind of control we men call domestic affection.... That’s what I discovered.... And I didn’t do the breaking. No; she did that herself. And—here I am, admitting it to you.... And I think I’ll leave now——”

Cleland walked slowly to the door with him, one arm resting on his shoulder:

Cleland slowly walked to the door with him, one arm draped over his shoulder.

"I wish you'd tell her what you've told me, Harry."

"I wish you would tell her what you told me, Harry."

"It's too late. She wouldn't care, now."

"It's too late. She won't care now."

"Are you very sure?"

"Are you really sure?"

"Do you think a man can use a woman the way I have used her, and make her care a straw about what I say to her now?"

"Do you think a guy can use a woman like I have and make her actually care about what I say to her now?"

Cleland said in a low voice:

Cleland said softly:

"I can't answer you. I don't understand women; I write about them.... I have troubles of my own, too. So I can't advise you, Harry.... Are you still in love with her?"

"I can't help you. I don’t understand women; I write about them... I have my own issues as well. So I can’t give you advice, Harry... Are you still in love with her?"

He said in a dead voice:

He said in a monotone voice:

"I've always been. It's done things to me. I'll die of it, one day. But that's no argument."

"I've always been like this. It's had a big impact on me. One day, it will be my downfall. But that doesn’t really matter."

"I don't know. Tell her."

"I don't know. Tell her."

"It's no argument," repeated Belter. "It's purely selfish. That's what I am—purely selfish. I'm thinking of myself. I'm in love with her.... And she's better off without me."

"There's no argument," Belter said again. "It's just selfish. That's what I am—completely selfish. I'm thinking of myself. I love her... And she's better off without me."

"All the same, I think I'd take a chance. I think I'd tell her. After all, you owe her that much—whatever she may choose to do about it."

"Still, I think I’d take a chance. I believe I’d let her know. After all, you owe her at least that much—no matter what she decides to do about it."

"She doesn't care, now."

"She doesn’t care anymore."

"Still, you owe it to her. You're not a welcher, you know."

"You still owe her that. You're not the kind of person who backs out, you know."

They had reached the foot of the stairs. Helen, coming out of the enclosed court, met them face to face; and they exchanged amiabilities there outside her studio door.

They reached the bottom of the stairs. Helen, coming out of the enclosed courtyard, ran into them directly, and they exchanged friendly remarks just outside her studio door.

"Come in and have some tea," she said. "Harry, you look ill. Are you? Anyway, a cup of tea won't slay you in your tracks——" fitting her key to the door all the while she was talking—"so come in like two polite young men——"

"Come in and have some tea," she said. "Harry, you don't look well. Are you? Either way, a cup of tea won't hurt you—" as she spoke, she fitted her key into the door—"so come in like two polite young men—"

The door swung open; they entered.

The door opened, and they stepped inside.

"Oho!" exclaimed Helen; "Steve must be here because the kettle-lamp is lighted. We'll have something to nibble presently, I expect. Find a chair, Harry, and watch that kettle. Jim, show him the cigarettes. I'm going to take off this blouse and I'll be back with Steve in a moment——"

"Wow!" Helen exclaimed. "Steve must be here because the kettle lamp is on. I bet we'll have some snacks soon. Find a chair, Harry, and watch the kettle. Jim, show him the cigarettes. I'm going to take off this blouse and I'll be back with Steve in a moment——"

She stopped short: Stephanie and Marie Cliff, coming from the kitchenette, appeared at the further end of the studio, the former bearing a big bowl of strawberries, the latter a tray of little cakes.

She suddenly stopped: Stephanie and Marie Cliff came in from the kitchenette and appeared at the far end of the studio, with Stephanie holding a large bowl of strawberries and Marie carrying a tray of small cakes.

Stephanie greeted the newcomers with an airy wave of her hand; Marie Cliff promptly lost her colour; but there was nothing to do except to advance, which she continued doing, moving very close to Stephanie's elbow.

Stephanie casually waved hello to the newcomers; Marie Cliff immediately turned pale. However, there was nothing for her to do except to move forward, which she did, getting very close to Stephanie's elbow.

The situation was going to be as awkward as the people involved made it: Cleland, secretly aghast, came forward to relieve Stephanie and Marie of their burdens:

The situation was going to be as uncomfortable as the people made it: Cleland, secretly surprised, stepped in to help Stephanie and Marie with their loads:

"If there isn't enough food for a party, I'll take Harry and go," he said gaily. "It isn't done—this grasshopper-like invasion of your natural resources."

"If there's not enough food for the party, I'll take Harry and leave," he said with a smile. "This grasshopper-like invasion of your resources just isn't fair."

"Piffle," said Helen, "there's plenty."

"Nonsense," said Helen, "there's plenty."

Harry Belter, who had been standing in the middle of the floor as though petrified, wrenched himself out of his trance and put his legs in motion. His face was very red: he greeted Stephanie elaborately but mutely; he bowed mutely to his wife.

Harry Belter, who had been standing frozen in the middle of the floor, snapped out of his trance and began to move his legs. His face was bright red: he greeted Stephanie with a complex but silent gesture and bowed quietly to his wife.

She had managed to recover her self-control: a deep flush invaded her pallour. Then, under the eyes of them all, very quietly she did a thing which confirmed the admiration and respect of everybody there: she extended her child-like hand to her husband, saying:

She had managed to compose herself again: a deep blush spread across her pale face. Then, in front of everyone, she quietly did something that earned the admiration and respect of everyone there: she extended her child-like hand to her husband, saying:

"It is nice to see you again, and I'm very sure that there is enough tea for everybody."

"It's awesome to see you again, and I'm sure there's plenty of tea for everyone."

Her hand lay in her husband's for an appreciable moment; then he bent over it, lower, to conceal the nervous working of his features—and touched it with trembling lips—something he had never before done in all his life—and passing, by the same token, out of the free and arid desert of his folly, he rested, sub jugum, beside the still waters of eternal truth.

Her hand rested in her husband's for a significant moment; then he leaned over it, lowering his gaze to conceal the nervous tension on his face—and touched it with trembling lips—something he had never done before in his life—and by doing so, he moved away from the desolate and empty landscape of his mistakes, finding peace,sub jugum, next to the calm waters of eternal truth.

Helen went on toward her room to shed her clay-stained smock; Stephanie investigated the kettle which was approaching the boiling point, and Cleland deposited the provender on a neighbouring table.

Helen walked to her room to take off her clay-stained smock; Stephanie checked the kettle that was about to boil, and Cleland placed the food down on a nearby table.

"Keep away from them," whispered Stephanie, close beside him—so close that the fragrance of her hair and breath caressed his cheek.

"Stay away from them," Stephanie whispered right next to him—so close that he could smell her hair and breath against his cheek.

"You darling," he motioned with his lips.

"You sweetheart," he said with a gesture of his lips.

"Oh, dear! Are we on such a footing!" she asked, with a little quick-drawn breath of smiling dismay.

"Oh no! Are we on"such"a level!" she asked, taking a quick breath of surprised amusement.

"Why not?" he said under his breath. "You're awake, now."

"Why not?" he whispered. "You're awake now."

"Am I?"

"Am I?"

"Are you not, dearest?"

"Are you not, my dear?"

"I—had a wonderful sleep last night," she said perversely. "I don't know whether I'm awake or not."

"I had an awesome sleep last night," she said with a smirk. "I can't tell if I'm awake or dreaming."

"Oh, Steve!——"

"Oh, Steve!"

"I don't, I tell you!——" keeping her gaze smilingly averted and very busy with kettle and tea-caddy.... "Where have you been all day?"

"I’m not, I swear!——" keeping her eyes cheerfully averted and focused on the kettle and tea caddy.... "Where have you been all day?"

"I came down, but you had fled to your lesson. Then I had a date with H. Belter, but he didn't appear until nearly five. It was a strenuous interview."

I went downstairs, but you had already left for your class. Then I had a meeting with H. Belter, but he didn't arrive until nearly five. It was a tough meeting.

She lifted her eyes to his, full of interested inquiry.

She glanced up at him, her eyes filled with curiosity.

"Yes," he nodded; "he's found out he's an ass, and he's in love with his wife. If she can stand for him now, after these three years, I think he'll make a better husband than the average."

"Yeah," he nodded. "He's come to terms with being an idiot, and he loves his wife. If she can still be with him now, after these three years, I think he'll be a better husband than most."

"She's a dear," murmured Stephanie. "What a painful situation!—but wasn't she dignified and sweet? Oh, I do hope she cares enough for Harry to give him another chance.... Are they amiable together over there? I don't want to turn around."

"She's so sweet," Stephanie whispered. "What a tough situation!—but wasn't she graceful and lovely? Oh, I really hope she cares enough about Harry to give him another chance.... Are they getting along over there? I really don't want to look back."

He cautiously surveyed the scene out of a corner of his eye:

He subtly observed the scene out of the corner of his eye:

"She's seated beside the piano. It's evident she hasn't asked him to be seated. They are horribly serious. He looks ten years older."

"She's sitting next to the piano. It’s obvious she hasn't invited him to sit down. They both look really serious. He seems a decade older."

"We must let them alone. Tea is ready, but I sha'n't say so until they move.... What was it you asked me, Jim?—whether I am awake? ... Do you know that I believe I'm stirring in my slumbers because—because, now and then—just for an instant—a stab of contrition goes through and through me. Do you know why? I have a glimmering of guilty misgiving concerning this painful throb of conscience——"

"We should let them be. The tea is ready, but I won’t bring it up until they start moving... What did you ask me, Jim?—if I'm awake? ... You know, I think I'm starting to wake up from my dreams because—sometimes—just for a moment—I feel a wave of regret. Do you know why? I have a slight feeling of guilty doubt about this painful twinge of conscience——"

She looked about her, searching among the paraphernalia of the tea tray. "Oh, the deuce! I remember, now, that we're out of lemons! You have some, haven't you?"

She looked around at the things on the tea tray. "Oh no! I just remembered we're out of lemons! You have some, right?"

"Yes, I'll run up and——"

"Yes, I'll run up and——"

"I know where they are in your ice box. I'll find them——"

"I know where they are in your fridge. I'll locate them——"

"What nonsense! Wait!——"

"What nonsense! Wait!——"

She had started already; but swiftly as her light feet sped he overtook her on the stairs; gathered her into his arms, all pink and breathing rapidly:

She had already started, but as fast as her light feet moved, he caught up with her on the stairs, lifting her into his arms, both of them flushed and breathing quickly.

"Steve—my darling!——"

"Steve—my love!——"

"I thought you might do this.... I wanted to see——"

"I figured you might do this... I wanted to see—"

"What?"

"What?"

"Whether it could happen to me again—what I experienced with you——"

"Could it happen to me again—what I went through with you—"

There was a silence: her young lips melted against his; lingered; her arms tightened around his neck. And the next instant she had freed herself, hot-cheeked, disconcerted.

There was a pause: her young lips pressed against his; they lingered for a moment; her arms wrapped tighter around his neck. Then, in an instant, she pulled away, her cheeks red, feeling flustered.

"Oh, it, was—quite true——" she stammered, resting against the banisters with one hand pressed tightly over her heart. "My curiosity is satisfied.... Please!—Jim, dear—we ought to behave rationally—oughtn't we?"

"Oh, it was—completely true——" she stammered, leaning against the banister with one hand pressed firmly over her heart. "My curiosity is fulfilled....Please!"Jim, sweetheart—we need to think this through logically—don't you think?"

But she did not resist when he framed her face between his hands; and she suffered his lips again, and again her slight response and the grey eyes vaguely regarding him shook his self-control.

But she didn't resist when he held her face in his hands; she let his lips touch hers again, and her gentle reaction, along with her gray eyes gazing at him, made it difficult for him to stay composed.

"Will you try to love me, Steve?"

"Will you try to love me, Steve?"

"I seem to be doing it."

"I guess I'm doing this."

"Is it really love, Steve? Do you truly care for me?"

"Is this really love, Steve? Do you actually care about me?"

"Oh, dear, yes!" she said, with a quick-drawn breath which ended in a quiet sigh, scarcely audible. Then a faintly humorous smile dawned in her eyes: "You're changing, Jim. You always were very wonderful to me, but you also were mortal. Now, you're changing; you are putting on a glorious, iridescent immortality before my eyes. I'm quite bewildered—quite dazzled—and my mind isn't very clear—especially when you kiss me——"

"Oh, for sure!" she replied, taking a quick breath that ended in a barely noticeable sigh. Then a slightly amused smile appeared in her eyes: "You're changing, Jim. You always amazed me, but you alsowerehuman. Now, you're changing; you're revealing a magnificent, shining immortality right in front of me. I'm really confused—totally amazed—and my mind isn’t quite clear—especially when you kiss me——"

"Are you making fun of me?"

"Are you kidding me?"

"No, I'm not. That's the way with the gods when they start a love affair with a mortal girl. Sometimes she runs, but they always catch her or turn her into a tree or a waterfall or something they can acquire and fence in, and visit like a plot in a cemetery. And if she doesn't run away, then she just falls into a silly trance with her Olympian lover, and somebody comes along and raises the dickens with them both.... And now I'd like to know what's going to happen to me?"

"No, I'm not. That's just how it is with the gods when they get involved with a mortal girl. Sometimes she takes off, but they always find her or transform her into a tree or a waterfall or something they can own and keep, like a grave in a cemetery. And if she doesn't run away, she ends up in a daze with her divine partner, and then someone arrives and creates a huge problem for both of them... And now I'm curious about what will happen to me?"

"You're going to try to fall in love with me first."

"You’re going to try to fall in love with me first."

"Oh. And then?"

"Oh. And then?"

"Marry me."

"Will you marry me?"

"Oh. And what will old lady Civilization say? I told you somebody would raise the dickens!"

"Oh. And what will ancient civilization think? I told you someone would make a scene!"

"Who cares?"

"Who cares?"

"I suppose I wouldn't care if I loved you enough."

"I guess it wouldn’t matter to me if I loved you enough."

"Will you try?"

"Will you give it a shot?"

"Oh, dear." ... She freed herself gracefully, stepped back a stair lower, and leaned on the rail, considering.

"Oh, no." ... She gracefully relaxed, stepped down a stair, and leaned on the railing, lost in thought.

"Oh, dear," she repeated under her breath. "What a tangle! ... I don't know why I've let myself—care for you—in your way. I ought to stop it. Could you stand it?" she added naïvely. And the reply in his eyes scared her.

"Oh no," she whispered to herself. "What a mess! ... I don't know why I’ve let myself care about you like this. I should really end it. Could you handle that?" she asked innocently. And the look in his eyes scared her.

"Oh, this is serious!" she murmured. "We've gotten on much further than I realized.... I remember, when you began to make love to me, I thought it very sweet and boyish of you—to fall in love with your own sister. But I've begun to make love to you, now.... And I ought not to."

"Oh, this is serious!" she whispered. "We've come a lot further than I thought... I remember when you first tried to win me over; I thought it was sweet but naive for you to fall in love with your own sister. But now I'm starting to fall for you too... And I really shouldn't."

"Because you are married?" he asked under his breath.

"Is it because you're married?" he asked softly.

"Oh, yes. It won't do for me to make advances to you."

"Oh, definitely. I shouldn't make any advances on you."

"When have you made any advances?"

"When have you made any progress?"

"I came out here. I wanted you to—kiss me. Oh, this isn't going to do at all. I can see that, now!——" She framed her face in her hands and shook her head. "Jim—dearest, dearest of men—it won't do. I didn't realize that I was caring for you in this way. Why," she added, her grey eyes widening, "it is almost dangerous!"

"I came out here because I wanted you to—kiss me. Oh, this isn’t going to work at all. I can see that now!——" She cupped her face with her hands and shook her head. "Jim—my dearest, dearest man—it won’t work. I didn’t realize I felt this way about you. Why," she added, her gray eyes widening, "it’s almost dangerous!"

"The thing to do," he said, reddening, "is to tell Oswald."

"The thing to do," he said, blushing, "is to tell Oswald."

"I can't tell him!"

"I can't tell him!"

"You've got to, if you fall in love with me."

"You have to, if you love me."

"Oh, Jim, it would be too heartless! You don't know——"

"Oh, Jim, that would be really mean! You have no idea——"

"No, I don't!" he exclaimed impatiently, "and I think it's time I did! You can't be in love with two men at the same time."

"No, I don't!" he said impatiently. "I think it's time I figured this out! You can't love two guys at the same time."

She blushed furiously:

She blushed deeply:

"I—he never even touched my fingers with his lips! And you—you take me into your arms with no more hesitation than if I were a child.... I believe I've behaved like one with you. I'm old enough to be ashamed, and I'm beginning to be."

"I—he never even kissed my fingers! And you—you hold me in your arms like it’s nothing, as if I were just a child.... I think I've been acting childish around you. I'm old enough to feel embarrassed, and I’m starting to."

"Is it because you're married?"

"Is it because you're hitched?"

"Yes, it is! I can't let myself go. I can't let myself care for—for what you do—to me. I came out here to give you the chance—ready to learn something—desiring to. I mustn't take any more lessons—from you."

"Yes, it is! I can't lose control. I can't let myself care about what you do to me. I came out here to give you a chance — willing to learn something — wanting to. I can’t take any more lessons from you."

He said:

He said:

"I am going to tell Oswald that I care for you, Steve."

"I'm going to tell Oswald that I care about you, Steve."

To his astonishment, tears flashed in the grey eyes:

To his surprise, tears filled the gray eyes:

"If you do," she said, "it will be like killing something that makes no resistance. It—it's too cruel—like murder. I—I couldn't bring myself——"

"If you do," she said, "it will be like killing something that doesn't defend itself. It's too cruel—like murder. I couldn't do it——"

"Why? Did you marry him out of pity?"

"Why? Did you marry him out of pity?"

She bit her lip and stood staring into vacancy, one hand tightening on the stair-rail, the other worrying her lips.

She bit her lip and stared off into the distance, one hand tightly gripping the stair rail while the other played with her lips.

"I tell you," she said slowly, her gaze still remote, "the only thing to do is to do nothing.... Because I'm afraid.... I couldn't bear it. I'd have to think of it all my life and I—I simply couldn't endure it.... You mustn't ask me any more."

"I'm telling you," she said slowly, her eyes still distant, "the only thing to do is nothing... Because I'm scared... I couldn't handle it. I'd have to think about it for the rest of my life and I—I just couldn't take it... You can't ask me for anything more."

"Very well," he said coldly. "And I think we'd better go back to the studio——"

"Okay," he said coldly. "And I think we should go back to the studio——"

As he passed her he paused, waiting for her to precede him. She turned; her hand fell from the banisters and hung beside her; but the slender fingers groped for his, slipped among them, tightened, drawing him partly toward her; and her left foot moved forward a trifle, blocking his way and bringing them closely confronted.

As he walked past her, he paused, waiting for her to move first. She turned; her hand fell from the banisters and hung at her side, but her delicate fingers reached for his, slipped between them, tightened, pulling him a little closer; and her left foot stepped forward slightly, blocking his way and bringing them face to face.

"I—love you," she faltered. "And I don't know what to do about it."

"I love you," she said hesitantly. "And I have no idea how to deal with it."

Crushed into his embrace she did not seem to know any the more what she was going to do about it. Her flushed cheek lay hot against his; her hands moved restlessly on his shoulders; she tried to think—strove to consider, to see what it was that lay before her—what she had to do about this matter of falling in love. But her fast beating heart told her nothing; a listless happiness invaded her; mind and body yielded to the lethargy; thought was an effort, and the burden lay with this wonderful being who held her in his arms—who, once mortal—had assumed the magic of immortality—this youthful god who was once a man—her lover.

Crushed in his embrace, she still didn’t seem to know how to handle it. Her flushed cheek pressed warmly against his; her hands moved restlessly on his shoulders. She tried to think—struggled to understand what was ahead of her—what she needed to do about falling in love. But her racing heart revealed nothing; a carefree happiness washed over her; her mind and body surrendered to the weight of it all; thinking was difficult, and the burden rested on this incredible person holding her in his arms—who, once human—had gained the magic of immortality—this young god who used to be a man—her lover.

"It's got to come right somehow, my darling," he whispered.

"It has to work out somehow, my love," he whispered.

"Yes—somehow."

"Yeah—somehow."

"You'll explain it some day—so that I shall understand how to make it come right."

"You'll explain it one day, so I can understand how to make it work."

She did not answer, but her cheek pressed closer against his.

She didn't respond, but her cheek moved closer to his.

When they entered the studio Helen, seated by the tea table, rose with a gesture of warning:

As they walked into the studio, Helen, who was sitting by the tea table, stood up and made a gesture to indicate caution:

"That child is in my room and Harry is with her. They were standing together over there by the piano when I came out of my room. I saw at once that she was on the verge of something—she tried to look at me—tried to speak; and Harry didn't even make the effort. So I said, quite casually, 'It is frightfully close in the studio, Marie. But you'll find it cool in my room. Better lie down in there for a moment.' ... They're in there. I don't know what I hope, exactly. She is such a dear.... Where on earth have you two been?"

"That kid is in my room, and Harry is with her. They were standing over there by the piano when I came out. I noticed immediately that she was about to lose it—she tried to look at me—tried to say something; and Harry didn't even try. So I said, pretty casually, 'Itis"It’s really hot in the studio, Marie. But you’ll find it cool in my room. You should lie down in there for a bit.' ... They’re in there. I’m not sure what I’m hoping for, honestly. She is such a sweetheart... Where on earth have you two been?"

"On the stairs," said Stephanie. "We started to get something—what was it, Jim? Oh, yes; there's no lemon here——"

"On the stairs," Stephanie said. "We started to get something—what was it, Jim? Oh, right; there's no lemon here——"

"Did you get any?"

"Did you get some?"

"No; we just conversed." She picked up a cake, nibbled it, selected a strawberry and nibbled that, too.

"No; we just talked." She grabbed a cake, took a bite, picked a strawberry, and bit into that as well.

The tea wasn't fresh, but she sipped it, sitting there very silent and preoccupied with now and then a slow side-glance at her lover, who was attempting to make the conversation general.

The tea was stale, but she took a sip, sitting quietly and lost in her thoughts, occasionally glancing slowly at her partner, who was trying to keep the conversation alive.

Helen responded lightly, gaily, maintaining her part in a new and ominous situation which had now become perfectly recognizable to her.

Helen responded playfully and cheerfully, maintaining her composure in a new and unsettling situation that had now become clear to her.

For these two people on either side of her had perfectly betrayed themselves—this silent, flushed girl, still deep under the spell of the master magic of the world—this too talkative, too plausible, too absent-minded young man who ate whatever was handed to him, evidently unaware that he was eating anything, and whose eyes continually reverted to the girl.

The two people next to her had completely shown who they were—this shy, blushing girl, still amazed by the incredible magic of the world—and this talkative, persuasive, and somewhat distracted young man who mindlessly ate whatever he was handed, clearly oblivious to the fact that he was eating, and whose eyes kept drifting back to the girl.

The smile on Helen's lips was a little fixed, perhaps, but it was generous and sweet and untroubled. A man sat at her elbow whom she could care for, if she let herself go. A girl sat on the other side who was another man's wife, and who was already in love with this man. But the deep anxiety in Helen's heart was not visible in her smile.

The smile on Helen's lips seemed a bit forced, but it was warm, kind, and carefree. A man sat next to her whom she could love if she let herself. On the other side was a girl, who was another man's wife and already in love with him. But the deep worry in Helen's heart didn’t show in her smile.

"What about that very tragic pair in my room?" she asked at last. "Shall we clear out and give them the whole place to settle it in? It's getting worse than a problem play——"

"What about that really sad couple in my room?" she finally asked. "Should we leave and give them the entire space to sort things out? It's getting pretty dramatic——"

She looked up; Oswald Grismer stood on the threshold of the open door.

She looked up; Oswald Grismer was standing in the doorway.

"Come in!" she said gaily. "I'll give you tea in a few minutes."

"Come in!" she said happily. "I'll make you some tea in a little bit."

Grismer came forward, saluted her with easy grace, greeted Stephanie with that amiable ceremony which discloses closer intimacy, turned to Cleland with that wistful cordiality which never seemed entirely confident.

Grismer approached her with effortless style, politely acknowledged Stephanie with a friendly familiarity that suggested a deeper bond, and then turned to Cleland with a warm but slightly awkward friendliness.

"Oswald," said Helen, "there's a problem play being staged in my bed-room."

"Oswald," Helen said, "there's a troubling play happening in my bedroom."

"Marie Cliff and Harry Belter," explained Stephanie in a low voice.

"Marie Cliff and Harry Belter," Stephanie said softly.

Grismer was visibly astonished.

Grismer was clearly shocked.

"That's amusing," he said pleasantly.

"That's funny," he said nicely.

"Isn't it?" said Helen. "I don't know whether I'm pleased. She's such a little brick! And Harry has lived as he pleased.... Oh, Lord! Men are queer. People sneer at a problem play, but everybody ever born is cast for some typical problem-play part. And sooner or later, well or badly, they play it."

"Isn't it?" Helen said. "I can't tell if I'm happy about it. She's such a trooper! And Harry has done whatever he wanted.... Oh, man! Guys are so strange. People make fun of a serious play, but everyone who's ever lived has been assigned some typical role in that kind of story. And sooner or later, whether they do it well or not, they end up playing it."

"Critics talk rot; why expect more of the public?" inquired Grismer. "And isn't it funny what a row they make about sex? After all, that's what the world is composed of, two sexes, with a landscape or marine background. What else is there to write about, Cleland?"

"Critics are just talking nonsense; why expect anything more from the public?" asked Grismer. "And isn't it funny how much fuss they make about sex? After all, the world consists of two sexes against the backdrop of land or sea. What else is there to write about, Cleland?"

The latter laughed:

The latter laughed:

"It merely remains a matter of good taste. You sculptors have more latitude than painters; painters more than we writers. Pathology should be used sparingly in fiction—all sciences, in fact. Like a clove of garlic applied to a salad bowl, a touch of science is sufficient to flavour art; more than that makes it reek. Better cut out the art altogether if the science fascinates you, and be the author of 'works' instead of mere books."

"It all boils down to good taste. You sculptors have more freedom than painters, and painters have more freedom than us writers. Pathology should be used sparingly in fiction—just like all sciences. A little bit of science is like a clove of garlic in a salad; it adds flavor, but too much can be overpowering. If you’re really passionate about the science, you might as well skip the art altogether and create 'works' instead of just books."

Stephanie, watching Cleland while he was speaking, nodded:

Stephanie nodded as she listened to Cleland talk:

"Yes," she said, "one could write fiction about a hospital nurse, but not about nursing. It wouldn't have any value."

"Yes," she said, "you could write a story about a hospital nurse, but not about nursing itself. It wouldn't have any value."

Grismer said:

Grismer stated:

"We're really very limited in the world. We have land and water, sun and moon and stars, two sexes, love and hate to deal with. Everything else is merely a modification of these elemental fixtures.... It becomes tiresome, sometimes."

"We're really quite restricted in this world. We have land and water, the sun and the moon and stars, two genders, and love and hate to deal with. Everything else is just a twist on these basic elements... It can be tiring sometimes."

"Oswald! Don't talk like a silly pessimist," said Stephanie sharply.

"Oswald! Don't be such a buzzkill," Stephanie said sharply.

He laughed in his easy, attractive way and sat gently swinging one long leg, which was crossed over the other.

He laughed in his easygoing, charming way and sat back comfortably, swinging one long leg that was crossed over the other.

He said:

He said:

"There is in every living and articulated thing a nerve which, if destroyed, destroys for its possessor a certain area of interest in life. People become pessimists to that extent.

Every living being has a nerve that, if harmed, diminishes a specific area of interest in life for the individual it belongs to. This can lead people to become pessimistic to that extent.

"But, where all the nerves converge to form the vital ganglion, a stroke there means extermination."

"But where all the nerves connect to form the essential ganglion, a stroke in that area results in complete destruction."

"Apropos of what is this dissertation wished upon us?" asked Stephanie with an uneasy smile.

"What is this dissertation about?" Stephanie asked with a nervous smile.

"Did you ever see a paralyzed spider, Stephanie?—alive, breathing, destined to live for weeks, perhaps, and anyway until the wasp's egg under it hatches and becomes a larva to devour it?

"Have you ever seen a paralyzed spider, Stephanie?—alive, breathing, likely to live for weeks, maybe, and definitely until the wasp's egg underneath it hatches and turns into a larva to eat it?"

"Well, the old wasp required fresh meat for its young, so, with her sting, she annihilated the nerve controlling motion, laid her egg, certain that her progeny would find perfectly fresh food when born. But if she had thrust that sting of hers a little higher—at the juncture of skull and thorax—death would have taken that spider like a stroke of lightning."

"Well, the old wasp needed fresh food for her young, so she used her sting to paralyze the nerve that controls movement, laid her egg, and was confident that her offspring would find perfectly fresh food when they hatched. But if she had jabbed her sting just a little higher—at the point where the skull meets the thorax—death would have hit that spider like a lightning bolt."

He laughed:

He chuckled:

"So I say it's better to get the stroke of Fate in the neck than to get it in any particular area and live for a while a paralyzed victim for some creature ultimately to eat alive."

"I believe it's better to confront Fate directly rather than getting caught in one place and living as a paralyzed victim, only to be ultimately consumed by some creature."

There was a silence. Helen broke it with pleasant decision:

There was a brief pause. Helen broke it with a confident and upbeat tone:

"This is not an appetizing conversation. If anybody wishes any the tea is ready."

"This is"not"Have a nice chat. If anyone wants some, the tea is ready."

There was enough daylight left in the studio so the lamps remained unlighted.

There was still plenty of daylight in the studio, so the lamps remained off.

"Do you suppose we ought to go out somewhere?" asked Stephanie, "and leave the place to those two poor things in there? You know they may be too unhappy or too embarrassed to come out and run the gauntlet."

"Do you think we should go out somewhere?" Stephanie asked. "Should we leave the place to those two poor souls in there? They might be too unhappy or too embarrassed to come out and face everyone."

But Stephanie was wrong; for, as she ended, Belter appeared at the end of the studio in the fading light. His young wife came slowly forward beside him. The strain, the tension, the effort, all were visible, but the girl held herself erect and the man fairly so.

But Stephanie was wrong; as she finished, Belter appeared at the end of the studio in the fading light. His young wife slowly walked up beside him. The strain, tension, and effort were all clear, but the girl maintained her posture, and the man stood tall.

There was tea for them—no easier way to mitigate their ordeal. Conversation became carelessly general; strawberries and little cakes were tasted; a cigarette or two lighted.

They had tea—there's no better way to make things easier. The conversation became relaxed; they enjoyed strawberries and small cakes; and lit a cigarette or two.

Then, after a while there chanced to fall a silence; and the young wife knew that the moment belonged to her.

Then, after a while, silence settled in, and the young wife understood that this moment belonged to her.

"I think," she said in a distinct but still little voice, "that we ought to go home. If you are ready, Harry——"

"I think," she said in a clear but still soft voice, "that we should go home. If you’re ready, Harry——"

CHAPTER XXVIII

CHAPTER 28

By the end of the first week in June Cleland was in a highly excited state of mind in regard to his infant novel, in which all the principals were now on the edge of catastrophe.

By the end of the first week of June, Cleland was feeling very excited about his new novel, with all the main characters now on the edge of disaster.

"I don't know how they got there," he said nervously to Badger Spink, who had dropped in to suggest himself as illustrator in case any magazine took the story for serial publication.

"I have no clue how they got there," he said nervously to Badger Spink, who had approached him to offer his services as the illustrator if any magazine decided to publish the story as a series.

Spink's clever, saturnine features remained noncommittal. If Cleland turned out to be a coming man, he wished to participate and benefit; if he proved a failure he desired to remain pleasantly aloof.

Spink's sharp, dark features remained neutral. If Cleland turned out to be successful, he wanted to be involved and benefit from it; if he failed, he wanted to stay comfortably unattached.

For the only thing in the world that interested Badger Spink was his own success in life; and he had a horror of contaminating it by any professional association with mediocrity or failure.

Badger Spink was solely focused on his own success and was afraid that any professional connection to mediocrity or failure would ruin it.

"What's your story about?" he inquired with that bluntness that usually passed for the disinterested frankness of good comradeship.

"What's your story about?" he asked with a directness that usually came with the honest openness of a true friendship.

"Oh, it's about a writer of stories," said Cleland, vaguely.

"Oh, it's about a story writer," Cleland said, a bit ambiguously.

"He's the hero?"

"He's the hero?"

"If you'd call him that. What is a hero, Spink? I never saw one in real life."

"If that’s what you want to call him. What’s a hero, Spink? I’ve never seen one in real life."

Spink squinted. It was his way of grinning.

Spink squinted. That was his way of smiling.

"Well, a literary hero," he said, "is one who puts it over big on his first novel. The country goes crazy about his book, the girls go crazy over him, publishers go panting after him waving wads; editors flag him with fluttering cheques. That's one sort of hero, Cleland. But he's a myth. The real thing is a Charlie Chaplin. All the same, you'd better let your hero make a hit with his novel. If you don't, good night!"

"Well, a literary hero," he said, "is someone who really makes a big impact with their first novel. The entire country goes crazy for their book, and the girls are all overhimPublishers are pursuing him with piles of cash; editors are waving checks in front of him. That's one kind of hero, Cleland. But he's just a myth. The real deal is a Charlie Chaplin. Still, you should ensure your hero has a successful novel. If not, it's game over!"

Cleland's features became troubled:

Cleland's expressions became troubled:

"I suppose his book ought to make a hit to make my book popular," he said. "But as a matter of fact it doesn't. I'm afraid the character I've drawn is no hero. He's like us all, Spink; he writes a book; friends flatter; critics slam; the public buys a number of copies, and it's all over in a few weeks. A punk hero—what?"

"I suppose"hisThe book should be successful in providing help.my"Books gain popularity," he said. "But honestly, they don’t. I'm worried the character I've created isn’t really a hero. He’s just like everyone else, Spink; he writes a book, friends praise him, critics tear him apart, the public buys some copies, and then it’s all forgotten in a few weeks. A pretty weak hero—right?"

"Very. He won't get over with the young person," said Spink. "In these days of the movie and the tango nobody becomes very much excited over novels anyway; and if you don't startle the country with your hero's first novel—make it the sort that publishers advertise as 'compelling' and 'a new force in literature'—well, you'll get the hook, I'm afraid. Listen to me: work in the 'urge'; make it plain that there's not a trace of 'sex' in your hero's book or in yours—or any 'problem' either. Cheeriness does it! That intellectual eunuch, the 'Plain Peepul,' is squatting astride of the winged broncho. His range reaches from the Western plains to the New England kitchen. The odours of the hired man and of domestic dishwater are his favourite perfume; his heroines smirk when Fate jumps upon them with hobnailed boots; his heroes are shaven as blue as any metropolitan waiter and they all are bursting out of their blue flannel shirts with muscular development and abdominal prosperity. That's the sort, Cleland, if you want to make money!" He shrugged his shoulders. "But of course if you don't, well, then, go on and transmute leaden truth with your imagination into the truer metal wrought by art. If there's a story in it, people will excuse the technical excellence; if there isn't, they won't read it. And there you are."

"Absolutely. He won’t connect with younger audiences," Spink said. "These days, with movies and tango dancing, no one really gets excited about novels anymore; if you don’t capture the country’s attention with your hero's first book—make it the kind that publishers promote as 'captivating' and 'a fresh voice in literature'—then you’ll be out of luck, I’m afraid. Listen to me: include the 'urge'; make it clear that there’s no hint of 'sex' in your hero's book or yours—or any 'issues' either. Positivity is key! That intellectual prude, the 'Plain People,' is managing to ride the winged bronco. His influence stretches from the Western plains to New England kitchens. The scents of farmhands and dirty dishwater are his favorite perfume; his heroines smile when Fate lands on them with heavy boots; his heroes are as clean-shaven as any city waiter, and they're all bursting out of their blue flannel shirts with muscle definition and a solid build. That’s the kind of thing, Cleland, if you want to make money!" He shrugged his shoulders. "But of course, if you don’t, then go ahead and turn dull truths with your imagination into the truer material shaped by art. If there’s a story there, people will overlook the technical quality; if not, they won’t read it. And that’s how it is."

They remained silent for a while, and Spink regarded him shrewdly from moment to moment out of his bright, bold eyes. And he came pretty close to the conclusion that he was wasting time.

They stayed quiet for a while, and Spink observed him closely, looking at him with his sharp, bright eyes. He almost decided that he was wasting his time.

"Did you ever make any success with your stuff!" he inquired abruptly.

"Have you had any success with your stuff?" he asked straightforwardly.

Cleland shook his head.

Cleland shook his head.

"Never heard anything from anything you've done?"

"Is there anything you've done that I haven't heard about?"

"Once," said Cleland, "a woman wrote me from a hospital that she had read a novel I published in England, when I was living in France.... She said it had made her forget pain.... It's pleasant to get a letter like that."

"One time," Cleland said, "a woman wrote to me from a hospital saying she had read a novel I published in England while I was living in France.... She said it helped her forget her pain.... It's great to get a letter like that."

"Very," said Spink drily, "unless she meant your book was an anodyne." He laughed his abrupt, harsh laugh and took himself off.

"Very," Spink said dryly, "unless she was saying your book is a painkiller." He laughed his quick, loud laugh and walked away.

Belter, who haunted the studio now toward noon, so that he could take his wife to luncheon, roared with laughter when Cleland mentioned Spink's visit.

Belter, who arrived at the studio around noon to take his wife out for lunch, burst out laughing when Cleland mentioned Spink's visit.

"When there's any rumour of a new man and a new book, Spink's always certain to appear out of a cloudless sky, like a buzzard investigating smoke for possible pickings. If you make good, he'll stick to you like a burdock burr. If you don't, he's too busy to bother you. So he's been around, has he?"

"Whenever there's a rumor about a new guy and a new book, Spink always appears out of nowhere, like a buzzard looking for scraps from smoke. If you succeed, he'll stick to you like a burr. If you don’t, he’s too busy to care. So he’s been around, huh?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Watch him, Cleland. Spink is the harbinger of prosperity. He associates himself only with the famous and successful. He is clever, immensely industrious, many sided, diversely talented. He can write, rehearse and stage a play for the Ten Cent Club; he can draw acceptably in any medium; he can write sparkling stuff; his executive ability is enormous, his energy indefatigable. But—that's the man, Cleland. You'll have him at your elbow if you become famous; you'll see only the back of his bushy head if you fail."

"Watch out for him, Cleland. Spink represents good things ahead. He only associates with the famous and successful. He’s intelligent, incredibly hardworking, and talented in many areas. He can write, direct, and produce a play for the Ten Cent Club; he’s a skilled artist in any medium; he can create impressive written work; his leadership abilities are substantial, and his energy is boundless. But—this is who he is, Cleland. If you become famous, he’ll be right there with you; but if you fail, you’ll only see the back of his bushy head."

Cleland smiled as he ran over the pile of pencilled pages on the desk before him, pausing here and there to cross out, interline, punctuate.

Cleland smiled as he reviewed the pile of papers on the desk in front of him, pausing now and then to cross out text, make notes, and add punctuation.

"When Oswald Grismer was rich and promised so well as a sculptor," said Belter, "Spink appeared as usual out of a clear sky, alighted, folded his wings, and hopped gravely beside Grismer until the poor devil came his cropper.

"When Oswald Grismer was successful and looked like he had a promising future as a sculptor," Belter said, "Spink showed up as he always did, out of nowhere, landed, folded his wings, and hopped seriously next to Grismer until the poor guy fell apart."

"Now, he's always going somewhere in a hurry when he encounters Grismer, but his 'How are you! Glad to see you!' en passant, is even more cordially effusive than before. For Badger Spink never wittingly makes an enemy, either."

Now, he’s always in a hurry when he runs into Grismer, but his "How are you! Great to see you!" as he walks by is even more genuinely enthusiastic than before. Because Badger Spink never intentionally makes an enemy, either.

"Poor Spink. He misses a lot," commented Cleland, renumbering some loose pages. "Tell me, Harry, how are things going with you?"

"Poor Spink. He misses a lot," Cleland said, sorting through some loose pages. "So, Harry, how's everything going for you?"

Belter said, naïvely:

Belter said, innocently:

"When a man's quite crazy about his wife, everything else goes well."

"When a man truly loves his wife, everything else falls into place."

Cleland laughed:

Cleland chuckled:

"That sounds convincing. What a little brick she is! I suppose you're lunching with her."

"That sounds credible. She really is a tough little person! I assume you're having lunch with her."

"Rather!" He looked at his watch. "God knows," he added, "I don't want to bore her, but it would take a machine gun to drive me away.... I tell you, Cleland, three years of what I went through leave scars that never entirely heal.... I don't yet quite see how she could forgive me."

"Absolutely!" He looked at his watch. "Honestly," he continued, "I really don’t want to bore her, but it would take a machine gun to make me leave... I’m telling you, Cleland, three years of what I went through leave scars that never really heal... I still can't quite grasp how she could forgive me."

"Has she?"

"Has she?"

"I'm trying to understand that she has. I know she has, because she says so. But it's hard to comprehend.... She's a very, very wonderful woman, Cleland."

"I'm trying to figure out what she has."knowShe has it because she says she does. But it’s hard to understand... She’s an amazing woman, Cleland.

"I can see that."

"I get that."

"And whatever she wishes, I wish. Whatever she desires to do is absolutely all right because she desires it. But, do you know, Cleland, she's sweet enough to ask my opinion? Think of it!—think of her asking my opinion!—willing to consider my wishes after what I've done to her! I tell you no man can study faithfully enough, minutely enough, the character of the girl he loves. I've had my lesson—a terrible one. I told you once that it was killing me—would end me some day. It would have if she had not held out her hand to me.... It was the finest, noblest thing any woman has ever done."

"And whatever she desires,Iwant. Everything she wants to do is perfectly fine because she wants it. But, you know, Cleland, she's nice enough to ask for my opinion? Can you believe it!—can you believe she’s asking for my opinion!—willing to consider my wishes after everything I've done to her! I’m telling you, no man can study deeply enough or closely enough the character of the girl he loves. I've learned my lesson—it was a tough one. I told you before that it was killing me—would eventually destroy me. It would have if she hadn't reached out her hand to me.... It was the kindest, most noble thing any woman has ever done.

All fat men are prone to nervous emotion; Belter got up briskly, but his features were working, and he merely waved his hand in adieu and galloped off down stairs to be in time to join his wife when she emerged from her seance with the white circus horse in Helen's outer workshop.

All overweight men tend to feel anxious. Belter got up quickly, but his face was tense. He just waved goodbye and hurried downstairs to join his wife when she came out of her session with the white circus horse in Helen's outer workshop.

Cleland, still lingering with fluttering solicitude over his manuscript, heard a step on the stair and Stephanie's fresh young voice in gay derision:

Cleland, still feeling anxious about his manuscript, heard footsteps on the stairs and Stephanie's cheerful voice teasing him:

"You're like a fussy old hen, Jim! Let that chick alone and take me somewhere to lunch! I've had a strenuous lesson and I'm starved——"

"You're like a fussy old hen, Jim! Just leave that chick alone and take me out for lunch! I’ve had a rough day and I'm starving——"

She dodged his demonstration, eluding him with swift grace, and put the desk between them.

She dodged his display, quickly slipping away and putting the desk between them.

"No! No! I chanced, just now, to witness the meeting of the Belters, and that glimpse of conjugal respectability has stiffened my moral backbone.... Besides, I'm deeply worried about you, Jim."

"No way!No"I just saw the Belters meet, and that quick glimpse of marital respectability has really strengthened my moral resolve.... Also, I'm really worried about you, Jim."

"About me?"

"What about me?"

"Certainly. It fills me with anxiety that you should so far degrade yourself as to attempt to kiss a respectable married woman——"

"Of course. It really makes me anxious that you would stoop so low as to try to kiss a respectable married woman——"

She dodged again, just in time, but he vaulted over the desk and she found herself imprisoned in his arms.

She dodged again just in time, but he leaped over the desk and she found herself caught in his arms.

"I'll submit if you don't rumple me," she said. "I've such a darling gown on—be very circumspect, Jim——"

"I'll agree if you don't ruin my outfit," she said. "I'm wearing such a cute dress—be really careful, Jim——"

She lifted her face and met his lips, retained them with a little sigh, placing her gloved hands behind his head. They became very still, very serious; her grey eyes grew vague under his deep gaze which caressed them; her arms drew his head closer to her face. Then, very slowly, their lips parted, and she laid her hand on his shoulder and drew his arm around her waist.

She lifted her face and kissed him, holding on with a soft sigh as she put her gloved hands behind his head. They both became very still and serious; her gray eyes turned dreamy under his intense gaze that seemed to reach into them. Her arms pulled his head closer to her face. Then, slowly, their lips parted, and she rested her hand on his shoulder, guiding his arm around her waist.

In silence they paced the studio for a while, slowly, and in leisurely step with each other deeply preoccupied.

They walked quietly around the studio for a bit, slowly, moving at an easy pace, both deeply absorbed in their thoughts.

"Steve," he said, "it's the first week in June. The city will be intolerable in a fortnight. Don't you think that we ought to open Runner's Rest?"

"Steve," he said, "it's the first week of June. The city is going to be unbearable in two weeks. Don't you think we should open Runner's Rest?"

"You are going up there with Oswald, aren't you?" she asked, raising her eyes.

"You're going up there with Oswald, right?" she asked, glancing up.

"Yes, in a day or two. Don't you think we'd better try to get some servants and open the house for the summer?"

"Yeah, in a day or two. Don't you think we should hire some staff and open the house for the summer?"

She considered the matter:

She thought about it:

"You know I've never been there since you went abroad, Jim. I believe we would find it delightful. Don't you?"

"I've never been there since you went abroad, Jim. I think we would really enjoy it. Don’t you?"

"I do, indeed."

"I really do."

"But—is it going to be all right—just you and I alone there? ... You know even when we considered each other as brother and sister there was a serious question about our living together unless an older woman were installed"—she laughed—"to keep us in order. It was silly, then, but—I don't know whether it's superfluous now."

"But—are we going to be okay—just the two of us alone there? ... You know, even when we thought of each other as brother and sister, there was a big question about us living together unless an older woman was around"—she laughed—"to keep us in check. It seemed silly back then, but—I’m not sure if it's still unnecessary now."

"Would Helen come?"

"Will Helen come?"

"Like a shot! Of course that's the solution. We can have parties, too.... I wonder what is going to happen to us."

"Like a shot!"courseThat's the answer. We can have parties too.... I wonder what's going to happen to us.

"What!"

"What?!"

"To you and me, Jim.... It's becoming such a custom—your arm around me this way; and that secret and deliciously uneasy thrill I feel when I come to you alone—and all my increasing load of guilt——"

"You and I, Jim... It's becoming such a routine—your arm around me like this; and that secret and delightfully awkward thrill I feel when I come to you alone—and all my increasing guilt——"

"There's only one end to it, Steve."

"This can only end one way, Steve."

"Jim, I can't tell him. I'm afraid! ... Something happened once.... I was scarcely eighteen——" She suddenly clung to him, pressing her face convulsively against his shoulder. He could feel the shiver passing over her.

"Jim, I"can'ttell him. I'mafraid"! ... Something happened once.... I was barely eighteen—" She suddenly clung to him, pressing her face against his shoulder. He could feel her shaking.

"Tell me," he said.

"Tell me," he said.

"Not now.... There doesn't seem to be any way of letting you understand.... I was not yet eighteen. I never dreamed of—of love—between you and me.... And Oswald fascinated me. He does now. He always will. There is something about him that draws me, influences me, stirs me deeply—deeply——"

"Not right now... I can't seem to make you understand... I wasn't even eighteen. I never thought—thought about love—between us... And Oswald captivated me. He still does. He always will. There's something about him that pulls me in, affects me, moves me deeply—deeply—"

She turned, looked at him, flung one arm around his neck:

She turned, looked at him, and wrapped one arm around his neck.

"Will you let me tell you this and still understand? It's a—a different kind of affection.... But it's deep, powerful—there are bonds that hold me—that I can't break—dare not.... Always he was attractive to me—a strange, sensitive, unhappy boy.... And then—something happened."

"Can I share this and still keep it? It's a different kind of love... but it's deep and powerful—there are connections that hold me that I can't break or even think about breaking.... He always attracted me—a unique, sensitive, troubled kid.... And then—something shifted."

"Will you tell me what?"

"Can you tell me what?"

"Oh, Jim, it involves a question of honour.... I can't betray confidence.... Let me tell you something. Did you know that Oswald, ever since you and he were boys together, cared more for your good opinion than for anything else in the world?"

"Oh, Jim, it’s about honor... I can’t betray your trust... Let me tell you something. Did you know that Oswald, ever since you two were kids, has valued your opinion more than anything else in the world?"

"That's strange."

"That's weird."

"He is strange. He has told me that, as a boy, one of the things that most deeply hurt him was that he was never invited to your house. And I can see that the fact that dad never took any notice of his father mortified him bitterly."

"HeIt's unusual. He told me that, as a kid, one of the things that hurt him the most was never being invited to your house. I can see that the fact that dad never acknowledged his father really upset him.

"What has this to do with you and me, Steve?"

"What does this matter to you and me, Steve?"

"A great deal, unhappily. The seeds of tragedy lay in the boy's soul of Oswald Grismer—a tender sensitiveness almost girlish, which he concealed by assertiveness and an apparent callous disregard of opinion; a pride so deep that in the shock of injury it became morbid.... But, Jim, deep in that unhappy boy's soul lay also nobler qualities—blind loyalty, the generosity that costs something—the tenderness that renounces.... Oh, I know—I know. I was only a girl and I didn't understand. I was fascinated by the golden, graceful youth of him—thrilled by the deeper glimpse of that mystery which attracts all women—the veiled unhappiness of a man's secret soul.... That drew me; the man, revealed, held me.... I have told you that I never dreamed there was any question about you. I was obsessed, wrapped up in this man so admired, so talented, so utterly misunderstood by all the world excepting me. It almost intoxicated me to know that I alone knew him—that I alone was qualified to understand, sympathize, advise, encourage, rebuke this strange, inexplicable golden figure about whom and whose rising talent the world of art was gossiping and guessing all around me."

Unfortunately, a lot. The seeds of tragedy were planted in Oswald Grismer's soul—a sensitive side almost like a girl's, which he concealed behind his assertiveness and a seemingly indifferent attitude toward others' opinions; a pride so deep that it became morbid when he faced harm.... But, Jim, deep within that unhappy boy's soul were also noble qualities—blind loyalty, a generosity that comes at a cost—the tenderness that makes sacrifices.... Oh, I know—I know. I was just a girl and I didn’t fully understand. I was captivated by his golden, graceful youth—thrilled by the deeper glimpse of that mystery that draws all women in—the hidden sadness of a man’s secret soul.... That captivated me; the man, in his truth, held me.... I’ve told you that I never thought there was any doubt about you. I was consumed, wrapped up in this admired, talented man who was completely misunderstood by everyone except me. It was almost intoxicating to think that I alone understood him—that I was the only one capable of comprehending, sympathizing, advising, encouraging, and even rebuking this strange, inexplicable golden figure around whom the art world was buzzing and speculating.

After a long silence he said:

After a long pause, he said:

"Is that all you have to tell me?"

"Is there anything else you want to tell me?"

"Nearly all.... His father died.... My aunt died. These facts seem unrelated. But they were not.... And then—then—Oswald lost his money.... Everything.... And I—married him.... There was more than I have told you.... I think I may tell this—I had better tell you, perhaps.... Did you ever know that my aunt employed lawyers to investigate the matter concerning the money belonging to Chiltern Grismer's sister, who was my mother's mother?"

"Almost everyone... His dad died... My aunt died. These events might seem random. But they weren’t... And then—then—Oswald lost his money... Everything... And I—married him... There was more that I haven’t told you... I think I should share this—I probably need to tell you, actually... Did you ever find out that my aunt hired lawyers to investigate the issue about the money that belonged to Chiltern Grismer's sister, who was my grandmother?"

"No."

"No."

"She did. I have seen Mr. Grismer at the hospital once or twice. He came to see my aunt in regard to the investigation.... The last time he came, my aunt was ill, threatened with pneumonia. I saw him passing through the grounds. He looked frightfully haggard and ill. He came out of the infirmary where my aunt was, in about an hour, and walked slowly down the gravel path as though he were in a daze.... He died shortly afterward.... And then my aunt died.... And Oswald lost his money.... And I—married him."

"She did. I’ve seen Mr. Grismer at the hospital a few times. He visited my aunt about the investigation.... The last time he came, my aunt was sick and at risk of pneumonia. I saw him walking around the grounds. He looked really exhausted and unwell. He came out of the infirmary where my aunt was about an hour later and walked slowly down the gravel path like he was in a daze.... He died shortly after that.... Then my aunt died.... And Oswald lost his money.... And I—married him."

"Is that all you can tell me?"

"Is that all you can tell me?"

After a silence she looked up, her lip quivering:

After a moment, she looked up, her lip quivering:

"All except this." And she put her arms around his neck and dropped her head on his breast.

"Everything except this." She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his chest.

CHAPTER XXIX

CHAPTER 29

In reply to a letter of hers, Cleland wrote to Stephanie the middle of June from Runner's Rest in the Berkshires:

In reply to one of her letters, Cleland wrote to Stephanie in mid-June from Runner's Rest in the Berkshires:

STEVE, DEAR:

Hey Steve:

The place is charming and everything is ready for you and Helen whenever you care to come. I had the caretaker's wife and daughters here for several days' scrubbing and cleaning woodwork, windows and floors. They've put a vacuum cleaner on everything else and the house shines!

The place is beautiful, and everything is ready for you and Helen whenever you want to visit. I had the caretaker's wife and daughters here for a few days to clean the woodwork, windows, and floors. They've vacuumed everything else, and the house looks amazing!

As for the new servants, they seem the usual sort, unappreciative, sure to quarrel among themselves, fairly efficient, incapable of gratitude, and likely to leave you in the lurch if the whim seizes them. They've all come to me with complaints of various sorts. The average servant detests clean, fresh quarters in the country and bitterly misses the smelly and oily animation of the metropolitan slums.

About the new staff, they seem pretty standard—ungrateful, likely to argue among themselves, generally okay at their jobs, unable to show gratitude, and might leave you if they want to. They've all come to me with different complaints. The average worker actually dislikes clean, fresh living spaces in the countryside and really misses the dirty, vibrant vibe of the city slums.

But this unpretentious old place is very beautiful, Steve. You haven't been here since you were a girl, and it will be a surprise to you to find how really lovely are this plain old house and simple grounds.

But this charming old place is really beautiful, Steve. You haven't been here since you were a girl, and you'll be amazed at how lovely this straightforward house and its simple yard are.

Oswald has made several sketches of the grounds, and is making others for the pool and fountain. He is anything but melancholy; he strolls about quite happily with the eternal cigarette in his mouth and an enormous rose-scented white peony in his button-hole; and in the evening he and I light a fire in the library—for the evenings are a trifle chilly still—and we read or chat or discuss men and affairs most companionably. The occult charm in this man, of which you are so conscious, I myself can perceive. There seems to be, deep within him, an inexplicable quality which appeals—something latent, indefinable—something that you suspect to be wistful, yet which is too sensitive, too self-distrustful to respond to the very sympathy it seems to draw.

Oswald has created several sketches of the grounds and is working on more for the pool and fountain. He’s not at all sad; he strolls around happily with a cigarette always in his mouth and a big rose-scented white peony pinned to his jacket. In the evenings, he and I start a fire in the library—since it can still be a bit chilly—and we either read, chat, or talk about people and events in a very friendly manner. I can see the mysterious charm in this man that you notice too. There seems to be something deep within him that’s incredibly appealing—something hidden and undefined—something that might come across as longing, yet it’s too sensitive and insecure to respond to the very sympathy it seems to draw in.

Steve, I have asked him to spend July with us. He seemed quite surprised and a little disconcerted by the invitation—just as he seemed to be when I asked him to do the pool and fountain.

Steve, I invited him to spend July with us. He seemed really surprised and a bit overwhelmed by the invitation—just like he was when I asked him to take care of the pool and fountain.

He said he would like to come if he could arrange it—whatever that may mean. So it was left that way.

He said he would come if he could figure it out—whatever that means. So it was left at that.

Do you approve?

Do you approve?

It will be wonderful to see you here, moving in the garden, standing out yonder on the lawn!—Steve, herself, in her own actual and matchless person!—Steve in the flesh, here under the green old trees of Runner's Rest.... Sometimes when I am thinking of you—and I think of practically nothing else!—I seem to see you as you were when last here—a girl in ribbons and white, dancing over the lawn with her chestnut hair flying; or down by the river at the foot of the lawn, wading bare-legged, fussing and poking about among the stones; or lying full-length on the grass under the trees, reading "Quentin Durward"—do you remember? And I used to take you trout-fishing to that mysterious Dunbar Brook up in the forest, where the rush of ice-cold waters and the spray clouding the huge round bowlders always awed you and made you the slightest bit uneasy.

It will be amazing to see you here, moving around in the garden, standing out there on the lawn!—Steve, you yourself, in your true and unique self!—Steve in the flesh, here under the old green trees of Runner's Rest.... Sometimes when I think about you—and I hardly think about anything else!—I imagine you as you were the last time you were here—a girl in ribbons and white, dancing across the lawn with your chestnut hair flying; or down by the river at the bottom of the lawn, wading barefoot, fussing and poking around among the stones; or lying flat on the grass under the trees, reading "Quentin Durward"—do you remember? And I used to take you trout fishing to that mysterious Dunbar Brook up in the forest, where the rush of ice-cold water and the spray misting the huge round boulders always amazed you and made you just a little uneasy.

And do you remember the brown pools behind those bowlders, where you cautiously dropped your line; and the sudden scurry of a black shadow in the pool—the swift tug, the jerk and spatter as you flung a speckled trout skyward in mingled joy and consternation?

Do you remember the brown pools behind those boulders, where you carefully dropped your line? And the quick flash of a black shadow in the water—the sharp tug, the jerk, and the splash as you tossed a speckled trout into the air in a mix of joy and surprise?

Runner's Rest has not changed. House and barns need paint; the garden requires your soft white hands to caress it into charming discipline; the house needs you; the lawns are empty without you; the noise of the river rippling on the shoals sounds lonely. The whole place needs you, Steve, to make it logical. And so do I. Because all this has no meaning unless the soul of it shows through.

Runner's Rest is still the same. The house and barns need a fresh coat of paint; the garden needs your care to thrive; the house misses you; the lawns feel empty without you; the sound of the river flowing over the rocks feels isolated. The entire place needs you, Steve, to bring it to life. So do I. Because none of this matters unless its true essence shines through.

When I am perplexed, restless, impatient, unhappy, I try to remember that you have given me a bit of your heart; that you realize you have mine entire—every atom of my love, my devotion.... There must be some way for us.... I don't know what way, because you have thought it necessary to leave me blind. But I shall never give you up—unless you find that you care more for another man.

When I'm feeling confused, restless, impatient, or unhappy, I remind myself that you've given me a piece of your heart; you know you have all of mine—every single bit of my love and devotion... There must be a way for us... I'm not sure what that way is because you've chosen to keep me in the dark. But I will never give up on you—unless you realize you care more about another guy.

And now to answer what you have said concerning you and me. I suppose I ought to touch what is, theoretically, another man's. Yet, you do not belong to him. And you have begun to fall a little in love with me, haven't you? And in this incomprehensible pact it was agreed that you retain your liberty until you came to final decision within two years.

Now, regarding what you mentioned about us. I should point out what is, theoretically, another person's. But you’re not his. And you've begun to have some feelings for me, haven't you? In this complicated arrangement, it was agreed that you would keep your freedom until you make a final decision within two years.

I don't understand it; I can't feel that, under the strange circumstances, I am unfair to you or to this strange and unexplained enigma named Oswald Grismer.

I don't understand; I can't shake the feeling that, considering the strange situation, I'm being unfair to you or to this strange and mysterious puzzle called Oswald Grismer.

As for my attitude toward him, I hope I am free of the lesser jealousy and resentments. I will not allow myself to brood or cherish unworthy malice. I am trying to accept him, with all his evident and unusual qualities, as a man I've got to fight and a man I can't help liking when I let myself judge him honestly.

About my feelings for him, I hope I’m free from any jealousy or bitterness. I won’t allow myself to focus on negative feelings or hold onto unworthy grudges. I’m trying to accept him, with all his obvious and unique traits, as someone I have to face and someone I can’t help but like when I let myself see him for who he truly is.

As for the flimsy, eccentric, meaningless, yet legal tie which links you to him, I care nothing about it. It's got to be broken ultimately—if one can break a shadow without substance.

About the weak, strange, pointless, yet legal connection that links you to him, I really don’t care about it at all. It has to end eventually—if one can even break a shadow that has no substance.

How to do it without your aid, without knowledge of the facts, without causing you distress for some reason not explained, I don't know. But sooner or later I shall have to know. Because all this, if I brood on it, seems a nightmare—an unreal dream where I struggle, fettered, blindfolded, against the unseen and unknown, striving to win my way through to you.

I don’t know how to do this without your help, without knowing the facts, and without upsetting you for unclear reasons. But eventually, I’ll have to figure it out. Because all of this feels like a nightmare if I think about it—like a surreal dream where I’m struggling, chained, and blindfolded, trying to get to you despite the unseen and unknown.

That is about all I have to say, Steve.

That's about all I have to say, Steve.

Oswald has just come in with his drawings, to find me writing to you. He seems very cheerful. His design is delightful and quite in keeping with the simplicity of the place—just a big, circular pool made out of native stone, and in the centre a jet around which three stone trout are intertwined under a tumbling spray.

Oswald just walked in with his drawings while I was writing to you. He seems really cheerful. His design is beautiful and perfectly fits the simplicity of the place—it's just a big, circular pool made of local stone, and in the center, there's a fountain with three stone trout intertwined beneath a flowing spray.

It is charming and will not clash at all with the long, low house with its shutters and dormers and loop-holes, and the little stone forts flanking it.

It's charming and won't conflict with the long, low house that has its shutters, dormers, and loopholes, as well as the small stone forts on both sides.

Telegraph me what day and what train. And tell Helen you and she may bring your maid-of-all-work.

Text me which day and which train. Also, let Helen know that you both can bring your maid.

JAMES CLELAND, in love with you.

JAMES CLELAND, in love with you.

There was no need of a fire in the library that evening at Runner's Rest. The night was mild; a mist bordered the rushing river and stars glimmered high above it.

There was no need for a fire in the library that evening at Runner's Rest. The night was warm; a mist hung over the flowing river and stars shone above.

Every great tree loomed huge and dark and still, the foliage piled up fantastically against the sky-line. There was an odour of iris in the night; and silence, save for the dull stamping of horses in the stable.

Every large tree stood tall, dark, and still, its leaves creating an impressive silhouette against the skyline. The night was filled with the scent of iris, and it was silent, except for the soft sounds of horses stamping in the stable.

Cleland, deep in an arm-chair on the porch, became aware of Grismer's tall shape materializing from the fog about him.

Cleland, slumped in an armchair on the porch, spotted Grismer's tall figure coming out of the fog surrounding him.

"It's a wonderful place, Cleland," he said with a graceful, inclusive gesture. "All this sweet, vague mystery—this delicate grey dark appeals to me—satisfies, rests me.... As though this were the abode of the Blessed Shades, and I were of them.... And the rest were ended."

"It's a beautiful place, Cleland," he said with a graceful, welcoming gesture. "All this gentle, indistinct mystery—this soft gray darkness really speaks to me—fulfills and relaxes me... As if this were the home of the Blessed Shades, and I belonged to them... And everything else was over."

He seated himself near the other and gazed toward the mist out of which the river's muffled roar came to them in ceaseless, ghostly melody.

He sat down next to the other person and gazed toward the mist, from which the river's soft roar came to them in an endless, haunting melody.

"Charon waits at every river, they say," he remarked, lighting a cigarette. "I fancy he must employ a canoe down there."

"They say Charon is waiting at every river," he said, lighting a cigarette. "I guess he must use a canoe down there."

"The Iroquois once did. The war trail crossed there. When they burned Old Deerfield they came this way."

"The Iroquois used to. The war path went through here. When they destroyed Old Deerfield, they came this way."

"The name of your quaint and squatty old house is unusual," said Grismer.

"The name of your quirky little house is quite unique," said Grismer.

"Runner's Rest? Yes, in the Indian wars before the Revolution, the Forest Runners could find food and shelter here. The stone forts defended it and it was never burned."

"Runner's Rest? Yes, during the Indian wars before the Revolution, the Forest Runners could find food and shelter here. The stone forts kept it safe, and it was never destroyed by fire."

"You inherited it?"

"You got it from someone?"

"Yes. It belonged to a Captain Cleland in those remote days."

"Yes. It used to belong to Captain Cleland in those long-ago days."

There was a long silence. The delicately fresh odour of grey iris became more apparent—a perfume that, somehow, Cleland associated with Stephanie.

A long silence followed. The faintly fresh smell of gray iris became more apparent—a scent that, for some reason, Cleland associated with Stephanie.

Grismer said in a pleasant, listless voice:

Grismer said in a friendly, easygoing tone:

"You are a happy man, Cleland."

"You're a lucky guy, Cleland."

"Y-yes."

"Y-yes."

"Here, under the foliage of your forefathers," mused Grismer aloud, "you should rest contented that the honour of an honourable line lies secure in your keeping."

"Here, under the leaves of your ancestors," Grismer said thoughtfully, "you should feel at peace knowing that the legacy of a respectable family is securely in your hands."

Cleland laughed:

Cleland laughed:

"I don't know how honourable they were, but I've never heard of any actual criminals among them."

"I’m not sure how noble they were, but I’ve never heard of any actual criminals among them."

"That's a great deal." He dropped one lean, well-shaped hand on the arm of his chair. The cigarette burned between his pendant fingers, spicing the air with its aromatic scent.

"That's a great deal." He rested one slender, well-defined hand on the arm of his chair. The cigarette smoked between his fingertips, filling the air with its pleasant scent.

"It's a great deal to have a clean family record," he said again. "It is the greatest thing in the world—the most desirable.... The other makes existence superfluous."

"It's really important to have a clean family history," he repeated. "It's the best thing ever—so desirable... The opposite makes life feel meaningless."

"You mean dishonour?"

"You mean dishonor?"

"Yes. The stain spreads. You can't stop it. It taints the generations that follow. They can't escape."

"Yes. The stain spreads. You can't stop it. It affects the generations that follow. They can't escape."

"That's nonsense," said Cleland. "Because a man had a crook for a forebear he isn't a crook himself."

"That's crazy," Cleland said. "Just because someone has a criminal ancestor doesn’t mean they’re a criminal as well."

"No. But the stain is in his heart and brain."

"No. But the stain is in his heart and mind."

"That's morbid!"

"That's dark!"

"Maybe.... But, Cleland, there are people whose most intense desire is to be respectable. It is a ruling passion, inherent, unreasoning, vital to their happiness and peace of mind. Did you know that?"

"Maybe.... But, Cleland, some people have a deep desire to be respected. It's an obsession—natural, irrational, and crucial for their happiness and peace of mind. Did you know that?"

"I suppose I can imagine such a person."

"I can imagine someone like that."

"Yes. I suppose such a person is not normal. In them, hurt pride is more serious than a wound of the flesh. And pride, mortally wounded, means to them mental and finally physical death."

"Yes. I suppose someone like that isn’t typical. For them, a wounded pride is much more serious than a physical injury. And when their pride is deeply wounded, it feels like a mental and eventually physical death to them."

"Such a person is abnormal and predestined to unhappiness," said Cleland impatiently.

"That type of person is unusual and headed for unhappiness," Cleland said impatiently.

"Predestined," repeated Grismer in his pleasant, even voice. "Yes, there's something wrong with them. But they are born so. Nobody knows what a mental hell they endure. Things that others would scarcely notice they shrink from. Their souls are raw, quivering things within them that agonize over a careless slight, that wither under disapproval, that become paralyzed under an affront.

"Predestined," Grismer said again in his calm, soothing voice. "Yeah, there's definitely something off with them. But they were just born that way. No one understands the mental anguish they experience. Little things that most people wouldn’t even notice affect them deeply. Their souls are like raw, trembling entities inside them that suffer from a thoughtless insult, that shrink away from disapproval, that freeze up when confronted with an offense."

"Their fiercest, deepest, most vital desire is to be welcomed, approved, respected. Without kindness they become deformed; and crippled pride does strange, perverse things to their brain and tongue.

Their strongest, deepest, and most fundamental desire is to be welcomed, accepted, and respected. Without kindness, they become distorted; and hurt pride leads to strange, unnatural things in their thoughts and words.

"There are such people, Cleland.... Predestined ... to suffering and to annihilation.... Weaklings ... all heart and unprotected nerves ... passing their brief lives in desperate and grotesque attempts to conceal what they are.... Superfluous people, undesirable ... foredoomed."

"There are people like that, Cleland... Predestined... to suffering and to extinction... Vulnerable... full of emotion and raw nerves... spending their short lives in desperate and absurd attempts to hide who they truly are... Unneeded people, unwanted... doomed."

He dropped his cigarette upon the drenched grass, whore it glimmered an instant and went out.

He dropped his cigarette on the wet grass, where it briefly flickered and then went out.

"Cleland," he said in a singularly gentle voice, "I once told you that I wished you well. You did not understand. Let me put it a little plainer.... Is there anything I can do for you? Is there anything I can refrain from doing which might add to your contentment?"

"Cleland," he said in a notably soft voice, "I once told you that I wanted the best for you. You didn’t understand. Let me clarify.... Is there anything I can do for you? Is there anything I should avoid doing that would make you happier?"

"That's an odd thing to ask," returned the other.

"That's a weird question to ask," the other person replied.

"No. It is merely friendship speaking—a very deep friendship, if you can understand it."

"No. It's just friendship speaking—a really close friendship, if you understand that."

"You're very kind, Grismer.... I don't know quite how to take it—or how to answer. There is nothing that you can do for me—nothing one man could ask of another——"

"You're really nice, Grismer. I don’t know how to respond or what to think about it. There's nothing you can do for me—nothing one person could ask of another—"

"Ask it, all the same."

"Go ahead and ask."

"I can't."

"I can’t."

"Then I'll offer it.... I give up—Stephanie—to you."

"Then I'll offer it… I give up—Stephanie—to you."

The silence lasted a long time. Neither man stirred. Finally Cleland said in an altered voice:

The silence lasted for a long time. Neither man made a move. Finally, Cleland spoke with a different tone:

"I can't ask it—unless she does, too. I don't know what to say to you, Grismer, except that no man ever spoke more nobly——"

"I can't ask it—unless she does, too. I don't know what to say to you, Grismer, except that no man has ever spoken more nobly——"

"That is enough. If you really think it, that means everything, Cleland.... And this is my chance to tell you that when I—married her—I never dreamed that it could ever be a question of you.... I don't believe she did, either.... But it has become so. That is the question, now.... And so I—step out."

"Thatis enough. If you really believe that, it matters a lot, Cleland... And now I have the opportunity to tell you that when I married her, I never thought it would involve you... I don't think she did, either... But here we are. ThatisThe question now is... So, I'm stepping away.

"I—I tell you I can't accept—that way—unless she asks it, too," stammered Cleland.... "After all, it's got to be on a basis of her happiness.... I am not sure that her happiness lies in my keeping. I do not know how much she cares for you—how deeply you are engaged in her heart.... I can't find out.... I'm like a blind man involved in a maze!"

"I—I can't accept it like that—unless she asks for it, too," Cleland stammered.... "Ultimately, it has to be about her happiness.... I’m notsure"that her happiness relies on me. I’m not sure how much she cares for you—how deeply you’re in her heart.... I can’t make sense of it.... I feel like a blind person wandering in a maze!"

"She cares for me," said Grismer in his low, pleasant voice. "We have been intimate in mind—close and responsive, intellectually.... Sentimentally, too. On her part a passionless loyalty to whatever in me she believed appealed to her intelligence and imagination; an emotional solicitude for what she discovered in me that aroused her sympathy——"

"She looks out for me," Grismer said in his gentle, friendly tone. "We've shared our thoughts—connected and engaged, both intellectually... and emotionally as well. For her, it’s a loyalty without passion toward whatever in me inspired her intelligence and creativity; a genuine concern for what she discovered in me that awakened her empathy—"

He turned and looked at Cleland in the darkness:

He turned and glanced at Cleland in the dark:

"Hers is a tender heart, Cleland. Impulse carries it to extremes. Injustice to another provokes quick action from her; and nothing so sways her as her intense sense of gratitude, unless it be her fear of wounding others.

"She has a kind heart, Cleland. Her emotions often push her to extremes. When she sees injustice against others, she acts quickly; and nothing touches her more than her deep sense of gratitude, maybe except for her fear of hurting others."

"I shall have to tell you more, some day. If I do, it will be more than I would do for anybody else alive—the ultimate sacrifice of pride."

"I'll have to share more with you someday. If I do, it’ll be more than I’d do for anyone else alive—the ultimate sacrifice of my pride."

He rose and stood gazing out across the mist at a far star above it, glimmering with dimmed brilliancy all alone.

He got up and stood looking out at the fog, focusing on a distant star overhead, sparkling softly and all by itself.

"It couldn't have been," he said, half to himself. "I always knew it. Not that the thought of you ever crossed my mind. I knew it would come somehow. It simply couldn't be."

"It couldn't have been," he said, mostly to himself. "I always knew it. Not that I ever thought about you. I knew it would happen somehow. It just couldn't happen."

He turned to Cleland with a sudden laugh that sounded light and natural:

He suddenly laughed and turned to Cleland, the sound feeling relaxed and sincere:

"This is to be no tragedy. It will disentangle itself easily and simply. I am very sure that she is in love with you. Tell her what I have said to you.... And—good night, old chap."

"This isn't going to be a tragedy. It will resolve itself easily and simply. I’m sure she loves you. Tell her what I just told you... And—good night, my friend."

CHAPTER XXX

CHAPTER XXX

Stephanie and Helen arrived, bringing a mountain of baggage and the studio cat—an animal evidently unacquainted with the larger freedom of outdoors, and having no cosmic urge, for when deposited upon the lawn it fled distracted, and remained all day upon a heap of coal in the cellar, glaring immovably upon blandishment.

Stephanie and Helen arrived with a lot of luggage and the studio cat—an animal clearly not accustomed to the outdoors and showing no interest in exploring. When it was set down on the lawn, it freaked out and spent the entire day sitting on a pile of coal in the cellar, watching closely anything that tried to lure it out.

"Oh!" cried Stephanie, standing on the lawn and quite enchanted by the old place. "It is simply too lovely! It's like a charming doll's house—it's so much smaller than I remember it! Helen, did you ever see such trees! And isn't the garden a dear! Listen to the noise of the river! Did you ever hear anything as refreshing as that endless rippling? Where is Oswald, Jim?"

"Oh!" Stephanie exclaimed, standing on the lawn and completely enchanted by the old house. "It's just so beautiful! It feels like a charming dollhouse—it's much smaller than I remember! Helen, have you ever seen trees like these? And isn’t the garden cute! Just listen to the sound of the river! Have you ever heard anything as refreshing as that endless ripple? Where is Oswald, Jim?"

"He went back to town this morning."

"He came back to town this morning."

"How mean of him!"

"How rude of him!"

"I tried to keep him," said Cleland, "but he insisted that it was really a matter of business. And, of course, I had nothing more to say."

"I tried to keep him with me," Cleland said, "but he insisted it was purely a business issue. And, of course, I had nothing else to add."

"Did he have a good time here?" asked Stephanie in a guileless voice. But she looked sideways at him.

"Did he enjoy his time here?" Stephanie asked sincerely, but she looked at him out of the corner of her eye.

"I think so, Steve. He seemed carefree and vastly contented to rove over the place. I planned to go with him after trout, but he preferred to prowl about the lawn or smoke on the porch.... I am glad he came. I have learned to like him very much."

"I think so, Steve. He seemed relaxed and really happy just strolling around. I considered going with him to fish for trout, but he decided to wander around the lawn or smoke on the porch.... I'm glad he came. I've come to like him a lot."

"You're a dear!" she murmured under her breath, her grey eyes fixed on him and full of a gay tenderness tinged with humour. "You always do the right thing, Jim; you are right, that's the reason. Do you wonder that I'm quite mad about you?—I, who am all wrong."

"You're so sweet!" she whispered, her gray eyes fixed on him, filled with playful affection and humor. "You always know exactly what to do, Jim; youareRight, and that’s why. Do you really think it’s surprising that I’m completely obsessed with you?—me, who always messes things up.

"Who says you are all wrong?" he demanded, starting toward her. But she deftly avoided him, putting the sun dial between them. And, leaning on it with both elbows, her face framed in her hands, she let her eyes look gay defiance into his.

"Who says you're all wrong?" he asked, stepping closer to her. But she cleverly sidestepped him, putting the sundial in between them. Leaning on it with both elbows, her face supported by her hands, she gave him a cheeky look of defiance.

"I'm all wrong," she said. "You don't know it, but I am."

"I'm a complete mess," she said. "You don't see it, but I really am."

"Do you want to be punished?"

"Do you want to get into trouble?"

She laughed tormentingly, feeling delightfully secure from his demonstrations there on the sunny lawn, with Helen wandering about inspecting the flowers in the garden, and the hired man unloading the luggage at the side-door.

She laughed mockingly, feeling completely safe from his antics on the sunny lawn, while Helen walked around admiring the flowers in the garden, and the hired man unloaded the luggage by the side door.

"Come on, Helen!" she called gaily. "We can have a bath; there's plumbing in the house, you know. Where do you suppose that poor cat is hidden?"

"Come on, Helen!" she called happily. "We can take a bath; there’s plumbing in the house, you know. Where do you think that poor cat is hiding?"

Helen came from the garden with a blue pansy between her lips, which she presently drew through Cleland's lapel.

Helen came from the garden with a blue pansy in her mouth, which she then tucked into Cleland's lapel.

"A bribe, dear friend. I wish to go fishing," she said. "Stephanie has been telling me about her girlhood days here with you, and how you took her on several sacred occasions to a mysterious, dashing stream full of huge bowlders—somewhere deep in the primeval woods——"

"A bribe, my dear friend. I want to go fishing," she said. "Stephanie has been sharing stories about her childhood here with you and how you took her on a few special trips to a mysterious, adventurous stream filled with huge boulders—somewhere deep in the ancient woods—"

"The Dunbar brook, Jim," smiled Stephanie. "Shall we go fishing in the morning? I'm not going to spend all my time fussing with domestic problems."

"The Dunbar Brook, Jim," Stephanie said with a smile. "Should we go fishing in the morning? I’m not going to spend all my time on household stuff."

"The cares of housekeeping sit lightly on her," remarked Helen, as they all strolled toward the porch. "What if the new servants are slack and wasteful? Being a man you wouldn't know; being Steve, she doesn't worry. I see that it's going to devolve on me. Is it possible to run two baths in this house at the same time?"

"She handles housekeeping duties pretty well," Helen said as they walked toward the porch. "What if the new staff is lazy and careless? You wouldn't understand since you're a guy; she doesn't worry about it because she's Steve. I can tell it's going to be my responsibility. Is it even possible to run two baths in this house at the same time?"

"Is it?" inquired Stephanie of Cleland. "I forget."

"Is it?" Stephanie asked Cleland. "I can't remember."

"Yes," he replied, "if you don't draw too much hot water."

"Yeah," he said, "as long as you don't take too long in the hot water."

"Take yours first, Helen," she said. "I'll sit in this cool library and gossip with Jim for a while."

"You go ahead, Helen," she said. "I'll stay here in this nice library and talk with Jim for a while."

She unpinned her hat and flung it on a sofa, untied a large box of bonbons, and careless of her charmingly disordered hair, vaulted to a seat on the massive centre table—a favourite perch of hers when a young girl.

She removed her hat and threw it onto the sofa, opened a big box of chocolates, and without caring about her beautifully messy hair, jumped up onto the large coffee table—a place she loved to sit on as a child.

Helen lingered to raid the bonbons; Cleland immediately began his pet theme:

Helen stayed back to get some candy; Cleland quickly jumped into his favorite topic:

"Why do Americans eat candy? Because the nation doesn't know how to cook! The French don't stuff themselves with candy. There isn't, in Paris, a candy-shop to the linear mile! That's because French stomachs, being properly fed with properly and deliciously cooked food, don't crave candy. But in a country noted for its wretched and detestable bread——"

"Why do Americans eat candy? Because the country doesn’t know how to cook! The French don’t overindulge in candy. In Paris, there isn’t a candy shop every mile! That’s because French people, who are well-fed with properly and deliciously cooked food, don’t crave candy. But in a country known for its bad and terrible bread——"

"Oh, you always say that," remarked Stephanie. "Some day I'll go over and find out how much truth there is in your tirades. Meanwhile, I shall consume candy."

"Oh, you always say that," Stephanie said. "One day I'll come over and see how much truth there is in your rants. For now, I'll just be eating candy."

"When you go over," he said, "you'll go with me." His voice was low. Helen had strolled into the "best room" and was standing there with a bitter chocolate between her fingers, contemplating the old-time furniture.

"When you go over," he said, "you'll come with me." His voice was soft. Helen had entered the "best room" and was standing there with a chocolate in her fingers, examining the old furniture.

"When I go over to Paris," said Stephanie airily, "I shall invite whom I choose."

"When I go to Paris," Stephanie said nonchalantly, "I'll invite anyone I want."

"Who will it be?"

"Who is it going to be?"

"Oh, some agreeable young man who isn't too bossy," she returned airily. "Somebody who doesn't try to place me in a day nursery while he goes about and has his fling. But, of course, that doesn't mean you. You've had your fling, haven't you?"

"Oh, a fun young guy who's not too bossy," she said casually. "Someone who doesn’t try to stick me in a daycare while he goes off and has a good time. But, of course, that doesn't include you. You've had your fun, right?"

"Not too violently," he said.

"Not too aggressively," he said.

"That is your story. But I think I'll investigate it when I go over, and tell you what I've found out when I return."

"That's your version of things. But I plan to check it out when I visit and will let you know what I find when I return."

Helen finished her chocolate and came back. "Where the dickens is that unhappy cat, do you suppose?" she inquired.

Helen finished her chocolate and returned. "Where do you think that poor cat is?" she asked.

"Oh, she'll turn up at dinner-time," Cleland reassured her. "Do you know where your room is, Helen?"

"Oh, she'll be here at dinner time," Cleland assured her. "Do you know where your room is, Helen?"

"How should I?" returned that young lady, "—never having been in the house before——"

"How am I supposed to know?" replied the young woman, "—since I've never been in this house before——"

"Dear, forgive me!" cried Stephanie, jumping from her perch and passing one arm around Helen's shoulders.

"I'm really sorry!" Stephanie exclaimed, hopping down from her place and wrapping one arm around Helen's shoulders.

They went away together, the former waving a saucy adieu to Cleland behind her back, without turning. She did not return.

They left together, the former giving a playful wave goodbye to Cleland over her shoulder, without looking back. She didn't reply.

So he concluded to get himself into fresh flannels, the late afternoon having grown very warm and promising a close and humid evening.

He decided to put on some clean clothes since the late afternoon had become quite warm and was likely to turn into a hot and humid evening.

But when he descended again from his room, he found nobody except the cat, who, sadly disfigured by coal-dust, advanced toward him with amiable intention.

But when he came down from his room again, he found no one except the cat, who, sadly covered in coal dust, came up to him with a friendly demeanor.

"Very fine, old girl," he said, "but you need a bath, too." So he rang and sent for some butter, dabbed a little on the cat's nose; and in ten seconds she had begun a thorough and minute toilet, greatly to Cleland's edification.

"Very nice, dear," he said, "but you also need a bath." So he asked for some butter, put a little on the cat's nose; and in ten seconds, she began grooming herself thoroughly, much to Cleland's delight.

"Keep it up," he said, much interested, watching the pink tongue travelling over the fur, and the velvet paw scrubbing away industriously. "Good old cat! Go to it! Take the whole course—massage, shampoo, manicure, whiskers ironed! By Jove, you're coming out brand new!"

"Keep it up," he said, genuinely interested, watching the pink tongue moving over the fur and the soft paw cleaning diligently. "Good old cat! Go for it! Get the full treatment—massage, shampoo, manicure, whiskers straightened! Wow, you're going to look brand new!"

The cat paused to blink at him, sniff for a moment some faint perfume of distant cooking, unnoticed by his less delicate nostrils, then she settled down to the business in hand. And when a cat does that she feels that she is entirely at home.

The cat paused to blink at him, took a moment to catch the faint smell of food cooking nearby that his less sensitive nose overlooked, and then got to work. And when a cat does that, she knows she’s totally at home.

Not until a maid announced dinner did the two girls appear, both arrayed in that filmy and dainty flyaway apparel suitable only to youth and freshness.

The two girls didn't arrive until a maid announced dinner, both wearing light and delicate outfits that were perfect for their youth and freshness.

"We had naps," remarked Stephanie shamelessly, and with a slightly malicious humour in her smile, for she knew that Cleland had expected her to return for the ten-minutes' gossip she had suggested.

"We took naps," Stephanie said proudly, her smile showing a touch of playful mischief because she knew Cleland had been waiting for her to return for the ten minutes of gossip she had mentioned.

He shrugged:

He shrugged:

"You should see your cat! She's polished within an inch of her life——"

"You need to see your cat! She's so well-groomed it looks like she's been polished to perfection——"

A loud mew by his chair announced the regenerated animal's advent.

A loud meow by his chair signaled the arrival of the revived animal.

Stephanie fed it with odd morsels from time to time, and cautioned the waitress to prepare a banquet for it after dinner.

Stephanie sometimes gave it odd scraps of food and instructed the waitress to prepare a feast for it after dinner.

It was still daylight when they strolled out into the garden. The tree-clad eastern ridge was all ruddy in the rays of a declining sun; the river dull silver save in pools where pearl and pink tints tinged the stiller water. Birds were very noisy, robins gallantly attacking a gay carol which they always found impossible to vary or bring to any convincing musical conclusion; song sparrows sweetly monotonous; an exquisite burst of melody from a rose-grosbeak high on a balsam-tip above the stream; the rushing twitter of chimney swifts sweeping by, mounting, fluttering, sheering through the sunset sky.

It was still light out when they walked into the garden. The tree-covered eastern ridge glowed warmly in the light of the setting sun, while the river appeared dull silver except where the calm water caught hints of pearl and pink. Birds were quite noisy, with robins bravely singing a cheerful tune that they could never quite change or finish convincingly; song sparrows were sweetly repetitive; an exquisite burst of melody came from a rose-breasted grosbeak perched high on a balsam tree above the stream; and the rapid twitter of chimney swifts zipped by, soaring, fluttering, and darting through the sunset sky.

Helen, pausing by the sun-dial, read aloud what was chiselled there, black with encrusted lichens.

Helen, stopping by the sundial, read aloud what was carved there, dark with encrusted lichens.

"Who wrote this?" she asked curiously.

"Who wrote this?" she asked, curious.

"Some bandit of the back-woods, some wilderness fur trader or ruthless forest runner—with murder on his soul, perhaps. I don't remember now. But my father made a note of the story."

"Some bandit from the backcountry, maybe a wilderness fur trader or a ruthless forest dweller—perhaps with murder weighing on his conscience. I can't recall now. But my dad wrote down the story."

She read the straggling lines again, slowly:

She read the mixed-up lines again, slowly:

"Without the Sun, no one would pay attention to me—
A mindless stone;
Without the Sun, no one could understand me
Except for God alone.
My friend the Sun and I, together,
Mark the hours here
In celebration of love and nice weather
And youth and flowers."

"How odd and quaint," she mused, "—and what straggling, primitive, illiterate letters these are, chiselled here in this black basalt. Fancy that gaunt, grim, buck-skinned runner emerging from the wilderness into this solitary settlement, finding shelter and refreshment; and, in his brief hour of rest and idleness, labouring to leave his record on this old stone!"

"How strange and charming," she thought, "—and what messy, basic, poorly formed letters these are, carved into this black basalt. Picture that thin, tough, buckskin-clad runner emerging from the wilderness into this remote settlement, finding a spot to rest and recharge; and, during his brief moment of relaxation, taking the time to leave his mark on this ancient stone!"

"His was a poet's soul," said Cleland, "—but he probably took an Iroquois scalp when unobserved, and skinned living and dead impartially in his fur transactions."

"He had the heart of a poet," Cleland said, "—but he probably took an Iroquois scalp when no one was looking, and treated both the living and the dead the same in his fur trades."

"Some degenerate son of honest English stock, I suppose," nodded Helen. "Yet, he had the simplicity of the Cavalier verse-makers in his gracious heart.... Well, for his sake——"

"Some troubled kid from a nice English family, I suppose," Helen nodded. "But he had the real simplicity of the Cavalier poets in his kind heart.... Well, for his sake——"

She laid a June rose on the weather-ravaged dial. "God rest him, anyway!" she added lightly. "There's a devil in every one of us."

She put a June rose on the worn dial. "May he rest in peace, anyway!" she said nonchalantly. "There's a devil in all of us."

"Not in you, darling," cooed Stephanie, enlacing her waist. "If there ever was, he's dead."

"Not in you, babe," Stephanie said sweetly, wrapping her arms around his waist. "If there ever was, he's gone."

"I wonder." ... She glanced deliberately at Cleland, then smiled:

"I wonder." ... She looked purposefully at Cleland, then smiled:

"There was a bully romance I read in extreme youth, in which an old swashbuckler was always exclaiming: 'Courage! The devil is dead!' And since I have realized that I, also, harboured a devil, the memory of that cheery war-cry always puts me on my mettle to slay him.... It's a good fight, Jim," she added, serenely. "But a really good fight is never finished, you know. And it's better to end the story with, 'so they lived to fight happily ever after,' than to announce that the problem is solved, the romance ended for eternity."

I read this bully romance when I was really young, where an old swashbuckler kept saying, 'Courage! The devil is dead!' I've come to realize that I also have a devil inside me, and that uplifting battle cry always inspires me to overcome him. "It's a good fight, Jim," she said calmly. "But a truly good fight never really ends, you know. It’s better to finish the story with, 'so they lived to fight happily ever after,' than to insist that the issue is resolved and the romance is over for good."

In the pink dusk she picked her way over the dewy grass toward the porch, saying carelessly that her ancient bones resented dampness.

In the gentle pink dusk, she carefully walked across the wet grass toward the porch, casually noting that her old bones didn't appreciate the dampness.

Stephanie, resting against the sun-dial, inhaled the sweetness of the iris and spoke of it.

Stephanie leaned against the sundial, inhaled the sweet scent of the iris, and talked about it.

"The flowers are lilac-grey, like your eyes," he said. "The scent expresses you to me—faintly sweet—a young, fresh, delicate odour—you—in terms of perfume."

"The flowers are lilac-grey, just like your eyes," he said. "The scent reminds me of you—slightly sweet—young, fresh, and delicate."you—when it comes to fragrances."

"Such a poet! ... But you know one never should touch the petals of an iris.... The indiscreet imprint remains."

"WhatA poet! But you know, you should never touch the petals of an iris... The telltale mark is left behind.

"Have I left any imprint?"

"Did I leave any mark?"

"I should say you had! Do you suppose my mind isn't busy most of the time remembering your—imprints?"

"I have to say you did! Do you really think my mind isn't always busy remembering your—marks?"

"Is it?"

"Really?"

"Does it comfort you to know it? Nobody else ever pawed me."

"Does knowing that make you feel better? No one else has ever touched me."

"A nice way to put it!" he remarked.

"That's a great way to put it!" he said.

She shrugged:

She shrugged:

"I don't know how it was I first permitted it—came to endure it——" She lifted her grey eyes deliberately, "—invited it ... because I came to expect it—wish for it——" She bit her lip and made a quick gesture with clenched hand. "Oh, Jim, I'm no good! Here I am married, and as nonchalantly unfaithful to my vows as you care to make me——"

"I don't know how I let this happen—how I ended up putting up with it—" She lifted her grey eyes deliberately, "—invited it... because I started to expect it—wanted it—" She bit her lip and quickly gestured with her clenched hand. "Oh, Jim, I'm awful! Here I am, married, and totally unfaithful to my vows in the most casual way you could think of—"

She turned abruptly and walked across the lawn toward the willows that fringed the stream, moving leisurely, pensively, her hands linked behind her back. He rejoined her at the willows and they slowly entered the misty belt of trees together.

She turned quickly and walked across the lawn toward the willows by the stream, moving at a leisurely pace, lost in thought, with her hands clasped behind her back. He caught up with her at the willows, and they slowly entered the misty grove of trees together.

"If you knew," she said, "what a futile, irresolute, irresponsible creature I am, you wouldn't waste real love on me. There's nothing to me except feminine restlessness, mental and physical, and it urges, urges, urges me to wander frivolously in pursuit of God knows what—I don't! But always my mind is a traveller impatient to go a-gypsying, and my feet beat the devil's tattoo——"

"If you knew," she said, "how pointless, uncertain, and irresponsible I am, you wouldn't waste real love on me. There's nothing in me except a feminine restlessness, both mentally and physically, and it pushes, pushes, pushes me to wander aimlessly in search of who knows what—IDon't! But my mind is always a restless traveler ready to explore, and my feet are always tapping away——

She sprang from the pebbles to a flat river stone projecting from the shore and stood poised, looking out across the rushing water at the mist curling there along the crests of little hurrying waves. A firefly drifted through it; above, unseen, night-hawks called persistently. She turned her head toward him expectantly.

She jumped from the pebbles onto a flat river rock that jutted out from the shore and stood prepared, staring at the rushing water and the mist swirling above the small, fast-moving waves. A firefly drifted by; above, night-hawks called out constantly, even though they were out of sight. She turned her head toward him, waiting for his reply.

There was room enough on the rock and he stepped to her side.

There was enough space on the rock, and he moved to stand beside her.

"I'm like that water," she said, "making a futile noise in the world, dashing and rippling along without any plan of my own, any destination. When I'm honest with myself, I know that it isn't the intellectual desire for self-expression that keeps me restless; it's merely and solely the instinct to ripple and bubble and dance and flow out under the stars and sunsets and dawns—and go sparkling and swirling and glimmering purposelessly away out into the world at random.... And that's all there is to Stephanie Quest!—if you really desire to know—you very romantic and foolish boy, who think yourself in love with her!"

"I'm like that water," she said, "making a pointless noise in the world, splashing and moving without any plan or destination. When I’m honest with myself, I see it’s not a deep need for self-expression that keeps me on edge; it’s just the instinct to ripple and bubble and dance and flow under the stars, sunsets, and dawns—and to go sparkling and swirling and shimmering aimlessly out into the world at random.... Andthat's"That's all there is to Stephanie Quest!—if you really want to know—you romantic and naive boy, who thinks he's in love with her!"

She looked up and laughed at his sober face.

She looked up and laughed at his serious face.

"Dear novelist," she said, "it's common realism, not romantic fiction, that has us in its clutches. We're caught by the commonplace. If life were only like one of your novels, with some definite beginning, an artistic plot full of action running toward a properly planned climax!—but it isn't! It begins in the middle and ends nowhere. And here's another trouble with real life; there aren't any villains. And that's fatal to me as your heroine, Jim, for I can't be one unless I'm furnished with a foil."

"Dear novelist," she said, "it's everyday reality, not romantic fiction, that has __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."usin its grasp. We're stuck in the mundane. If life were more like one of your novels, with a clear beginning, an exciting plot leading to a well-crafted climax!—but it’s not! It starts in the middle and doesn’t go anywhere. And here’s another problem with real life; there are no villains. And that’s an issue for me as your heroine, Jim, because I can’t be one unless I have someone to fight against."

"Steve," he said, "if you are not everything that my mind and heart believe you to be, the time is past when it makes any difference to me what you are."

"Steve," he said, "if you aren't everything I believe you to be in my mind and heart, then it doesn't matter to me what you actually are."

She laughed:

She laughed:

"Oh, Jim, is it really as serious as that? Can you stand for a mindless, purposeless girl of unmoral and nomadic proclivities who really hasn't a single gift—no self to express, no creative or interpretive talent—with nothing but an inordinate, unquiet curiosity to find out everything there is to find out—a mental gypsy, lazy, self-indulgent, pleasure-loving, irresponsible——"

"Oh, Jim, is it really that serious? Can you deal with a mindless, aimless girl with no morals and a wandering spirit who has no real talent—no identity to express, no creative or interpretive skills—just an endless and restless curiosity to learn everything possible—a mental drifter, lazy, self-indulgent, pleasure-seeking, and irresponsible?"

He began to laugh:

He started laughing:

"All that is covered by one word—'intelligent,'" he said. "You're just human, with a healthy intellect and normal inclinations."

"All of that can be summed up in one word—'intelligent,'" he said. "You're just a human being, with a sharp mind and normal tendencies."

"Oh, dear, you're so dreadfully wrong. I'm a fraud—nice to look at and to stroll with——"

"Oh no, you’re totally wrong. I’m a fake—nice to look at and to walk with—"

She turned and stepped across to the pebbled shore. He followed. She bent her head and, not looking at him, drew his arm around her waist and held it there with one hand across his.

She turned and walked over to the pebbled shore. He followed her. She lowered her head and, without looking at him, placed his arm around her waist and kept it there with one hand over his.

"I'm desperately in love," she said, "but I'm a sham—agreeable to caress, pliant, an apt pupil—pretty material for a sweetheart, Jim—but for nothing more important." ... They walked slowly along the shore path down stream under the silver willows, his arm enlacing her supple figure, her slow, deliberate steps in rhythm with his.

"I'm completely in love," she said, "but I'm a fraud—easy to embrace, adaptable, a fast learner—perfect girlfriend material, Jim—but nothing more serious." ... They walked leisurely along the riverside path beneath the silver willows, his arm around her slim figure, her slow, steady steps matching his.

After a while he said in a low voice:

After a while, he said softly:

"Dear, you and I have already come a long way on the blossoming path together. I believe it is written that we travel it together to the end. Don't you want me always, Steve?"

"Hey, we've already come a long way on this journey together. I really think we're meant to see it through to the end. Don't you want me to...?"always, Steve?"

"Yes," she sighed, pressing her hand over his at her waist. "I do want you, always.... But, Jim—I'm not what you think me. I ran rather wild while you were away. Liberty went to my empty head. I didn't seem to care what I did. The very devils seemed to be in my heels and they carried me everywhere at random——"

"Yeah," she sighed, putting her hand over his on her waist. "I really want you, always... But, Jim—I'm not who you think I am. I got a little wild while you were away. Freedom went to my head. I didn’t really think about my actions. It felt like the devil was chasing me, guiding me around without any direction—"

"Nonsense!"

"Nonsense!"

"Oh, they did! They landed me in a dreadful pickle. You know they did. And now here I am, married, and falling more desperately in love every minute with the other man. You can't really love such a fool of a girl!"

"Oh, they really did! They put me in a terrible situation. You know they did. And now here I am, married, and falling more hopelessly in love every minute with someone else."You"can't truly love a girl like me!"

"It makes no difference," he said, "I can't go on alone, now."

"It doesn't matter," he said, "I can't keep going by myself anymore."

She pressed her cheek against his shoulder:

She rested her cheek on his shoulder:

"You need not. You can always have me when you wish."

"You don't have to. You can always have me whenever you want."

"You mean—just this way?"

"You mean—like this?"

"Yes.... How else——" She looked up at him; he suddenly stopped in the path, her next step brought her around facing him, where she halted, encircled by his arm. After a moment's silence, she rested her clasped hands on his shoulder, looking very seriously into his eyes.

"Yes... How else—" She looked up at him; he suddenly stopped on the path, and her next step turned her to face him, where she paused, wrapped in his arm. After a short silence, she placed her hands on his shoulder, looking seriously into his eyes.

"How else?" she repeated in a half-whisper.

"How else?" she asked again quietly.

"Divorce."

"Divorce."

"No, dear."

"No, sweetheart."

"Either that or—we can go away somewhere—together——"

"Or we could go somewhere together—"

The dryness of his throat checked him, and her clear eyes looked him through and through.

His throat was dry, and her clear eyes appeared to see right through him.

"Either you or I," he said, "have got to tell Oswald how matters——"

"Either you or I," he said, "need to tell Oswald what's happening——"

"We can't, Jim."

"We can't, Jim."

"Tell him," he continued, "that we are in love with each other and need to marry——"

"Tell him," he continued, "that we're in love and need to get married——"

"Oh, Jim—my dear—dearest, I can't do that!"

"Oh, Jim—my love—my dear, I can’t do that!"

"It's true, isn't it?" he demanded.

"Isn't that true?" he asked.

She did not answer for a while. Then she unclasped his hands, which had been resting on his shoulder, and slipped one arm around his neck:

She paused for a moment before she unclasped his hands from her shoulder and wrapped one arm around his neck:

"Yes, it is true; I want to marry you. But I can't.... So—so won't this way do?" she said. "You can always have me this way."

"Yes, it’s true; I want to marry you. But I can’t... So—won’t this work instead?" she said. "You can always have me like this."

He kissed her lifted lips.

He kissed her smiling lips.

"No, it won't do, Steve. I want all that you are, all that you have to give the man you love and marry, all that the future holds of beauty and of mystery for us both.... I want a home with you, Steve; I want every minute of life with you, waking and sleeping.... I love you, Steve.... And because I do love you I dare tell you that I am falling in love with our future, too—in love with the very thought of—your children, Steve.... Dear, I think that I am like my father. I love only once. And once in love, there is nothing else for me; no other woman, no recompense if you fail me, no cure for me."

"No, that’s not going to work, Steve. I want everything that you are, everything you can give to the man you love and marry, all the beauty and mystery that the future holds for us.... I want a home with you, Steve; I want to share every moment of life with you, both awake and asleep.... I love you, Steve.... And because I love you, I need to tell you that I'm also falling in love with our future—the very idea of having your children, Steve.... Sweetheart, I think I’m like my dad. I only love once. And when I'm in love, there’s nothing else for me; no other woman, no backup if you disappoint me, no remedy for me."

They both were deadly serious now; his face was quiet but set in firm and sober lines; she had lost much of her colour, so that the grey eyes with their dark lashes seemed unusually large.

They were both completely serious now; his face was calm but had strong, serious lines; she had lost much of her color, making her gray eyes with their dark lashes look unusually large.

"I can't marry you," she said, drawing his head nearer. "Do you think for one moment that I would deny you anything you asked of me if it were in my power to give?"

Ican't"Marry you," she said, tugging his head closer. "Do you honestly think for a second that I would deny you anything you requested if I were able to provide it?"

"Will you not tell me why?"

"Won't you tell me why?"

"I'm not free to tell you.... Oh, Jim! I adore you—I do love you so—so deeply. I'm married. I'm sorry I'm married. But I can't help it—I can't get out of it—it scares me even to think of trying——"

"I can't explain it.... Oh, Jim! I love you—I really do—so much. I'm married. I'm sorry I'm married. But I can't change that—I feel trapped—I even get scared just thinking about trying to get out——"

"What hold has that man——"

"What grip does that guy have——"

"No hold. There's something else—something sad, terrible——"

"No wait. There’s something else—something sad, awful—"

"I'll take you, anyway," he said in a low, tense voice. "He will have his remedy."

"I'll take you, no matter what," he said quietly, with tension in his voice. "He'll get what he deserves."

"How, Jim? Do you mean that you wish me to defy opinion with you? You wouldn't let me do that, would you, dear? I'd do it if you asked, but you wouldn't let me, would you?"

"How, Jim? Do you really want me to go against what everyone thinks for you? You wouldn’t let me do that, right, dear? I’d do it if you asked, but you wouldn’t let me, would you?"

"No." He had lost his head for a moment; that was all; and the ugly threat had been wrenched out of him in the confusion of a tortured mind struggling against it knew not what.

"No." He had briefly lost his composure; that was all; and the harsh threat had escaped him in the chaos of a troubled mind grappling with something it couldn't pinpoint.

"Jim," she asked under her breath, "would you really let me?"

"Jim," she asked gently, "would you trulyletme?

"No," he said savagely.

"No," he said viciously.

"I knew you wouldn't."

"I knew you wouldn't."

Her arm slipped from his neck and again she clasped both slender hands, rested them on his shoulder, and laid her cheek against them.

Her arm slipped off his neck, and once more she brought her two slender hands together, rested them on his shoulder, and laid her cheek against them.

"It wouldn't help me out of this pickle if we misbehaved," she said thoughtfully. "It wouldn't solve the problem.... I suppose you've taken me seriously as an apostle of that new liberty which ignores irregularities—doesn't admit them to be irregular. That's why you said what you did say, I fancy. I've talked enough modern foolishness to have you think me quite emancipated—quite indifferent to the old social order, the old code of morals, the old dogmas, the ancient and orthodox laws of community and individual conduct.... Haven't you supposed me quite capable of sauntering away unconventionally with the man I love, after the ironical and casual spectacle of marriage which I have afforded you?"

"It wouldn't help me get out of this situation if we acted out," she said thoughtfully. "It wouldn't solve the problem.... I guess you see me as someone who supports that new kind of freedom that ignores irregularities—doesn’t recognize them as irregular. That's why you said what you did, I think. I've spouted enough modern ideas for you to believe I'm quite liberated—completely indifferent to old social norms, the traditional code of ethics, past beliefs, and the well-established rules of community and personal behavior.... Haven't you thought I’d have no problem casually walking away with the man I love, after the ironic and relaxed view of marriage that I've shown you?"

"I don't know," he said bitterly. "I don't know what I have thought.... There will never be anybody except you. If I lose you I lose the world. But between you and me there is a deeper tie than anything less than marriage could sanction. We couldn't ever do that, Steve—let the world go hang while we gave it an extra kick for each other's sakes."

"I don’t know," he said, feeling frustrated. "I have no idea what I’ve been thinking.... There will never be anyone else but you. If I lose you, I lose everything. But between you and me, there’s a bond that goes deeper than anything less than marriage could validate. We could never do that, Steve—ignore everything while we each took another chance for each other’s sake."

"Because," she whispered, "dad's roof was ours. For his honour, if not for our own, we could not affront the world, dear.... Not that I don't love you enough!" she added almost fiercely. "I do love you enough! I don't care whether you know it. Nothing would matter—if there were no other way—and if I were free to take the only way that offered. Do you suppose I'd hesitate if it lay between taking that way and losing you?"

"Because," she whispered, "Dad's roof was our home. For his honor, if not our own, we couldn't face the world, dear.... Not that I don’t love you enough!" she added almost fiercely. "I do love you enough! I don’t care if you know it. Nothing would matter—if there were no other choice—and if I could only take the one path that was open to me. Do you think I’d hesitate if it meant choosing that option over losing you?"

She turned and began to pace the path excitedly, cheeks flushed and hands clenching and unclenching.

She turned and began to pace excitedly along the path, her cheeks flushed and her hands clenching and unclenching.

"What do I care about myself!" she said. She snapped her fingers: "I don't care that, Jim, when your happiness is at stake! I'd go to you, go with you, love you, face the world undaunted. I care nothing about myself. I know myself! What am I? You know!"

"What do I care about myself?" she said. She snapped her fingers. "I don't care."thatJim, when your happiness is at stake! I would come to you, be with you, love you, and take on the world without fear. I don’t care about myself at all. I know who I am! What am I?Youknow!

She came up close to him, her face afire, her grey eyes brilliant.

She walked closer to him, her face red and her gray eyes sparkling.

"You know what I am," she repeated. "You and dad did everything to make me like yourselves. You took me out of the gutter——"

"You know who I am," she said again. "You and Dad did everything to make me like you. You dragged me out of the gutter——"

"Steve!"

"Steve!"

"You took me out of the gutter!" she repeated excitedly. "You cleaned the filth from me, gave me shelter, love;—you educated me, made me possible, strove to eradicate the unworthy instincts and inclinations which I might have inherited. My aunt told me. I know what dad did for me! Why shouldn't I adore the memory of your father? Why shouldn't I love his son? I do. I always have. I didn't dream that you ever could offer me a greater love. But when I understood that it was true—when I realized that it was really love, then I stepped into your arms because you held them out to me—because you were your father's son whom I had loved passionately all my life in one way, and was willing to learn to love in any way you asked of me—Jim!—my brother—my lover——"

"You saved me from the lowest point!" she exclaimed excitedly. "You took care of me, gave me a home and love; you educated me and shaped who I am, putting in the effort to help me overcome the negative traits and desires I might have inherited. My aunt told me about it. I know what my dad did for me! Why shouldn’t I cherish the memory of your father? Why shouldn’t I love his son? I do. I always have. I never thought you could offer me a deeper love. But when I realized it was real—when I understood that it was true love, I came into your arms because you reached out to me—because you are your father's son, whom I've loved passionately all my life in one way, and I was ready to learn to love in whatever way you needed me to—Jim!—my brother—my lover——

She flung herself into his arms, choking, clinging to him, struggling to control her voice:

She jumped into his arms, breathless, gripping him tightly, trying to steady her voice:

"I am nothing—I am nothing," she sobbed passionately. "Why should not all my gratitude and loyalty be for your father's son? What is so terrible to me is that I can't give myself! That I can't throw myself at your feet for life. To marry you would be too heavenly wonderful! Or, to snap my fingers in the world's face for your sake—dearest—that would be so little to do for you—so easy.

"I'm nothing—I really am," she cried sincerely. "Why shouldn't all my gratitude and loyalty go to your father's son? What's truly terrible for me is that I can't give myself! That I can't throw myself at your feet for life. Marrying you would be unbelievably incredible! Or, ignoring the world for your sake—my dearest—that would be so little to do for you—so simple."

"But I can't. Your father—dad—would know it. And then the world would blame him for ever harbouring a gutter-waif——"

"But I can't. Your dad would find out. Then everyone would blame him for ever taking in a street kid——"

"Steve, dearest——"

"Steve, my dear——"

"Oh, Jim," she stammered, "I haven't even told you how those inherited traits have raised the deuce with me. I've got in me all the low instincts, all the indolence, the selfish laziness, the haphazard, irresponsible, devil-may-care traits of the man who was my own father!"

"Oh, Jim," she said anxiously, "I haven't even shared how those inherited traits have affected me. I have all the negative instincts, all the laziness, the selfishness, and the careless, irresponsible, reckless traits of my father!"

"Steve——!"

"Steve—!"

"Let me tell you! I've got to tell you. I can't keep it any longer. It was something in Oswald that appealed to that gypsy side of me—awoke it, I think. The first time I ever saw him, as a boy, and under disagreeable circumstances, I felt an odd inclination for him. He was like me, and I sensed it! I told you that once. It's true. Something in him appealed to the vagabond recklessness and irresponsibility latent in me—the tendency to wander, the indolent desire to drift and explore pleasant places.... After you went abroad I met him. I wrote you about it. I liked him. He fascinated me. There was something in common—something common in common between us.... I went to his studio, at first with Helen, and also when others were there. Then I went alone. I didn't care, knowing there was really no harm in going, and also being at the age when defiance of convention is more or less attractive to every girl.

"Let me tell you! I need to get this off my chest. I can't keep it inside any longer. There was something about Oswald that brought out my wild side—awakened it, I believe. The first time I saw him, as a kid, in some really awkward circumstances, I felt an unexpected attraction to him. He was"likeme, and I could feel it! I told you that before. It's true. Something in him connected with the free-spirited recklessness and irresponsibility hidden in me—the desire to wander, the laid-back urge to drift and discover beautiful places.... After you went abroad, I met him. I wrote to you about it. I liked him. He fascinated me. There was something we had in common—something surprisingly relatable between us.... I visited his studio, first with Helen and later with others around. Then I went by myself. I wasn’t worried, knowing there was really no danger in it, and also being at the age where breaking the rules is kind of thrilling for every girl.

"He was fascinating. He was plainly in love with me. But that means nothing to a girl except the subtle excitement and flattery of the fact. But he was what I wanted—a fellow vagabond!

"He was captivating. It was obvious he was in love with me. But for a girl, that doesn't mean much, aside from the excitement and flattery it provides. Still, he was exactly what I wanted—a fellow traveler!"

"Every time I came into town I went to his studio. My aunt had no idea what I was up to. And we did have such good times, Jim!—you see he was successful then, and he had a wonderful studio—and a car—and we ran out into the country and then returned to take tea in his studio.... And, Jim, it was all right—but it was not good for me."

"Every time I went to town, I visited his studio. My aunt had no idea what I was up to. We had such great times, Jim! He was successful back then, had an amazing studio—and a car—and we would drive out to the countryside and then come back to have tea in his studio.... And, Jim, it was all good—but it wasn't good for me."

She clasped his arm with both of hers and rested her head on his shoulder; and went on talking in a steadier and more subdued voice:

She took his arm with both hands and leaned her head on his shoulder, speaking in a softer and quieter voice:

"I didn't write you about it; I was very sure you wouldn't approve. And my head was stuffed full of modernism and liberty and urge and the necessity for self-expression. I felt that I had a perfect right to enjoy myself.... And then came trouble. It always does.... Oswald's father, Chiltern Grismer, came to the hospital one day, terribly wrought up and looking ghastly.

"I didn't write to you about it because I was pretty sure you wouldn't approve. My mind was full of modern ideas, freedom, passion, and the need for self-expression. I felt I had every right to have fun.... And then trouble came. It always does.... Oswald's father, Chiltern Grismer, came to the hospital one day, looking very upset and pale."

"My aunt had gone to New York to consult a specialist, but he asked for me, and I came down to the private reception room. I was a graduate nurse then. Oh, Jim!—it was quite dreadful. He seemed to be scared until he saw that I was. Then he was fearfully harsh with me. He told me that my aunt was about to begin suit against him to recover some money—a great deal of money—which my aunt pretended I should have inherited from my grandmother, Mr. Grismer's sister.

My aunt had traveled to New York to see a specialist, but he wanted to see me, so I went to the private waiting room. I was a graduate nurse at that time. Oh, Jim!—it was really awful. He looked frightened until he noticed that I was scared too. Then he became very tough with me. He said my aunt was planning to sue him for a lot of money—money she claimed I should have inherited from my grandmother, who was Mr. Grismer's sister.

"He said we were two adventuresses and that he would expose me and my unhappy origin—all that horror of my childhood——"

"He said we were two adventurers and that he would uncover my difficult past—all that trauma from my childhood—"

A sob checked her; she rested in his arms, breathing fast and irregularly; then, recovering self-control:

A sob got stuck in her throat; she leaned against him, breathing quickly and unevenly; then, once she regained her composure:

"I was bewildered. I told him I didn't want his money. But there was in his eyes a terror which I could see there even when he was upbraiding and threatening me most violently. I didn't know what to do; I wanted to go back to my ward, but he followed me and held the door closed, and I had to listen to the terrible, shameful things he said about my mother's mother and my own mother and myself.... Well—just as he was about to leave, my aunt entered.... I was in tears, and Mr. Grismer's face was all twisted and contorted with rage, as I thought; but it remained so, white and distorted, as though something had broken and he couldn't recover the mobility of his features. I heard what my aunt said to him—I didn't want to hear it. I cried out, protesting that I didn't wish any of his money.... He went away with his face all twisted...."

I was confused. I told him I didn't want his money. But I could see the fear in his eyes, even as he yelled and threatened me. I didn’t know what to do; I wanted to go back to my room, but he followed me and kept the door shut, making me listen to the horrible, humiliating things he said about my grandmother and mother and me. Just as he was about to leave, my aunt walked in. I was in tears, and Mr. Grismer's face looked all twisted and contorted like he was furious; but it stayed that way, pale and distorted, as if something had broken inside him and he couldn’t regain control of his expression. I heard what my aunt said to him—I didn’t want to hear it. I cried out, insisting that I didn’t want any of his money. He left with his face still all twisted.

"What did your aunt say to him?"

"What did your aunt say to him?"

"I can't tell you, dear. I am not at liberty to tell you.... And after all, it doesn't matter.... He died—suddenly—a week later.... My aunt was ill at the time and I was with her.... A letter was handed to her by an orderly. It was from Mr. Grismer.... From a dead man! What she read in it seemed to be a terrific shock to her. She was sick and weak, but she got out of bed and telephoned to her attorneys in New York.... I was frightened.... It was a most dreadful night for us both.... And ... and my aunt died of it, I think—the shock and her illness combined.... She died a week later.... I took our studio with Helen.... I saw Oswald every day. He had inherited a great deal of money. We went about.... And, Jim, the very devil was in me to roam everywhere with him and see things and explore the part of the world we could cover in his touring car. All the gypsy instinct born in me, all the tendency to irresponsible wandering and idle pleasure suddenly seemed to develop and demand satisfaction.... Oswald was a dear. He was in love with me; I knew it. He didn't want to go on those escapades with me; but I bullied him into it.... And it got to a point beyond all bounds; the more recklessly we went about the keener my delight in risking everything for the sake of unconventional amusement. Twice we were caught out so far from New York that he had to drive all night to get into town. And then, what was to be expected happened: our car broke down when it meant a night away from the studio with Oswald. And the very deuce was to pay, too, for in the Ten Eyck Hotel at Albany we ran into friends—girls I knew in school and their parents—friends of dad's!

"I can't tell you, dear. I'm not allowed to share that information… And honestly, it doesn't matter… He died—suddenly—a week later… My aunt was sick at the time, and I was with her… An orderly handed her a letter. It was from Mr. Grismer… From a dead man! What she read really shocked her. She was sick and weak, but she got out of bed and called her lawyers in New York… I was scared… It was an awful night for both of us… And… I think my aunt died from it—the shock combined with her illness… She passed away a week later… I took our studio with Helen… I saw Oswald every day. He had inherited a lot of money. We went out and about… And, Jim, I was just itching to roam everywhere with him, see things, and explore the parts of the world we could reach in his touring car. All the wanderlust in me, all the desire for irresponsible adventures and carefree enjoyment suddenly surged and demanded to be satisfied… Oswald was a sweetheart. He was in love with me; I knew it. He didn't want to go on these adventures with me, but I pressured him into it… And it got out of control; the more recklessly we explored, the more excited I became about risking everything for the sake of unconventional fun. Twice we got so far from New York that he had to drive all night to get back. And then, as you might expect, our car broke down right when we were supposed to spend the night away from the studio with Oswald. And to make matters worse, at the Ten Eyck Hotel in Albany, we ran into friends—girls I knew from school and their parents—friends of my dad's!"

"Oh, Jim, I was panic-stricken. We had to stay there, too. I—there was nothing to do but present Oswald as my husband.... That was a terrible night. We had two rooms and a connecting parlour. We talked it over; I cried most of the time. Then I wrote out that cablegram to you.... Oh, Jim, he is a dear. You don't know him as I do. He knew I didn't love him and he was in love with me.... Well, we had to do something.

"Oh, Jim, I was really panicking. WehadI had to stay there too. There was no choice but to introduce Oswald as my husband. It was a terrible night. We had two rooms and a connecting parlor. We discussed everything; I cried most of the time. Then I sent that cablegram to you. Oh, Jim, he’s amazing. You don’t know him like I do. He realized I didn’t love him, but he was in love with me. Well, we had to figure something out.

"He went out to the Fort Orange Club and got a man he knew. Then, with this man as witness, we told each other that we'd marry each other.... Then Oswald went away with his friend and I didn't see him again until next day, when he called for me with the car.... And that is all there was of my marriage.... And now," she sobbed, "I'm in love with you and I—I——" She broke down hopelessly. He drew her close to him, holding her tightly.

He went to the Fort Orange Club and met up with a guy he knew. Then, with this guy as a witness, we promised each other that we’d get married.... After that, Oswald left with his friend, and I didn’t see him again until the next day when he picked me up in the car.... And that’s all there was to my marriage.... And now," she cried, "I’m in love with you and I—I——" She completely broke down. He pulled her close, holding her tightly.

"There is m-more," she faltered, "but I c-can't tell it. It's c-confidential—a matter of honour. I want to be what dad and you expect of me. I do want to be honourable. That is why I can't tell you another person's secret.... It would be dishonourable. And even if I told you, I'd be afraid to ask him for my freedom——"

"There's more," she paused, "but I can't share it. It's confidential—a matter of honor. I want to be what Dad and you expect from me. I really do want to be honorable. That's why I can't reveal someone else's secret... It would be dishonorable. And even if I did tell you, I'd be too scared to ask him for my freedom—"

"You mean he would not let you divorce him?"

"Are you saying he wouldn’t let you get a divorce?"

"Oh, no, I don't mean that! That is the terrible part of it! He would give me my freedom. But I don't want it—that way—not on the—not on such terms——"

"Oh, no, I"don't"I mean that! That's the terrible part! He would give me my freedom, but I don’t want it— not like that— not under those— those conditions—"

They walked slowly toward the house together, she leaning on him as though very tired. Ahead of them a few fireflies sparkled. The rushing roar of the river was in their ears all the way to the house.

They walked slowly toward the house together, with her leaning on him like she was really tired. Ahead of them, a few fireflies flickered. The sound of the rushing river echoed in their ears all the way to the house.

Helen had retired, leaving a note for them on the library table:

Helen had walked away, leaving a note for them on the library table:

Forgive me, but I've yawned my head off—not because you two lunatics are out star-gazing, but because I'm in my right mind and healthily fatigued. Put the cat out before you lock up!

I'm sorry, but I've yawned a lot—not because you two are out stargazing, but because I’m totally fine and just really tired. Please make sure to put the cat outside before you lock up!

H.

H.

Stephanie laughed, and they hunted up the cat, discovered her asleep in the best room, and bore her out to the veranda. Then Cleland locked up while Stephanie waited for him. Her tears had dried. She was a trifle pale and languid in her movements, but so lovely that Cleland, already hopelessly in love with her, fell deeper as he looked at her in this pale and unfamiliar phase.

Stephanie laughed as they located the cat, which was napping in the most comfortable room, and brought her out to the porch. Cleland then locked up while Stephanie waited for him. Her tears had dried. She appeared a little pale and weary in her movements, but she was so beautiful that Cleland, already completely in love with her, fell even more deeply for her as he observed her in this pale and unfamiliar state.

Her grey eyes returned his adoration sweetly, pensively humourous:

Her gray eyes showed his admiration with a gentle, thoughtful humor:

"I'm in rags, emotionally," she said. "This loving a young man is a disturbing business to a girl who's just learned how.... Are you coming upstairs?"

"I'm a total mess," she said. "Being in love with a young guy is really confusing for a girl who's just figured things out... Are you coming upstairs?"

"I suppose so."

"I guess so."

"You'll sleep, of course?"

"You'll sleep, right?"

"Probably not a wink, Steve."

"Probably not a wink, Steve."

"I wonder if I shall."

"I wonder if I will."

They ascended the old staircase together in silence. At her door she held out her hand; he kissed it, released the fingers, but they closed around his and she drew him to her.

They quietly climbed the old staircase together. When they reached her door, she offered her hand; he kissed it, released her fingers, but they wrapped around his, pulling him closer.

"What shall I do?" she said. "Tell me?"

Whatshould"Do I?" she asked. "Can you tell me?"

"I don't know, dearest. There seems to be nothing you can do for us."

"I don't know, my dear. It seems like there's nothing you can do to assist us."

She bent her head thoughtfully.

She tilted her head thoughtfully.

"Anything that dishonours me would dishonour you and dad, wouldn't it, Jim?"

"Anything that brings shame to me would also bring shame to you and Dad, right, Jim?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

She nodded.

She agreed.

"You understand, don't you? I count myself as nothing. Only you count, Jim. But I can't marry you. And I can't go to you otherwise without betraying both dad and you. It isn't a question of my being married and of loving you enough to disregard it. I do. But you and dad require more than that of the girl you made one of your own race. I am loyal to what you both expect of me.... Good night, dear.... There doesn't seem to be any way I can make you happy. The only way I can show my love and gratitude to dad and you is to retain your respect ... by being unkind—Jim—my dearest—dearest——"

"You get it, right? I feel like I'm nothing. Only you matter, Jim. But I can’t marry you. And I can’t be with you in any other way without betraying both Dad and you. It’s not just about me being married and loving you enough to ignore that. I do love you. But you and Dad expect more from the girl you brought into your lives. I’m committed to what you both want from me... Good night, darling... It feels like there’s no way I can make you happy. The only way I can show my love and gratitude to Dad and you is by keeping your respect... by being unkind—Jim—my dearest—dearest—"

She closed her eyes and gave him her lips, slipped swiftly out of his arms and into her room.

She shut her eyes, kissed him, and then quickly got out of his arms and went into her room.

"Oh, I'm desperately in love," she said, shaking her head at him as she slowly closed the door. "I'm going to get very, very little sleep, I fear.... Jim?"

"Oh, I'm completely in love," she said, shaking her head at him while she slowly closed the door. "I think I'm going to get very, very little sleep.... Jim?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"You know," she said, "Helen is a charming, clever, talented, beautiful girl. If you are afraid my behaviour is going to make you unhappy——"

"You know," she said, "Helen is a wonderful, smart, talented, beautiful girl. If you're worried that my behavior will make you unhappy——"

"Steve, are you crazy?"

"Steve, are you out of your mind?"

"Couldn't you fall in love with her?"

"Isn't it possible for you to fall in love with her?"

"Do you want me to try?"

"Do you want me to give it a try?"

There was a silence, then Stephanie shook her head and gently closed her door.

There was a moment of silence, then Stephanie shook her head and gently shut her door.

CHAPTER XXXI

CHAPTER 31

In July Stephanie asked Harry Belter and his wife to spend a week at Runner's Rest. They arrived, the husband a vastly modified edition of his former boisterous, careless, assertive self—a subdued young man now, who haunted his wife with edifying assiduity, moving when she moved, sitting when she sat, tagging faithfully at her dainty heels as though a common mind originated their every inclination.

In July, Stephanie invited Harry Belter and his wife to spend a week at Runner's Rest. When they arrived, Harry was a totally different person from the loud, carefree, and confident guy he used to be—now he was a quiet young man who closely followed his wife, moving when she moved, sitting when she sat, and trailing behind her delicate heels as if they were in sync with each other's every desire.

Philip Grayson, who had been asked with them, told Helen that the Belters had bored him horribly on the journey up.

Philip Grayson, who had been traveling with them, told Helen that the Belters had really bored him during the journey.

"You know," he said, "Harry Belter used to be at least amusing, and Marie Cliff was certainly a sparkling companion. But they seem to have no conversation except for each other, no interests outside of each other, and if a fellow ventures to make a remark they either don't listen or they politely make an effort to notice him."

"You know," he said, "Harry Belter used to be a lot of fun, and Marie Cliff was definitely an exciting person to be around. But it feels like they only talk to each other, have no interests beyond each other, and if someone tries to say something, they either ignore them or politely pretend to listen."

"You can't blame them," smiled Helen, "after three years of estrangement, and in love with each other all the while."

"You can't blame them," Helen smiled, "after being apart for three years while still loving each other."

She was seated under a tree on the edge of the woods, half way up the western slope behind Runner's Rest. Grayson lay among the ferns at her feet. The day had turned hot, but up there in the transparent green shadows of the woods a slight breeze was stirring.

She sat under a tree at the edge of the woods, halfway up the west slope behind Runner's Rest. Grayson was lying in the ferns at her feet. The day had warmed up, but up there in the clear green shade of the woods, a gentle breeze was blowing.

"Estranged all that time, and yet in love," repeated Helen, sentimentally, spreading out a fern frond on her knees and smoothing it. "Do you wonder that they lose no time together?"

"After all that time apart, and still in love," Helen said emotionally, placing a fern leaf across her knees and smoothing it out. "Do you honestly think they would waste any time together?"

Grayson, sprawling on his stomach, his handsome face framed in both hands, emitted a scornful laugh.

Grayson, lying on his stomach with his attractive face resting on both hands, let out a sarcastic laugh.

"You're very tender-hearted, theoretically," he said.

"You have a good heart, in theory," he said.

The girl looked up, smiled:

The girl looked up and smiled:

"Theoretically?" she inquired. "What do you mean, Phil?"

"Theoretically?" she asked. "What do you mean, Phil?"

"What I say. Theoretically you are tender-hearted, sympathetic, susceptible. But practically——" His short laugh was ironical.

"What I mean is that, in theory, you're kind-hearted, empathetic, and easily influenced. But in reality——" His short laugh was filled with sarcasm.

"Practically—what?" demanded the girl, flushing.

"Seriously—what?" demanded the girl, flushing.

"Practically, you're just practical, Helen. You're nice to everybody, impartially; you go about your sculpture with the cheerful certainty of genius; nothing ever disconcerts you; you are always the cool, freshly gowned, charmingly poised embodiment of everything lovely and desirable—wonderful to look at, engaging and winsome to talk to—and—and all marble inside!"

"Honestly, you're just so down-to-earth, Helen. You're kind to everyone, no exceptions; you tackle your sculpture with the bright confidence of real talent; nothing ever rattles you; you are always the calm, well-dressed, delightfully graceful embodiment of everything beautiful and attractive—amazing to look at, captivating and charming to talk to—and—and completely cold inside!"

"Phil! You unpleasant wretch!"

"Phil! You nasty jerk!"

"Therefore," he said deliberately, "when you sentimentalize over the Belters and how they loved each other madly for several years after having bounced each other, your enthusiasm leaves me incredulous."

"So," he said thoughtfully, "when you get all sentimental about the Belters and how they loved each other intensely for years after having fought, your enthusiasm makes me doubtful."

"The trouble with every man is this," she said; "any girl who doesn't fall in love with him is heartless—all marble inside—merely because she doesn't flop when he expects it. He gives that girl no credit for warm humanity unless she lavishes it on him. If she doesn't, she's an iceberg and he sticks that label on her for life."

"The issue with every guy is this," she said; "any girl who doesn't fall for him is heartless—all icy inside—just because she doesn’t swoon when he thinks she should. He doesn't acknowledge that girl has a warm personality unless she shows it to him. If she doesn’t, he calls her an iceberg and permanently sticks that label on her."

Grayson sat up among the ferns and gathered his legs under him:

Grayson sat up among the ferns and tucked his legs under him:

"It isn't because you don't care for me," he said, "but I tell you, Helen, you're too complete in yourself to fall in love."

"It's not that you don't care about me," he said, "but I swear, Helen, you're so independent that you won't fall in love."

"Self-satisfied? Thanks!" But she still did not believe he meant it.

"Are you feeling good about yourself? Thanks!" But she still didn’t think he was being genuine.

"You are conscious of your self-sufficiency," he said coolly. "You are beautiful to look at, but your mind controls your heart; you do with your heart what you choose to do." He added, half to himself: "It would be wonderful if you ever let it go. But you're far too practical and complacent to do that."

"You know you can take care of yourself," he said calmly. "You look great, but your mind controls your emotions; you choose what to do with your heart." He added, partly to himself: "It would be incredible if you ever let loose. But you're way too practical and content to do that."

"Let what go?"

"Let what go?"

"Your heart. You really have one, you know."

"You have a heart. I’m serious, you really do."

The pink tint of rising indignation still lingered on her cheeks; she looked at this presumptuous young man with speculative brown eyes, realizing that for the first time in his three years' sweet-tempered courtship he had said something unpleasantly blunt and virile to her—unacceptable because of the raw truth in it.

The pink flush of her rising anger still marked her cheeks; she looked at this bold young man with curious brown eyes, realizing that for the first time in his three years of charming courtship, he had said something uncomfortably direct and forceful to her—unacceptable because of the harsh truth behind it.

This was not like Phil Grayson—this sweet-tempered, gentle, good-looking writer of a literature which might be included under the term of belles lettres—this ornamental young fellow whose agreeable devotion she had come to take for granted—whose rare poems pleased her critical taste and flattered it when she saw them printed in the most exclusive of periodicals and hailed effusively by the subtlest of critics.

This wasn’t like Phil Grayson—this kind-hearted, gentle, attractive writer of literature that could be considered belles lettres—this dashing young man whose charming devotion she had begun to take for granted—whose outstanding poems pleased her refined taste and made it soar when she saw them published in the top magazines and enthusiastically praised by the most sophisticated critics.

"Phil," she said, her brown eyes resting on him with a curiosity not free from irritation, "is this really what you think I am—after all these years of friendship?"

"Phil," she said, her brown eyes locked onto him with a curiosity that mixed with annoyance, "is this really how you see me—after all these years of friendship?"

"It really is, Helen."

"It really is, Helen."

Into her hurt face came the pink tint of wrath again; but she sat quite still, her head lowered, pulling fronds from the fern on her lap.

Her pained face turned red with anger again; but she stayed completely still, her head down, pulling fronds from the fern in her lap.

"I'm sorry if you're offended," he said cheerfully, and lighted a cigarette.

"Sorry if I upset you," he said happily, and lit a cigarette.

Helen's troubled face cooled; she tore tiny shreds of living green from the fern; her remote eyes rested on him, on the blue hills across the valley, on the river below them, sparkling under the July sun.

Helen's worried look melted away; she tore off small pieces of the bright green fern; her distant gaze turned towards him, towards the blue hills across the valley, and towards the river below them, glimmering in the July sunlight.

Down there, Marie Belter, with her red parasol, was sauntering across the pasture, and Harry paddled faithfully beside her, fanning his features with his straw hat.

Down there, Marie Belter was walking across the field with her red umbrella, and Harry was beside her, using his straw hat to shade his face.

"There goes Marie and Fido," said Grayson, laughing. "Good Lord! After all, it's a dog's life at any angle you care to view it."

"There goes Marie and Fido," Grayson said with a laugh. "Good grief! Seriously, it's a dog's life no matter how you see it."

"What is a dog's life?" inquired Helen crisply.

"What"Is this a dog's life?" Helen asked sharply.

"Marriage, dear child."

"Marriage, my dear."

"OK. Do you view it that way?"

"Okay. Do you see it that way?"

"I do.... But we dogs were invented for it. After all, I suppose we prefer to live our dogs' lives to any other—we human Fidos——"

"I do... But we dogs were made for it. I suppose we prefer living our dog lives over any other—we human Fidos——"

"Phil! You never before gave me any reason to believe you a cynical materialist. And you have been very unjust and disagreeable to me. Do you know it?"

"Phil! You've never given me a reason to believe you're a cynical materialist until now. And you've been really unfair and unkind to me. Do you get that?"

"I'm tired of running at your heels, I suppose.... A dog knows when he's welcome.... After a while the lack of mutual sympathy gets on his nerves, and he strays by the roadside.... And sometimes, if lonely, the owner of another pair of heels will look behind her and find him paddling along.... That's the life of the dog, Helen—with exceptions like that cur of Bill Sykes. But the great majority of pups won't stay where they're lonely for such love as they offer. For your dog must have love.... The love of the human god he worships. Or of some other god."

"I'm tired of constantly following you around, I guess... A dog knows when he's wanted... Eventually, the absence of shared affection begins to annoy him, and he drifts away... And sometimes, if he's feeling lonely, the owner of another pair of feet will glance back and find him happily trotting along... That's the life of a dog, Helen—except for that mutt of Bill Sykes. But most dogs won't stick around where they aren't appreciated for their love. Because your dog needs love... The love of the human god he looks up to. Or some other kind of love."

He laughed lightly:

He chuckled softly:

"And I, who worship a goddess for her divine genius and her loveliness—I have trotted at her heels a long, long time, Helen, and I'm just beginning to understand, in my dog's heart, that my divinity does not want me."

"And I, who admire a goddess for her brilliance and beauty—I have followed her for a long time, Helen, and I'm just beginning to realize, deep down, that my goddess doesn’t want me."

"I—I do want you!"

"I— I do want you!"

"No, you don't. You haven't enough emotion in you to want anybody. You're too complete, too self-satisfied, too intellectual, too clever to understand a heart's desire—the swift, unselfish, unfeigned, uncalculated passion that makes us human. There's nothing to you but intellect and beauty. And I'm fed up!"

"No, you don't. You lack the depth to truly want anyone. You're too complete, too content with yourself, too intellectual, and too clever to understand a heart's desire—the spontaneous, selfless, real, uncalculated passion that makes us human. There's nothing in you but intellect and beauty. And I’m fed up with it!"

The girl rose, flushed and disconcerted by his brutality. Grayson got up, bland, imperturbable, accepting her departure pleasantly.

The girl stood up, feeling embarrassed and unsettled by his harshness. Grayson stood up, calm and unfazed, accepting her departure with a friendly attitude.

She meant to go back all alone down the hillside; that was evident in her manner, in her furious calmness, in her ignoring the tiny handkerchief which he recovered from the moss and presented.

She meant to go back down the hill alone; that was obvious from her attitude, her deep calmness, and how she ignored the small handkerchief he pulled from the moss and offered to her.

She was far too angry to speak. He stood under the trees and watched her as she descended the hillside toward the house, just visible below.

She was too angry to say anything. He stood under the trees watching her as she walked down the hillside toward the house, which was only barely visible below.

Down she went through the heated wild grass and ferns, stepping daintily over gulleys, avoiding jutting rocks, down, ever down hill, receding farther and farther from his view until, a long way below him, he saw her halt, a tiny, distant figure shining white and motionless in the sun.

She made her way through the hot, wild grass and ferns, carefully stepping over small dips and dodging protruding rocks, always going downhill, moving further and further away from his view until, far below him, he saw her stop, a tiny, distant figure glowing white and still in the sunlight.

He waited for her to move on again out of sight. She did not.

He waited for her to walk away and vanish from sight. She didn’t.

After a long while he saw her lift one arm and beckon him.

After a while, he saw her lift one arm and wave him over.

"Am I a Fido?" he asked himself. "Damn it, I believe I am." And he started leisurely down hill.

"Am I a Fido?" he wondered. "Damn it, I think I am." Then he started walking down the hill.

When he joined her where she stood waiting, her brown eyes avoided his glance and the colour in her cheeks grew brighter.

When he joined her where she was standing, her brown eyes turned away from his, and the color in her cheeks grew more intense.

"If you believe," she said, "that my mind controls my heart, why don't you make it an intellectual argument with me? Why not appeal to my reason? Because I—I am intelligent enough to be open to conviction—if your logic proves sounder than—mine."

"If you believe," she said, "that my mind rules my heart, why don't you challenge me to a logical debate? Why not try to convince me with your reasoning? Because I—I am smart enough to entertain new ideas—if your logic is more persuasive than—mine."

"I can't make love to you logically. Love doesn't admit of it."

"I can't make love to you in a logical way. Love doesn’t work that way."

"Love is logical—or it's piffle!"

"Love is logical—or it's nonsense!"

"I don't know how to make intellectual love."

"I don't know how to make meaningful love."

"You'd better learn."

"You should learn."

"Could you give me a tip?" he asked timidly.

"Can you give me a tip?" he asked anxiously.

Then Helen threw back her pretty head and began to laugh with that irresponsible, unfeigned, full-throated and human laughter that characterized the primitive girl when her naïve sense of humour was stirred to response by her lover of the cave.

Then Helen threw her beautiful head back and began to laugh with that carefree, genuine, and hearty laughter that characterized the primitive girl when her innocent sense of humor was ignited by her cave lover.

For Helen had caught a glimpse of this modern young caveman's intellectual brutality and bad temper for the first time in her life, and it was a vital revelation to the girl.

Seeing a glimpse of this modern young caveman's harsh intellect and bad temper for the first time was a significant revelation for Helen.

He had whacked her, verbally, violently, until, in her infuriated astonishment, it was made plain to her that there was much more to him than she had ever reckoned with. He had hurt her pride, dreadfully, he had banged her character about without mercy—handled her with a disdainful vigour and virility that opened her complacent brown eyes to a new vision and a new interpretation of man.

He had verbally attacked her in a harsh way, but amid her angry surprise, it became obvious to her that he was much more complicated than she had ever thought. He had hurt her pride deeply, treating her character carelessly—interacting with her in a dismissive, forceful manner that made her complacent brown eyes see a different perspective and gain a new understanding of men.

"Phil," she murmured, "do you realize that you were positively common in what you said to me up on that hill?"

"Phil," she whispered, "do you know that what you said to me on that hill was actually pretty normal?"

"I know I was."

"I know I was."

"You told me——" a slight shudder passed over her and he felt it in the shoulder that touched his—"you told me that you—you were 'fed up!'"

"You told me—" a slight shiver ran through her, and he felt it in the shoulder that brushed against his—"you told me you were 'done with it!'"

"I was!"

"I was!"

"And you, a poet—a man with an almost divine facility of language——"

"And you, a poet—a person with an almost god-like gift for language—"

"Sure," he said, grinning; "I'm artist enough to know the value of vulgarity. It gives a wonderful punch, Helen—once in a lifetime."

"Sure," he said with a grin, "I'm enough of an artist to understand the value of rawness. It really makes an impact, Helen—once in a lifetime."

"Oh, Phil! You horrify me. I didn't understand that you are just a plain, every-day, bad-tempered, brutal, selfish and violent man——"

"Oh, Phil! You surprise me. I didn’t realize you’re just a regular, grumpy, cruel, selfish, and violent guy——"

"Dearest, I am! And thank God you are woman enough to stand for it.... Are you?"

"My dear, I really am! And thank God you’re strong enough to handle it.... Are you?"

They had reached the house and were standing on the porch now, her hands restlessly twisting in his sun-browned grasp, her pretty head averted, refusing to meet his eyes.

They had gotten to the house and were now standing on the porch, her hands nervously twisting in his sun-tanned grip, her beautiful face turned away, not wanting to look him in the eye.

"Are you?" he repeated sternly.

"Are you?" he said firmly.

"Am I, what? Oh, Phil, you hurt me—my rings hurt——"

"What am I even saying? Oh, Phil, you hurt me—my rings are hurting me—"

"Then don't twist your fingers. And answer me; are you woman enough to stand for the sort of everyday human man that you say I am? Are you?"

"Then stop fidgeting with your fingers. And answer me: are you strong enough to handle the kind of regular guy you say I am?"Areyou?

She said something under her breath.

She whispered something quietly.

"Did you say yes?" he demanded.

"Did you agree?" he asked.

She nodded, not looking at him.

She nodded, keeping her gaze away from him.

Before he could kiss her she slid out of his grasp with a low exclamation of warning, and, looking around, he beheld the Belters, arm-in-arm, approaching across the lawn.

Before he could kiss her, she quietly slipped out of his arms, giving him a warning. As he glanced around, he saw the Belters walking across the lawn, arm-in-arm.

"Fido!" he muttered, "damn!" And he followed his divinity into the house.

"Fido!" he grumbled, "dammit!" And he went after his pet into the house.

CHAPTER XXXII

CHAPTER 32

Helen kept her own council as long as the Belters remained at Runner's Rest, but as soon as they had departed she went to Stephanie's room and made a clean breast of it.

Helen kept silent while the Belters were at Runner's Rest, but after they left, she went to Stephanie's room and revealed everything.

"What on earth do you suppose has happened to me, Steve?" she demanded, standing by the day-bed on which Stephanie was stretched out reading a novel and absorbing chocolates.

"What do you think happened to me, Steve?" she asked, standing by the daybed where Stephanie was lying down, reading a novel and enjoying some chocolates.

"What?" asked Stephanie, lifting her grey eyes.

"What?" Stephanie asked, raising her gray eyes.

"Well, there's the very deuce to pay with Phil Grayson. He isn't a bit nice to me. He isn't like himself. He bullies me."

"There's a big issue with Phil Grayson. He’s being really unkind to me. He’s not acting like himself. He’s bullying me."

"Why do you let him?"

"Why do you allow him?"

"I—don't know. I resent it. He's entirely too bossy. He's taken possession of me and he behaves abominably."

"I don't know. I really don't like it. He's way too controlling. He's taken over my life and treats me badly."

"Sentimentally?"

"Feeling sentimental?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"But you don't have to endure it!" exclaimed Stephanie, astonished.

"But you don't have to deal with it!" Stephanie exclaimed, amazed.

"If I don't submit," said Helen, "I shall lose him. He'll go away. He says he will."

"If I don't give in," Helen said, "I'll lose him. He'll go away. He says he will."

"Well, do you care what Phil Grayson does?" demanded Stephanie, amazed.

"Do you actually care about what Phil Grayson does?" Stephanie asked, taken aback.

Then that intellectual, capable, intelligent and superbly healthy girl flopped down on her knees by Stephanie's day-bed and, laying her lovely head on the pillow, began to whimper.

Then that smart, capable, intelligent, and wonderfully healthy girl dropped to her knees by Stephanie's day-bed and, resting her beautiful head on the pillow, began to cry softly.

"I—I don't know what's the matter with me," she stammered, "but my mind is full of that wretched man every minute of the day and half of the night. He is absolutely shameless; he makes love to me t-tyranically. It's impossible for a girl to keep her reserve—her d-dignity with a m-man who takes her into his arms and k-kisses her whenever he chooses——"

"I—I don’t know what’s wrong with me," she stammered, "but I can’t stop thinking about that awful man every minute of the day and half of the night. He has no shame; he chases me constantly. It’s impossible for a girl to keep her composure—her dignity—with a guy who just grabs her and kisses her whenever he wants——"

"What!" cried Stephanie, sitting bolt upright and staring at her friend. "Do you mean to tell me that Phil is that sort of man?"

"What!" Stephanie exclaimed, sitting up straight and staring at her friend. "Are you seriously telling me that Phil isthat"What type of guy?"

"I didn't think so, either," explained Helen. "I've known him for ages. He's been so considerate and attentive and sweet to me—so gentle and self-effacing. I thought I could c-count on him. But a girl can't tell anything about a man—even when he's been an old and trusted friend of years."

"I didn't think so, either," Helen said. "I've known him for a long time. He's always been really thoughtful, attentive, and sweet to me—so gentle and humble. I thought I could rely on him. But you can never really know anything about a man—even if he’s been a longtime and trusted friend."

"What are you going to do about it?" asked Stephanie, blankly.

"What are you going to do about it?" Stephanie asked, blankly.

"Do? I suppose I'll go on doing what he wishes. I suppose I'll marry him. It looks that way. I don't seem to have any will power.... It's such an odd sensation to be bullied."

"What should I do? I guess I'll just go along with what he wants. I guess I'll marry him. That seems to be the plan. I don’t feel like I have any control.... It's such a weird feeling to be pushed around."

"Are you in love with him?"

"Do you love him?"

"I don't know. I suppose I am. It makes me simply furious.... But I guess I am, Steve.... If he'd behaved as agreeably and pleasantly as he always had behaved I should never have cared for him except in a friendly way. He always has paid his courtship to me in the nicest way.... It was quite ideal, not disturbing, and we exchanged intellectual views quite happily and contentedly.... And then, suddenly he—he flew into a most frightful temper and he told me that he was 'fed up!' My dear, can you imagine my rage and amazement? ... And then he told me what he thought of me—oh, Steve!—the most horrid things ever said about a girl he said to me! I was breathless! I felt as though he had beaten me and dragged me about by my hair.... And then—I don't know how it happened—but I w-waited for him, and we walked home together, and I understood him to say that I'd got to love him if I were a human girl.... And I am.... So—it's that way now with us.... And when I think about it I am still bewildered and furious with him.... But I don't dare let him go.... There are other girls, you know."

"I don't know. I guess I am. It makes me so angry.... But I suppose I am, Steve.... If he had been as kind and pleasant as he always was, I wouldn’t have thought of him in any way other than just a friend. He always pursued me in the best possible way.... It was pretty perfect, not at all chaotic, and we exchanged our thoughts happily and comfortably.... And then, all of a sudden, he—he lost his temper and told me he was 'fed upOh, my dear, can you believe how angry and shocked I was? ... Then he told me what he really thought of me—oh, Steve!—the most awful things ever said about a girl were said to me! I was left speechless! It felt like he had put me down and dragged me around by my hair.... And then—I don’t know how it happened—but I waited for him, and we walked home together, and I got the impression he said I had to love him if I was a real girl.... And I am.... So—now that's how it is between us.... Even when I think about it, I still feel confused and furious with him.... But I just can’t bring myself to let him go.... Thereareother girls, you know.

Stephanie lay very still. Helen rose presently, turned and walked slowly to the door. There she paused for a moment, then turned. And Stephanie saw in her brown eyes an expression entirely new to her.

Stephanie lay completely still. Helen eventually got up, turned, and walked slowly to the door. She paused for a moment, then turned back around. Stephanie saw an expression in her brown eyes that was completely new to her.

"Helen! You are in love with him!" she said.

"Helen! You're"are"I'm in love with him!" she said.

"I'm afraid I am.... Anyway, I shall not let him go until I am quite certain.... It's abominable that he should have made of me a thing with which I never have had any patience—a girl whose heart has run away with her senses. And that's what he has done to me, I'm afraid."

I'm afraid I am... Anyway, I won't let him go until I'm totally sure... It's terrible that he's made me into something I've never been patient with—a girl who's let her heart rule her head. And __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__that’s"I'm scared of what he's done to me."

Stephanie suddenly flushed:

Stephanie suddenly blushed:

"If he has," she said, "you ought to be glad! You are free to marry him if you love him, and you ought to thank God for the privilege."

"If he does," she said, "you should be happy! You’re free to marry him if you love him, and you should thank God for that chance."

"Yes. But what is marriage going to do to my work? I never meant to marry. I've been afraid to. What happens to a girl's creative work if her heart is full of something else—full of her lover—her husband—children, perhaps—new duties, new cares! ... I didn't want to love this man. I loved my work. It took all of me. It's the very devil to have a thing like this happen. It scares me. I can't think of my work now. It bores me to recollect it. My mind and heart are full of this man!—there's no room in it for anything else.... What is this going to do to my career? That's what frightens me to think about.... And I can't give up sculpture, and I won't give up Phil! Oh, Steve, it's the very deuce of a mess—it really is. And you lie there eating chocolates and reading piffle, and you calmly tell me to thank God that I am free to marry!"

"Yes. But how will marriage impact my work? I never intended to get married. I've been afraid of it. What happens to a woman's creative work if her heart gets taken over by something else—by her partner—her husband—maybe even kids—new responsibilities, new concerns! ... I didn't"wantto love this man. I loved my work. It demanded everything from me. It's so frustrating to have something like this occur. It scares me. I can’t concentrate on my work now. Just thinking about it makes me feel indifferent. My mind and heart are completely occupied with this man!—there’s no room for anything else.... What will this do to my career? That’s what frightens me to consider.... And I can't stop sculpting, and Iwon't"Give it up, Phil! Oh, Steve, it's such a huge mess—it really is. And you just lie there eating chocolates and reading junk, and you calmly tell me to be grateful that I can marry!"

Stephanie's clear grey eyes regarded her:

Stephanie's bright gray eyes gazed at her:

"If you're any good," she said, "your career will begin from the moment you fell in love. Love clears the mind wonderfully. You learn a lot about yourself when you fall in love.... I learned that I had no talent, nothing to express. That's what love has done for me. But you will learn what genius really means."

"If you're really talented," she said, "your career will take off as soon as you fall in love. Love really helps you think clearly. You learn so much about yourself when you fall in love... I figured out that I had no talent, nothing to express. That's what love has shown me. But you'll find out what true genius is."

Helen came slowly back to where the girl was lying.

Helen gradually made her way back to where the girl was resting.

"You are in love, then," she said gently. "I was afraid."

"So you"are"In love, right?" she said gently. "I was concerned."

"I am afraid, too."

"I'm scared, too."

They looked at each other in silence.

They looked at each other in silence.

"Do you ever mean to live with Oswald?" asked Helen.

"Do you ever plan to live with Oswald?" Helen asked.

"Not if I can avoid it."

"Not if I can avoid it."

"Can you not?"

"Can you not?"

"Yes, I can avoid it—unless the price of immunity is too heavy."

"Yeah, I can avoid it—unless the price of immunity is too high."

"I don't understand."

"I don't get it."

"I know you don't. Neither does Jim. It's a rather ghastly situation."

"I know you don’t. Jim doesn’t either. It’s a pretty terrible situation."

"You are not at liberty to explain it, are you?"

"You can't explain it, right?"

"No."

"No."

Helen bent and laid her hand on Stephanie's hair:

Helen leaned down and put her hand on Stephanie's hair:

"I'm sorry. I knew you were falling in love. There seemed to be no help for either of you."

"I'm sorry. I knew you were falling in love. It didn't seem like there was any way to help either of you."

"No, no help. One can't help one's heart's inclinations. The only thing we can control is our behaviour."

"No, no help. You can't change what your heart wants. The only thing we can control is our actions."

"Steve, are you unhappy?"

"Steve, are you okay?"

"I'm beginning to be.... I didn't think I would be—it's so wonderful.... But the seriousness of love reveals itself sooner or later.... A girl begins to understand.... All we want is to give, if we're in love.... It's tragic when we can't." She turned her face abruptly and laid one arm across her eyes.

"I'm starting to feel.... I didn't think I would—it's so incredible.... But the seriousness of love comes around eventually.... A girl begins to understand.... All we want is to give when we're in love.... It's so painful when we can't." She suddenly turned her face and laid one arm across her eyes.

Helen sank to her knees again and laid her cool face against Stephanie's flushed cheek.

Helen knelt down again and pressed her cool face against Stephanie's warm cheek.

"Darling," she said, "there must be some way for you."

"Sweetheart," she said, "there has to be a way for you."

"No honourable way."

"No honorable way."

"But that marriage is a farce."

"But that marriage is a joke."

"Yes. I made it so.... But Oswald cares for me."

"Yeah. I made it happen... But Oswald cares about me."

"Still?"

"Still?"

"Yes.... He is a very wonderful, generous, unhappy man; proud, deeply sensitive, tender-hearted, and loyal. I can not sacrifice him. He has done too much for my sake.... And I promised——"

"Yes... He is an incredible, generous, unhappy man; proud, very sensitive, kind-hearted, and loyal. I can't betray him. He has done too much for me... And I promised—"

"What?"

"What?"

"I promised him to give myself as long a time as he wished to learn whether I could ever come to love him."

"I promised him I would give myself as much time as he needed to see if I could ever come to love him."

"Does he know you are in love?"

"Does he know you're in love?"

"No."

"No."

"What would he do if he knew?"

"What would he do if he found out?"

Stephanie began to tremble:

Stephanie started to shake:

"I—don't know," she stammered, "—he must never think that I am in love with Jim..... It would be—dreadful—terrible——"

"I—don't know," she stammered, "—he can never think that I love Jim..... It would be—terrible—awful——"

She sat up, covering her face with both hands:

She sat up, covering her face with both hands:

"Don't ask me! Don't talk about it! There are things I can't tell you—things I can't do, no matter what happens to me—no matter whether I am unhappy—whether Jim is——"

"Don't ask me! Don't bring it up! There are things I can't share with you—things I can't change, no matter what happens to me—whether I'm feeling down—whether Jim is——"

"Don't cry, darling. I didn't mean to hurt you——"

"Don't cry, sweetheart. I didn't mean to hurt you—"

"Oh, Helen! Helen! There's something that happened which I can't ever forget. It terrifies me. There's no way out of this marriage for me—there's no way! No way!" she repeated desolately.... "And I'm so deeply in love—so deeply—deeply——"

"Oh, Helen! Helen! Something happened that I can never forget. It terrifies me. There's no way out of this marriage for me—no way! No way!" she repeated in despair... "And I'm so deeply in love—so deeply—deeply——"

She flung herself on her face and buried her head in her arms.

She lay down and buried her head in her arms.

"Just let me alone," she sobbed. "I can't talk about it. I—I'm glad you're happy, dear. But please go out, now!"

"Just leave me alone," she cried. "I can't talk about it. I—I'm glad you're happy, but please go out now!"

Helen rose and stood for a moment looking down at the slender figure in its jewelled kimono and its tumbled splendour of chestnut hair. Then she went out very quietly.

Helen got up and paused for a moment, looking down at the slender figure in its jeweled kimono and messy chestnut hair. Then she quietly walked out.

On the porch her audacious young man and Cleland were smoking and consulting time-tables, and she gave the former a swift glance which questioned his intentions. He seemed to comprehend, for he said:

On the porch, her confident young man and Cleland were smoking and checking out schedules, and she gave the former a quick look that questioned his intentions. He seemed to understand, because he said:

"It's Jim. He's been talking to Oswald on the long distance wire, and he's going down to town to see the model that Oswald has made."

"It's Jim. He's been on a long-distance call with Oswald, and now he's going into town to look at the model Oswald created."

"Are you going, too?" she asked.

"Are you going, too?" she asked.

"Not until you do," he said boldly.

"Not until you do," he said with certainty.

Helen blushed furiously and glanced at Cleland, but he had not paid them any attention, apparently, for he rose with an absent air and went into the house.

Helen flushed and glanced at Cleland, but he appeared entirely oblivious to them as he stood up with a blank look and went into the house.

"Steve!" he called from the foot of the stairs. "I'm going to town to-night, if you don't mind."

"Steve!" he yelled from the bottom of the stairs. "I’m going to town tonight, if that's alright with you."

There was no answer. He ran lightly up the stairs and glanced through her door, which was partly open. Then he went in.

There was no answer. He quickly ran up the stairs and looked through her door, which was slightly open. Then he went in.

She did not hear him, nor was she aware of his presence until she felt his questioning hand on her tumbled hair. Then she turned over, looked up into his anxious face, stretched out her arms to him in a sudden passion of loneliness and longing, and drew him convulsively to her breast with a little sob of surrender. And the next instant she had slipped through his arms to the floor, sprung to her feet, and now stood breathing fast and unevenly as he rose, half dazed, to confront her.

She didn’t hear him, and she didn’t realize he was there until she felt his gentle hand on her messy hair. Then she turned over, looked up at his worried face, stretched out her arms to him in a sudden wave of loneliness and longing, and pulled him tightly to her chest with a small sob of surrender. Just a moment later, she slipped out of his arms and onto the floor, jumped to her feet, and now stood there, breathing quickly and unevenly as he got up, still a bit dazed, to face her.

"Jim," she said unsteadily, "I had better go back. I'm losing my head here with you—here under dad's roof. Do you hear what I say? I can't trust myself. I can't remain here and tear dad's honour to shreds just because I've gone mad about you.... I'm going back."

"Jim," she said nervously, "I need to go back. I'm losing my mind being here with you—under Dad's roof. Do you get what I'm saying? I can't trust myself. I can't stay here and ruin Dad's honor just because I've gone wild over you... I'm going back."

"Where?"

"Where?"

"To Oswald."

"For Oswald."

"What!"

"What?!"

"It's the only safety for us. There's no use. No hope, either. And it's too dangerous—with no outlook, no possible chance that waiting may help us. There's not a ghost of a chance that we ever can marry. That is the real peril for us.... So—I'll play the game.... I'll go to him now—before it's too late,—before you and I have made each other wretched for life—and before I have something still worse on my conscience!"

"It's the only way we can be safe. It really doesn't make sense. There's no hope, either. It's too risky—waiting won't do us any good. We have no chance of ever getting married. That's the real threat for us... So—I'll go along with it... I'll meet him now—before it's too late—before you and I make each other unhappy for life—and before I burden myself with something even worse!"

"What?"

"What?"

"My husband's death! He'll kill himself if I let you take me away somewhere."

"My husband's dead! He'll seriously hurt himself if I let you take me away somewhere."

After a silence he said in a low voice:

After a brief pause, he said softly:

"Is that what you have been afraid of?"

"Is that what you've been afraid of?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

"You believe he will kill himself if you divorce him?"

"Do you think he will take his own life if you divorce him?"

"I—I am certain of it."

"I—I know it for sure."

"Why are you certain?"

"Why are you so sure?"

"I can't tell you why."

"I can't explain why."

He said coolly:

He said casually:

"Men don't do that sort of thing as a rule. Weak intellects seek that refuge from trouble; but his is not a weak character."

"Men typically don't behave that way. Weak minds seek that kind of escape from problems, but his character is strong."

"I won't talk about it," she said. "I've told you more than I ever meant to. Now you know where I stand, what I fear—his death!—if I dishonour dad's memory and go away with you. And if I ask divorce, he will give it to me—and then kill himself. Do you think I could accept even you on such terms as these?"

"I won't talk about it," she said. "I've shared more than I ever meant to. Now you know how I feel, what I'm afraid of—his death!—if I betray Dad's memory and leave with you. And if I ask for a divorce, he'll say yes—and then he'll end his own life. Do you think I could be with you under those circumstances?"

"No," he said.

"No," he replied.

He looked at her intently. She stood there very white, now, her grey eyes and the masses of chestnut hair accentuating her pallour.

He looked at her intently. She stood there very pale, her gray eyes and thick chestnut hair emphasizing her whiteness.

"All right," he said, "I'll take you to town."

"Alright," he said, "I'll take you to the city."

"You need not."

"You don't need to."

"Won't you let me?"

"Will you let me?"

"Yes, if you wish.... When you go downstairs, tell them to send up my trunks. Tell one of the maids to come."

"Sure, if that's what you want... When you go downstairs, ask them to send up my suitcases. Have one of the maids come up."

"You can't go off this way, to-night. You've two guests here," he said in a dull voice.

"You can't leave this way tonight. You have two guests here," he said in a monotone voice.

"You will be here."

"You'll be here."

"No."

"No."

"Why not?"

"Why not?"

"Oswald called me on the long distance wire an hour ago. He has asked me to go to town and look at the sketch he has made for the fountain. I said I'd go."

Oswald called me an hour ago. He asked me to go into town and check out the sketch he made for the fountain. I said I’d go.

She dropped to the couch and sat there with grey eyes remote, her shoulders, in their jewelled kimono, huddled under her heavy mass of hair.

She collapsed onto the couch and sat there with distant gray eyes, her shoulders draped in a jeweled kimono, huddled under a thick, heavy mane of hair.

"Stay here for a while, anyway," he said. "There's no use taking such action until you have thought it over. And such action is not necessary, Steve."

"Just hang out here for a while," he said. "There's no reason to act until you've thought it through. And you don't need to take action, Steve."

"It is."

"It is."

"No. There is a much simpler solution for us both. I shall go abroad."

"No. There's a much simpler solution for both of us. I'm going to go overseas."

"What!" she exclaimed sharply, lifting her head.

"What!" she said sharply, looking up.

"Of course. Why should you be driven into the arms of a husband you do not love just because you are afraid of what you and I might do? That would be a senseless proceeding, Steve. The thing to do is to rid yourself of me and live your life as you choose."

"Of course. Why should you feel pressured to marry someone you don’t love just because you’re concerned about what could happen between us? That wouldn’t make any sense, Steve. The right thing to do is to let me go and live your life the way you want."

She laid her head on her hands, pressing her forehead against her clenched fingers.

She rested her head on her hands, pressing her forehead against her tightly closed fingers.

"That's the only thing to do, I guess," he said in his curiously colourless voice. "I came too late. I'm paying for it. I'll go back to Paris and stay for a while. Time does things to people."

"I guess that’s the only option I have," he said in his oddly monotone voice. "I got here too late. Now I’m facing the consequences. I’ll go back to Paris and stick around for a while. Time changes people."

She nodded her bowed head.

She nodded her head.

"Time," he said, "forges an armour on us all.... I'll wait until mine is well riveted before I return. You're quite right, Steve.... You and I can't go on this way. There would come a time when the intense strain would break us both—break down our resolution and our sense of honour—and we'd go away together—or make each other wretched here.... Because there's no real happiness for you and me without honour, Steve. Some people can do without it. We can't.

"Time," he said, "creates a shield around all of us.... I'll hold off until mine is strong before I return. You're completely right, Steve.... You and I can't keep going like this. Eventually, the pressure will separate us—shatter our determination and our sense of honor—and we'd either leave together—or turn each other miserable here.... Because there's no true happiness for you and me without honor, Steve. Some people can manage without it. We can't."

"We might come to think we could. We might take the chance. We might repeat the stale old phrase and try to 'count the world well lost.' But there would be no happiness for you and me, Steve. For, to people of our race, happiness is composite. Honesty is part of it; loyalty to ideals is another; the world's respect, the approval of our own hearts, the recognition of our responsibility to the civilization that depends on such as we—all these are part of the only kind of happiness that you and I can understand and experience.... So we must give it up.... And the best way is the way I offer.... Let me go out of your life for a while.... Live your own life as you care to live it.... Time must do whatever else is to be done."

"We might start to believe we could do it. We might take the leap. We might repeat the old saying and try to 'count the world well lost.' But there won't be any happiness for you and me, Steve. For people like us, happiness is complex. Honesty is part of it; loyalty to our ideals is another; the respect of the world, the approval of our hearts, and the acknowledgment of our responsibility to the civilization that depends on people like us—all these contribute to the only kind of happiness we can truly grasp and experience.... So we have to let it go.... And the best way is the one I suggest.... Let me step out of your life for a while.... Live your life the way you want to live it.... Time will take care of whatever else needs to be addressed."

The girl lifted her dishevelled head and looked at him.

The girl lifted her messy hair and looked at him.

"Are you going to-night?"

"Are you going tonight?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"You are not coming back?"

"Are you not coming back?"

"No, dear."

"No, sweetheart."

She dropped her head again.

She lowered her head again.

There was a train at four that afternoon. He took a gay and casual leave of Helen and Grayson, where he found them reading together in the library.

There was a train at four that afternoon. He said a friendly and casual goodbye to Helen and Grayson, who were reading together in the library.

"Will you be back to-morrow?" inquired the latter.

"Are you coming back tomorrow?" the latter asked.

"I'm not sure. I may be detained for some time," said Cleland carelessly. And went upstairs.

"I'm not sure. I might be delayed for a bit," Cleland said nonchalantly. Then he went upstairs.

Stephanie, frightfully pale, came to her door. Her hair was dressed and she was gowned for the afternoon. She tried to speak but no sound came from her colourless lips; and she laid her hands on his shoulders in silence. Their lips scarcely touched before they parted; but their eyes clung desperately.

Stephanie, looking very pale, came to her door. Her hair was done, and she was dressed for the afternoon. She tried to speak, but no sound came from her colorless lips; instead, she placed her hands on his shoulders in silence. Their lips barely touched before they pulled away, but their eyes stayed locked on each other.

"Good-bye, dear."

"Goodbye, dear."

"Good-bye," she whispered.

"Goodbye," she whispered.

"You know I love you. You know I shall never love another woman?"

"You know I love you. You know I will never love another woman, right?"

"Try to—forget me, Jim."

"Try to—forget me, Jim."

"I can't."

"I can't."

"I can't forget you, either.... I'm sorry, dear. I wish you had me.... I'd give you anything, Jim—anything. Don't you know it?"

"I can’t forget you either... I’m sorry, babe. I wish you had me... I’d give you anything, Jim—anything. Don’t you know that?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

She laid her head on his breast, rested a moment, then lifted it, not looking at him, and turned slowly back into her room.

She rested her head on his chest for a moment, then lifted it without looking him in the eye, and slowly walked back into her room.

It was dark when he arrived in New York. The flaring streets of the city seemed horrible to him.

It was dark when he arrived in New York. The bright streets of the city seemed awful to him.

CHAPTER XXXIII

CHAPTER 33

Washington Square seemed to him a little cooler than the streets to the northward; the white arch, the trees, the splash of water made a difference. But beyond, southward, narrow streets and lanes were heavy with the close, hot odours of the slums—a sickening smell of over-ripe fruit piled on push-carts, the reek of raw fish, of sour malt from saloons—a subtler taint of opium from blind alleys where Chinese signs hung from rusting iron balconies.

Washington Square seemed a little cooler to him than the streets to the north; the white arch, the trees, and the sound of water made a difference. But further south, the narrow streets and alleys were filled with the hot, unpleasant smells of the slums—a nauseating odor of overripe fruit piled on pushcarts, the stench of raw fish, and sour beer from bars—a more subtle hint of opium drifting from dark alleys where Chinese signs hung from rusty iron balconies.

Through cracks between drawn curtains behind the window of Grismer's basement studio, light glimmered; and when Cleland pulled the bell-wire in the area he could hear the crazy, cracked bell jangling inside.

Light sparkled through the spaces in the closed curtains behind the window of Grismer's basement studio; and when Cleland pulled on the bell wire in the hallway, he could hear the erratic, jumbled bell ringing inside.

Grismer came.

Grismer arrived.

For a second he hesitated behind the iron area gate, then recognizing her visitor opened for him.

He paused for a moment behind the iron gate, and then, recognizing who it was, he opened it for him.

They shook hands with a pleasant, commonplace word or two of civility, and walked together through the dark, hot passageway into the lighted basement.

They shook hands warmly and exchanged a few polite words, then walked together through the dark, stuffy hallway into the brightly lit basement.

"It's devilish hot," said Grismer. "There's probably a storm brewing over Staten Island."

"It's super hot," said Grismer. "There’s likely a storm rolling in over Staten Island."

He looked colourless and worn. There was a dew of perspiration on his forehead, which dampened the thick amber-gold hair. He wore only a gauze undershirt, trousers and slippers, under which his supple, graceful figure was apparent.

He looked pale and worn out. A bead of sweat dripped from his forehead, soaking his thick amber-gold hair. He was only wearing a sheer undershirt, pants, and slippers, which highlighted his flexible, graceful physique.

"Grismer," said Cleland uneasily, "this cellar is hell in July. Why won't you come up to Runner's Rest for the hot period? You can't do anything here. You can't stand it."

"Grismer," Cleland said, feeling uncomfortable, "this cellar is awful in July. Why don't you come up to Runner's Rest for the summer? You can't get anything done here. You won't be able to handle it."

Grismer fished a siphon out of his ice-box and looked around with a questioning smile. "I've some orange juice. Would you like some?"

Grismer picked up a siphon from his cooler and looked around with an intrigued smile. "I've got some orange juice. Want some?"

Cleland nodded and walked over to a revolving table on which the wax model of his fountain stood. Grismer presently came up beside him with both glasses, and he took his with an absent nod, but continued to examine the model in silence.

Cleland nodded and walked over to a rotating table where the wax model of his fountain was on display. Grismer quickly joined him with both glasses, and he took his with an absent-minded nod but kept studying the model in silence.

"Probably you don't care for it," suggested Grismer.

"You probably don't care about it," Grismer suggested.

Cleland said slowly:

Cleland said slowly:

"You gave me a different idea. I didn't know you were going to do anything like this."

"You changed how I see things. I had no idea you were planning to do anything like this."

"I'm afraid you are disappointed."

"I'm sorry you're disappointed."

"No.... It's beautiful, Grismer. I hadn't thought that a figure would be possible, considering the character of the place and the very simple and primitive surroundings. But this is in perfect taste and amazingly in accord with everything."

"No... It's beautiful, Grismer. I never thought a figure could exist here, considering the environment and the very basic, primitive surroundings. But this is so well designed and fits perfectly with everything."

He looked at the slim, naked, sinuous figure—an Indian girl of fifteen drinking out of cupped hands. Wild strawberry vines in full fruit bound her hair, which fell in two clubbed braids to her shoulders. A narrow breadth of faun-skin fell from a wampum girdle to her knees. And, from the thin metal forehead-fillet, the head of a snake reared, displaying every fang.

He looked at the slim, naked, curvy figure of a fifteen-year-old Indian girl drinking from her cupped hands. Wild strawberry vines, heavy with fruit, decorated her hair, which fell in two thick braids to her shoulders. A narrow strip of faun skin hung from a wampum belt down to her knees. A snake's head, proudly displaying all its fangs, rose from the thin metal headband on her forehead.

"It's the Lake-Serpent, isn't it?—the young Oneida girl of the Iroquois legend?" inquired Cleland.

"Isn’t it the Lake Serpent?—the young Oneida girl from the Iroquois legend?" Cleland asked.

Grismer nodded.

Grismer agreed.

"That's your country," he said. "The Iroquois war-trail passed through your valley and down the river to Charlemont and Old Deerfield. I read up on it. The story of the Lake-Serpent and the Eight Thunders fascinated me. I thought the thing might be done."

"That's your land," he said. "The Iroquois war path ran through your valley and down the river to Charlemont and Old Deerfield. I looked into it. The story of the Lake Serpent and the Eight Thunders caught my attention. I thought it might be finished."

"You've done it. It's stunning."

"You did it. It's amazing."

"The water," explained Grismer, "flows out of her hollowed hands, out of the serpent's throat and down each braid of hair, dripping on her shoulders. Her entire body will appear to be all glimmering with a thin skin of running water. I shall use the 'serpent spot' on her forehead like a caste-mark, I think. And what I want to get is an effect from a fine cloud of spray which will steam up from the basin at her feet like the 'cloud on the water' which the legend speaks of. I can get it by an arrangement of very minute orifices through which spray will rush and hang over the water in a sort of rainbow mist. Do you think that would be all right?"

"The water," Grismer explained, "flows out of her hollowed hands, from the serpent's throat, and down each braid of hair, dripping onto her shoulders. Her whole body will look like it's shimmering with a thin layer of flowing water. I think I'll use the 'serpent spot' on her forehead like a caste mark. What I want to create is an effect from a fine mist of spray that rises from the basin at her feet, like the 'cloud on the water' mentioned in the legend. I can make it with a design of tiny openings that will let the spray rush out and hover over the water in a kind of rainbow mist. Do you think that would work?"

"Of course. It's a masterpiece, Grismer," said the other quietly.

"Of course. It's a masterpiece, Grismer," the other person said softly.

Into Grismer's pale face a slow colour came and spread.

Grismer's pale face gradually regained color.

"That's worth living for," he said.

"That's worth living for," he said.

"What?"

"What?"

"I said that I'm glad I have lived to hear you speak that way of anything I have done," said Grismer with a smile.

"I'm really glad I got to hear you talk about anything I've done like that," Grismer said, smiling.

"I don't understand why you should care about my opinion," returned Cleland, turning an amused and questioning gaze on the sculptor. "I'm no critic, you know."

"I don't understand why you care about my opinion," Cleland said, looking at the sculptor with a mix of amusement and curiosity. "I'm not a critic, you know."

"I know," nodded Grismer, with his odd smile. "But your approval means more than any critic has to offer me.... There's an arm-chair over there, if you care to be seated."

"I know," Grismer said, giving his unique smile. "But your approval means more to me than any critic could provide... There’s an armchair over there if you want to sit down."

Cleland took his glass of iced orange juice with him. Grismer set his on the floor and dropped onto the ragged couch.

Cleland grabbed his glass of iced orange juice. Grismer set his down on the floor and flopped onto the old couch.

"Anybody can point it up now," he said. "It ought to be cast in silver-grey bronze, not burnished—a trifle over life-size."

"Anyone can point it out now," he said. "It should be made of silver-grey bronze, not shiny—slightly bigger than life."

"You must have worked like the devil to have finished this in such a brief period."

"You must have put in a lot of effort to finish this so quickly."

"Oh, I work that way—when I do work.... I've been anxious—worried over what you might think.... I'm satisfied now."

"Oh, I work like that—when I'm actually working.... I've been worried about what you might think.... I'm good with it now."

He filled and lighted his pipe, leaned back clasping his well-made arms behind his head.

He packed and lit his pipe, leaned back with his strong arms resting behind his head.

"Cleland," he said, "it's a strange sensation to feel power within one's self—be conscious of it, certain of it, and deliberately choose not to use it.... And the very liberty of choice is an added power."

"Cleland," he said, "it's a strange feeling to have power within you—knowing it’s there, being certain of it, and consciously choosing not to use it... The ability to choose is a power in itself."

Cleland looked up, perplexed. Grismer smiled, and his smile seemed singularly care-free and tranquil:

Cleland looked up, puzzled. Grismer smiled, and his smile appeared distinctly relaxed and peaceful:

"Just think," he said, "what the gods could have done if they had taken the trouble to bestir themselves! What they did do makes volumes of mythology: what they refrained from doing would continue in the telling through all eternity. What they did betrayed their power," he added, with a whimsical gesture toward his fountain; "but what they refrained from doing interests me, Cleland—fascinates me, arouses my curiosity, my respect, my awe, and my gratitude that they were godlike enough to disdain display—that they were decent enough to leave to the world material to feed its imagination."

"Just think," he said, "about what the gods __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__couldThey could have achieved so much if they had just taken the time to get involved! What they did do could fill countless volumes of mythology, but what they chose not to do will be remembered forever. Their accomplishments demonstrated their power," he said, gesturing playfully toward his fountain, "but what they didn’t do captures my interest, Cleland—it fascinates me, ignites my curiosity, respect, awe, and my gratitude that they were noble enough to avoid displaying arrogance—that they were decent enough to leave the world with inspiration for its imagination."

Cleland smiled sombrely at Grismer's whimsical humour, but his features settled again into grave, care-worn lines, and his absent gaze rested on nothing. And Grismer's golden eyes studied him.

Cleland smiled sadly at Grismer's playful humor, but his expression quickly turned serious and tired, his distant gaze fixed on nothing. Grismer's golden eyes observed him intently.

"It must be pleasant out there in the country," he said casually.

"It must be nice out in the countryside," he said casually.

"It's cool. You must go there, Grismer. This place is unendurable. Do go up while Phil Grayson is there."

"It's amazing. You really need to check it out, Grismer. This place is intolerable. Make sure to go while Phil Grayson is there."

"Is there anybody else?"

"Is there anyone else?"

"Helen—and Stephanie," he said, using her name with an effort. "The Belters were there for a week. No doubt Stephanie will ask other people during the summer."

"Helen—and Stephanie," he said, having trouble saying her name. "The Belters were there for a week. I'm sure Stephanie will invite other people over the summer."

"When do you go back?" asked Grismer quietly.

"When are you heading back?" Grismer asked quietly.

There was a short silence, then Cleland said in a voice of forced frankness:

There was a short pause, then Cleland spoke in a tone that was too candid:

"I was about to tell you that I'm going over to Paris for a while. You know how it is—a man grows restless—wants to run over and take a look at the place just to satisfy himself that it's still there." His strained smile remained stamped on his face after his gaze shifted from Grismer's penetrating eyes—unsmiling, golden-deep eyes that seemed to have perceived a rent in him, and were looking through the aperture into the secret places of his mind.

"I was just about to say that I'm heading to Paris for a while. You know how it is—sometimes a guy gets restless and wants to see the place to make sure it’s still there." His forced smile remained as he looked away from Grismer's intense, unsmiling eyes—deep golden eyes that seemed to see right through him, probing into the hidden corners of his mind.

"When are you going, Cleland?"

"When are you leaving, Cleland?"

"Oh, I don't know. Some time this week, if I can get accommodations."

"Oh, I'm not sure. Maybe sometime this week if I can find somewhere to stay."

"You go alone?"

"Are you going alone?"

"Why—of course!"

"Of course!"

"I thought perhaps you might feel that Stephanie ought to see Europe."

"I thought you might think that Stephanie should visit Europe."

"I hadn't—considered——"

"I hadn't considered—"

He reddened, took a swallow of his orange juice, and, holding the glass, turned his eyes on the wax model.

He felt embarrassed, took a sip of his orange juice, and, holding the glass, stared at the wax model.

"How long will you be away?" asked Grismer in his still and singularly agreeable voice.

"How long will you be away?" Grismer asked in his calm and distinctly pleasant voice.

There was another silence. Then Cleland made a painful effort at careless frankness once more:

There was another pause. Then Cleland tried again to act casual:

"That reminds me, Grismer," he exclaimed. "I can't ever repay you for that fountain, but I can do my damndest with a cheque-book and a fountain pen. I should feel most uncomfortable if I went away leaving that obligation unsettled."

"That reminds me, Grismer," he said. "I can't ever fully repay you for that fountain, but I can do my best with a checkbook and a fountain pen. I'd feel really awkward if I left without acknowledging that debt."

He drew out his cheque-book and fountain pen and smiled resolutely at Grismer, whose dark golden eyes rested on him with an intentness that he could scarcely endure.

He took out his checkbook and fountain pen and smiled confidently at Grismer, whose dark golden eyes were locked onto him with an intensity that was almost overwhelming.

"Would you let me give it to you, Cleland?"

"Can I hand it to you, Cleland?"

"I can't, Grismer.... It's splendid of you."

"I can't, Grismer... That's really nice of you."

"I shall not need the money," said Grismer, almost absently, and for an instant his gaze grew vague and remote. Then he turned his head again, where it lay cradled on his clasped hands behind his neck: "You won't let me give it to you, I know. And there's no use telling you that I shall not need the money. You won't believe me.... You won't understand how absolutely meaningless is money to me—just now. Well, then—write in what you care to offer."

"I don’t need the money," Grismer said, almost mindlessly, and for a moment his eyes looked far away and unfocused. Then he turned his head back to where it rested on his clasped hands behind his neck: "I know you won’t let me give it to you. And there's no use in saying that I don’t need the money. You won’t believe me... You won’t understand how utterly meaningless money is to me—right now. Well, then—write down what you’re willing to offer."

"I can't do that, Grismer."

"I can't do that, Grismer."

The other smiled and, still smiling, named a figure. And Cleland wrote it out, detached the cheque, started to rise, but Grismer told him to lay it on the table beside his glass of orange juice.

The other person smiled and, still smiling, mentioned an amount. Cleland wrote it down, tore off the check, started to get up, but Grismer told him to put it on the table next to his glass of orange juice.

"It's a thing no man can pay for," said Cleland, looking at the model.

"It's something that nobody can buy," said Cleland, looking at the model.

Grismer said quietly:

Grismer said softly:

"The heart alone can pay for anything.... A gift without it is a cheque unsigned.... Cleland, I've spoken to you twice since you have returned from abroad—but you have not understood. And there is much unsaid between us. It must be said some day.... There are questions you ought to ask me. I'd see any other man in hell before I'd answer. But I'll answer you!"

"Only the heart can genuinely pay for anything... A gift without that feeling is like a blank check... Cleland, I've spoken to you twice since you returned from overseas—but you still don’t understand. And there’s so much we haven’t talked about. It needs to be addressed someday... There are questions you need to ask me. I’d rather see any other man in hell than respond. But I’ll answer."you!

Cleland turned his eyes, heavy with care, on this man who was speaking.

Cleland shifted his tired gaze to the man who was talking.

Grismer said:

Grismer said:

"There are three things in the world which I have desired—to stand honourably and well in the eyes of such people as your father and you; to win your personal regard and respect; to win the love of Stephanie Quest."

"There are three things I really want in the world—to be respected and appreciated by people like your father and you; to earn your personal affection and admiration; and to win Stephanie Quest's love."

In the tense silence he struck a match and relighted his pipe. It went out again and grew cold while he was speaking:

In the quiet tension, he struck a match and lit his pipe again. It went out once more and cooled off while he was talking:

"I lost the consideration of such people as you and your father; in fact, I never gained it at all.... And it was like a little death to something inside me.... And as for Stephanie——" He shook his head. "No," he said, "there was no love in her to give me. There is none now. There never will be."

"I lost the respect of people like you and your dad; to be honest, I never really had it at all.... It felt like a small part of me died.... And when it comes to Stephanie——" He shook his head. "No," he said, "she never had any love to give me. She doesn’t now. She never will."

He laid aside his pipe, clasped his hands behind his head once more and dropped one long leg over the other.

He put down his pipe, rested his hands behind his head again, and crossed one long leg over the other.

"You won't question me. I suppose it's the pride in you, Cleland. But my pride is dead; I cut its throat.... So I'll tell you what you ought to know.

"You won't confront me. I assume it's your pride, Cleland. But I've let go of my pride; I've buried it.... So I'll tell you what you need to hear."

"I always was in love with her, even as a boy—after that single glimpse of her there in the railroad station. It's odd how such things really happen. Your people had no social interest in mine. I shall use a more sinister term: your father held my father in contempt.... So there was no chance for me to know you and Stephanie except as I was thrown with you in school."

"I’ve always loved her, even as a kid—ever since that moment I saw her at the train station. It’s weird how things like that happen. Your family didn't care about mine. Honestly, your dad seemed to look down on my dad.... So I never really got the chance to know you and Stephanie, except for those times we ran into each other at school."

He smiled:

He grinned:

"You can never know what a boy suffers who is fiercely proud, who is ready to devote himself soul and body to another boy, and who knows that he is considered inferior.... It drives him to strange perverseness, to illogical excesses—to anything which may conceal the hurt—the raw, quivering heart of a boy.... So we fought with fists. You remember. You remember, too, probably, many things I said and did to intensify your hostility and contempt—like a hurt thing biting at its own wounds——!"

"You can never really understand what a boy experiences when he's fiercely proud, ready to give everything to another boy, and knows he's considered inferior.... It causes him to act strangely and take extreme measures—anything to mask the pain—the raw, sensitive heart of a boy.... So we fought with our fists. You remember. You probably also recall many things I said and did to fuel your anger and contempt—like a hurt animal biting at its own wounds—!"

He shrugged:

He just shrugged:

"Well, you went away. Has Stephanie told you how she and I met?"

"Well, you left. Has Stephanie told you how we met?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

"I thought she would tell you," he said tranquilly. "And has she told you about our unwise behaviour—our informal comradeship—reckless escapades?"

"I figured she would tell you," he said casually. "Has she brought up our silly behavior—our easygoing friendship—reckless adventures?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

Grismer raised his head and looked at him intently.

Grismer raised his head and looked at him intently.

"And has she related the circumstances of our marriage?" he asked.

"And has she told you about our marriage?" he asked.

"Partly."

"Somewhat."

Grismer nodded.

Grismer nodded.

"I mean in part. There were many things she refused to speak of, were there not?"

"I partially agree. There were many things she didn't want to discuss, right?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

He slowly unclasped his linked fingers and leaned forward on the couch, groping for his pipe. When he found it he slowly knocked the cinders from the bowl, then laid it aside once more.

He gradually opened his fingers and leaned forward on the couch, searching for his pipe. When he found it, he lightly tapped the ashes out of the bowl and then set it aside once more.

"Cleland, I'll have to tell where I stood the day that my father—killed himself."

"Cleland, I need to explain where I was the day my father ended his life."

"What!"

"What?!"

"Stephanie knew it. There had been a suit pending, threatening him.... For years the fear of such a thing had preyed on his mind.... I never dreamed there was any reason for him to be afraid.... But there was."

Stephanie knew it. There was a lawsuit pending, threatening him.... For years, the fear of that had been on his mind.... I never thought there was any reason for him to be scared.... But there was.

He dropped his head and sat for a few moments thinking and playing with his empty pipe. Then:

He bowed his head and sat for a few moments, thinking and playing with his empty pipe. Then:

"Stephanie's aunt was the Nemesis. She became obsessed with the belief that her nephew and later, Stephanie, had suffered wickedly through my father's—conversion of trust funds." He swallowed hard and passed one hand over his eyes: "My father was a defaulter.... That woman's patience was infernal. She never ceased her investigations. She was implacable. And she—got him.

"Stephanie's aunt was the enemy. She became fixated on the idea that her nephew, and later Stephanie, had been wronged due to my father's mismanagement of trust funds." He took a deep breath and rubbed his eyes: "My father was a defaulting trustee... That woman's patience was unyielding. She never stopped her investigations. She was tireless. And she—caught him."

"She was dying when the case was ready. Nobody knew she was mortally ill.... I suppose my father saw disgrace staring him in the face.... He made a last effort to see her. He did see her. Stephanie was there.... Then he went away.... He had not been well. It was an overdose of morphine."

"She was dying when the case was ready. Nobody knew she was seriously ill.... I guess my father realized he was facing disgrace.... He made one last effort to see her. He did see her. Stephanie was there.... Then he left.... He hadn't been feeling well. It was an overdose of morphine."

Grismer leaned forward, clasping his hands on his knees and fixing his eyes on space.

Grismer leaned forward, placed his hands on his knees, and gazed into the distance.

"The money that I inherited was considerable," he said in his soft, agreeable voice. "But after I had begun to amuse myself with it, the papers in the suit were sent to me by that dead woman's attorneys. So," he said pleasantly, "I learned for the first time that the money belonged to Stephanie's estate. And, of course, I transferred it to her attorneys at once.... She never told you anything of this?"

"The money I inherited was a pretty significant amount," he said with a gentle, friendly tone. "But after I started enjoying it, I received papers about the lawsuit from that deceased woman's lawyers. So," he said cheerfully, "I discovered for the first time that the money actually belonged to Stephanie's estate. And, of course, I sent it to her lawyers immediately.... She never talked to you about any of this?"

"No."

"No."

"No," said Grismer thoughtfully, "she couldn't have told you without laying bare my father's disgrace. But that is how I suddenly found myself on my uppers," he continued lightly. "Stephanie came to me in an agony of protest. She is a splendid girl, Cleland. She rather violently refused to touch a penny of the money. You should have heard what she said to her aunt's attorneys—who now represented her. Really, Cleland, there was the devil to pay.... But that was easy. I paid him. Naturally, I couldn't retain a penny.... So it lies there yet, accumulating interest, payable at any time to Stephanie's order.... But she'll never use it.... Nor shall I, Cleland.... God knows who'll get it—some charity, I hope.... After I step out, I think Stephanie will give it to some charity for the use of little children who have missed their childhood—children like herself, Cleland."

"No," Grismer said thoughtfully, "she couldn't have told you without revealing my father's shame. But that's how I ended up broke," he continued casually. "Stephanie came to me in a panic. She's an incredible girl, Cleland. She absolutely refused to take a single penny of the money. You should have heard what she said to her aunt's lawyers—who now represent her. Honestly, Cleland, it was a nightmare... But that was the easy part. I paid him. Of course, I couldn't keep a cent... So it just sits there, earning interest, payable at any time to Stephanie's order... But she'll never use it... And neither will I, Cleland... God knows who will get it—hopefully some charity... After I'm gone, I think Stephanie will donate it to a charity for kids who missed out on their childhood—kids like her, Cleland."

After a silence he idly struck a match, watched it burn out, dropped the cinder to the floor:

After a moment, he casually lit a match, observed it burn out, and let the ash fall to the floor:

"There was no question of you at that time," said Grismer, lifting his eyes to Cleland's drawn face. "And I was very desperately in love.... There seemed to be hope that Stephanie might care for me.... Then came that reckless escapade at Albany, where she was recognized by some old friends of your father and by schoolmates of her own....

"There was no doubt about"you"Back then," Grismer said, glancing at Cleland's anxious expression. "I was completely in love.... It seemed like there was a chance Stephanie might actually have feelings for me.... Then came that crazy night in Albany, when some of your dad's old friends and her former classmates noticed her....

"Cleland, I would gladly have shot myself then, had that been any solution. But there seemed to be only the one solution.... She has told you, I believe?"

"Cleland, I would have gladly taken my own life back then if that had been a solution. But it felt like there was only one way out.... She has told you, right?"

"Yes."

"Yes."

"Well, that was what was done.... I think she cried all the way back. The Albany Post Road seemed like a road through hell to me. I knew then that Stephanie cared nothing for me in that way; that my place in her life served other purposes.

"Well, that’s how it went.... I think she cried the entire way back. The Albany Post Road felt like a trip through hell for me. I realized then that Stephanie didn’t feel the same way about me; my place in her life had different reasons."

"I don't know what she thought I expected of her—what duty she believed she owed me. I know now that the very thought of wifehood was abhorrent to her.... But she was game, Cleland! ... What line of reasoning she followed I don't know. Whether my love for her touched her, or some generous impulse of renunciation—some childish idea of bringing to me again the inheritance which I had forced on her, I don't know.

I don't understand what she thought I wanted from her—what duty she believed she owed me. I now see that the idea of being a wife disgusted her.... But she was willing, Cleland! ... I can't explain her reasoning. Whether my love for her influenced her, or if it was some lofty desire to sacrifice something—some unrealistic idea of giving back to me the burden I had placed on her, I have no clue.

"But she was game. She came here that night with her suitcase. She was as white as death, could scarcely speak.... I never even touched her hand, Cleland.... She slept there—behind that curtain on the iron bed. I sat here all night long.

"But she was courageous. She arrived that night with her suitcase. She was as pale as a ghost, hardly able to talk.... I never even touched her hand, Cleland.... She slept there—behind that curtain on the iron bed. I stayed here all night."

"In the morning we talked it over. And with every generous plucky word she uttered I realized that it was hopeless. And do you know—God knows how—but somehow I kept thinking of you, Cleland. And it was like clairvoyance, almost, for I could not drive away the idea that she cared for you, unknowingly, and that when you came back some day she'd find it out."

"In the morning, we talked about it. With every brave and kind word she shared, I realized it was pointless. And believe me—God knows how—but I couldn't stop thinking about you, Cleland. It felt like I had a sixth sense because I couldn't shake the feeling that she cared for you, even if she didn't know it, and that when you finally came back, she'd find out."

He rose from the couch and began to pace the studio slowly, his hands in his pockets.

He stood up from the couch and began to stroll around the studio slowly, with his hands in his pockets.

"Cleland," he said, "she meant to play the game. The bed she had made for herself she was ready to lie on.... But I looked into those grey eyes of hers and I knew that it was pity that moved her, square dealing that nerved her, and that already she was suffering agonies to know what you would think of what she had done—done with a man you never liked—the son of a man whom your father held in contempt because—because he considered him—dishonest!"

"Cleland," he said, "she meant to play the game. She was prepared to deal with the consequences of her choices.... But when I looked into her grey eyes, I understood that it was pity driving her, fairness boosting her courage, and that she was already hurting, concerned about what you would think of her choices—choices involving a guy you never liked—the son of someone your father disdained because—because he believed he was—dishonest!"

He halted a pace from where Cleland was sitting:

He stopped a step away from where Cleland was sitting:

"I told her to go back to her studio and think it over. She went out.... I did not think of her coming back here.... I was standing in front of that cracked mirror over there.... To get a sure line on my temple.... That's what shattered the glass—when she struck my arm up....

I told her to go back to her studio and think it over. She left... I didn't expect her to come back here... I was standing in front of that cracked mirror over there... Trying to get a clear look at my temple... That's what broke the glass—when she swung my arm up...

"Well, a man goes to pieces sometimes.... She made me promise to wait two years—said she would try to care for me enough in that time to live with me.... The child was frightened sick. The terror of my ever doing such a—a fool thing remains latent in her brain. I know it. I know it's there. I know, Cleland, that she is in love with you. And that she dare not ask me for her freedom for fear that I shall do some such silly thing."

"Well, sometimes a guy breaks down.... She made me promise to wait two years—said she would try to care for me enough during that time to be with me.... The kid was extremely scared. The fear of me ever doing something so—so reckless is still buried in her mind. I know it's there. I know, Cleland, that she loves you. And that she’s too scared to ask me for her freedom because she worries that I’ll do something just as foolish."

He began to laugh, quite naturally, without any bitterness at all:

He began to laugh, completely naturally, without a trace of bitterness.

"I tried to make you understand. I told you that I would do anything for you. But you didn't comprehend.... Yet, I meant it. I mean it now. She belongs to you, Cleland. I want you to take her. I wish her to understand that I give her the freedom she's entitled to. That she need not be afraid to take it—need not fear that I might make an ass of myself."

"I tried to get you to understand. I told you I would do anything for you. But you didn’t get it... Still, I meant it. I mean it now. She belongs to you, Cleland. I want you to take her. I want her to know that I’m giving her the freedom she deserves. That she doesn’t have to be afraid to take it—she doesn’t have to worry that I might make a fool of myself."

He laughed again, quite gaily:

He laughed again, quite happily:

"No, indeed, I mean to live. I tell you, Cleland, there is no excitement on earth like beating Fate at her own game. There's only one thing——"

"No, I definitely plan to live. I'm telling you, Cleland, there's no thrill on earth like outsmarting Fate at her own game. There's just one thing——"

After a pause, Cleland looked up into the man's wistful, golden eyes.

After a moment, Cleland glanced up into the man's yearning, golden eyes.

"What is it, Grismer?"

"What’s up, Grismer?"

"If I could win—your friendship——"

"If I could win your friendship—"

"Good God!" whispered Cleland, rising and offering a hand that shook, "—Do you think I'm worth it, Oswald?"

"Oh my God!" Cleland whispered, standing up and reaching out a trembling hand, "—Do you really think I'm worth it, Oswald?"

Their hands met, clasped; a strange light flashed in Grismer's golden eyes.

Their hands connected and held tightly; an unusual light flickered in Grismer's golden eyes.

"Do you mean it, Cleland?"

"Are you serious, Cleland?"

"With all my heart, old chap.... I don't know what to say to you—except that you're white all through—straighter than I am, Grismer—clean to the soul of you!"

"With all my heart, my friend.... I don’t know what to say to you—except that you’re genuine through and through—more straightforward than I am, Grismer—totally pure!"

Grismer drew a long, deep breath.

Grismer took a deep breath.

"Thanks," he said. "That's about all I want of life.... Tell Stephanie what you said to me—if you don't mind.... I don't care what others think ... if you and she think me straight."

"Thanks," he said. "That's pretty much all I want from life... Please tell Stephanie what you told me—if you don't mind... I don't care what others think... as long as you and she see me as genuine."

"Oswald, I tell you you're straighter than I am—stronger. Your thoughts never wavered; you stood steady to punishment, not whimpering. I've had a curb-bit on myself, and I don't know now how long it might have taken me to get it between my teeth and smash things."

"Oswald, I'm telling you, you're tougher than I am—stronger. Your thoughts never wavered; you stayed strong through the pain, without complaining. I've had a curb-bit in my mouth, and I honestly can't say how long it would have taken me to get it between my teeth and break things."

Grismer smiled:

Grismer smiled:

"It would have taken two to smash the Cleland traditions. It couldn't have been done—between you and Stephanie.... Are you going back to Runner's Rest to-night?"

"It would have taken two people to break the Cleland traditions. It couldn't have been done—between you and Stephanie.... Are you going back to Runner's Rest tonight?"

"Yes—if you say so," he replied in a low voice.

"Sure—if that's what you think," he said softly.

"I do say so. Call her on the telephone as soon as you leave here. Then take the first train."

"I’m serious. Call her as soon as you leave here, then take the first train."

"And you? Will you come?"

"Are you coming?"

"Not to-night."

"Not tonight."

"Will you let us know when you can come, Oswald?"

"Could you tell us when you can come, Oswald?"

Grismer picked up a shabby dressing gown from the back of a decrepit chair, and put it on over his undershirt and trousers.

Grismer picked up an old bathrobe from the back of a ragged chair and put it on over his undershirt and pants.

"Sure," he said pleasantly. "I've one or two matters to keep me here. I'll fix them up to-night.... And please make it very plain to Stephanie that I'm taking this affair beautifully and that the last thing I'd do would be to indulge in any foolishness to shock her.... I'm really most interested in living. Tell her so. She will believe it. For I have never lied to her, Cleland."

"Sure," he said happily. "I have a few things to take care of while I'm here. I'll sort them out tonight.... And please let Stephanie know that I'm managing this really well and that acting in a way that would surprise her is the last thing I'd want to do.... I'm truly focused on living. Make sure she knows that. She will believe it. Because I've never lied to her, Cleland."

They walked together to the area gate.

They walked together to the gate.

"Stephanie should see her attorneys," said Grismer. "The easiest way, I think, would be for her to leave the state and for me to go abroad. Her attorneys will advise her. But," he added carelessly, "there's time to talk over that with her. The main thing is to know that she will be free. And she will be.... Good night, Cleland!" ... He laughed boyishly. "I've never been as happy in my whole life!"

"Stephanie should talk to her lawyers," Grismer said. "I think the easiest option would be for her to leave the state while I go abroad. Her lawyers will advise her. But," he added nonchalantly, "we can discuss that with her later. The most important thing is to know that she will be free. And she will be.... Good night, Cleland!" ... He laughed like a child. "I've never been this happy in my whole life!"

CHAPTER XXXIV

CHAPTER 34

With the clang of the closing gate, Grismer's handsome face altered terribly, and he turned deathly white for a moment. Two policemen lounged by in the glare of the arc-light; one of them glanced down into the areaway and saw a pallid face behind the iron bars—turned sharply to look again.

As the gate slammed shut, Grismer's handsome face transformed dramatically, and for a moment, he turned as pale as a ghost. Two police officers were loitering under the bright streetlight; one of them glanced down into the basement area and saw a ghostly face behind the iron bars—he quickly looked back.

"Gee," he said to his mate, "d'yeh get that guy's map?"

"Wow," he said to his friend, "did you get that guy's map?"

"Coke," said the other carelessly. "Looks like a feller I seen in Sing Sing waitin' for the priest—what's his name, now——" The voices receded. But Grismer had heard.

"Coke," the other one said casually. "He looks like a guy I saw in Sing Sing waiting for the priest—what's his name again—" The voices faded out. But Grismer had heard.

Perhaps his brain registered the scene sketched by the policeman—a bloodless face behind the death-cell grating—the distant steps of the procession already sounding in the corridor.

Maybe he imagined the scene the cop described—a pale face behind the prison bars—and the distant sound of the procession already resonating in the hallway.

He opened the gate and went out to the sidewalk where a young girl, unskillfully painted, stood looking about her preliminary to opening the night's campaign.

He opened the gate and stepped onto the sidewalk, where a young girl, sparsely made up, was standing and looking around to get ready for the night’s activities.

"Hello," she said tentatively.

"Hey," she said nervously.

"Ah," he said pleasantly, "a goddess of the stars!"

"Oh," he said happily, "a goddess of the stars!"

"Got anything on?" she asked, approaching with her mirthless smile.

"Do you have any plans?" she asked, approaching with her serious smile.

"Yes, a few casual garments."

"Yes, a few casual clothes."

She looked him over with the uncanny wisdom of her caste, and, young as she was, she divined in this man only the opportunity to waste her time.

She evaluated him with the unique perspective from her background, and despite her youth, she realized that this man was just a distraction that would waste her time.

"What's the matter?" she asked, glancing at his shabby dressing gown. "Up against it?"

"What's wrong?" she asked, glancing at his frayed robe. "Are you struggling?"

"What I'm up against," he said, absently, "will look good to you, too, some day."

"What I'm dealing with," he said, distracted, "will seem good to you, too, one day."

"What's that?"

"What's that?"

"Death, my dear."

"Death, my friend."

"Quit kiddin'!" she retorted, with an uneasy laugh. "You got your looks yet." She stepped nearer, looking at him curiously. "Nothing like that," she said. "You're a looker. Buck up, old scout!"

"Stop joking!" she replied, laughing nervously. "You still look good." She stepped closer, studying him with interest. "It's nothing like that," she went on. "You're handsome. Lighten up, my old friend!"

She was leaning against the railing where he stood resting his back. Presently he turned, leisurely, and surveyed her.

She was leaning against the railing while he stood with his back against it. Eventually, he turned slowly and looked her up and down.

"You are young," he said. "You'll be a tired girl before you're up against what I am."

"You"are"You're still young," he said. "You'll be worn out before you deal with what I have."

"What have you done?" she enquired curiously.

"What have you done?" she asked with curiosity.

"Nothing."

"Nothing."

"Sure. That's why we all go up the river."

"Sure. That's why we're all going up the river."

"I'm going across the river," he remarked, smiling.

"I'm crossing the river," he said with a smile.

"Which?"

"Which one?"

"The Styx. You never heard of it, I suppose."

"The Styx. You probably don't know about it, do you?"

"One of them dirty rivers in Jersey?"

"One of those muddy rivers in New Jersey?"

He nodded gravely.

He nodded seriously.

"What's out there?" she enquired.

"What's out there?" she asked.

"I don't know, my dear."

"I don't know, babe."

"Then what's the idea?"

"What's the plan then?"

She waited for an answer, but his golden eyes were dreamily remote.

She waited for a reply, but his golden eyes looked like they were deep in thought.

The girl lingered. Once or twice professional sense suggested departure, but when her tired eyes of a child rested on him something held her inert.

The girl hesitated. A few times, her instincts urged her to leave, but every time her tired, childlike eyes landed on him, something kept her there, frozen.

When she again interrupted his revery he looked around at her as though he had never before seen her, and she repeated what she had said.

When she interrupted his daydream again, he looked at her as if he had never seen her before, and she repeated what she had said.

"What?" he asked sharply.

"What?" he asked sharply.

"I got a fiver that ain't workin'," she said again. "You can use it in your business if it's any good."

"I have a five-dollar bill that isn't working," she repeated. "You can use it in your business if it's still good."

"My dear child," he said pleasantly, "you're very kind, but that's not what the matter is." He turned, dropped his arm on the railing, facing her: "What's your name?"

"My dear child," he said gently, "that's really nice of you, but that's not the problem." He turned, resting his arm on the railing, and faced her: "What's your name?"

"Gloria Cameron."

"Gloria Cameron."

"Come on," he said, good-humouredly, "what's your other name?"

"Come on," he said cheerfully, "what's your other name?"

"Anne."

"Anne."

"Anne, what?"

"Anne, what is it?"

"O'Hara."

"O'Hara."

"Will you wait a minute?"

"Can you wait a sec?"

She nodded uncertainly.

She nodded unsure.

He went back through the area, entered his studio and dressed in his shabby street clothes.

He walked back through the neighborhood, entered his studio, and changed into his old street clothes.

The cheque was still lying on a small table where Cleland had placed it at his request. And now he picked it up, dipped a rusty pen into an ink-bottle, and indorsed the cheque, making it payable to Anne O'Hara. Then he took his straw hat and went out.

The check was still on a small table where Cleland had left it at his request. He picked it up, dipped a rusty pen into an ink bottle, and signed the check, making it payable to Anne O'Hara. Then he grabbed his straw hat and went outside.

The girl was waiting.

The girl was waiting.

"Anne," he said, "I want you to read what's written on this pretty perforated piece of paper." He held it so that the electric light fell on it.

"Anne," he said, "I want you to read what's written on this nice perforated piece of paper." He held it up so the light from the bulb illuminated it.

"Is it good?" she asked in an awed voice.

"Is it good?" she asked, sounding amazed.

"Perfectly." He turned the cheque over and showed her the indorsement.

"Exactly." He turned the check over and showed her the endorsement.

She found her voice presently:

She found her voice now:

"What are you putting over on me?"

"What are you trying to do to me?"

He said:

He said:

"I'd give this cheque to you now, but it wouldn't be any good when the banks open to-morrow."

"I would give you this check now, but it won't be any good when the banks open tomorrow."

She stared her question, and he laughed:

She asked her question, and he laughed.

"It's a law concerning cheques. Never mind. But there's a way to beat it. I had a lot of money once. They'll take my paper at Square Jack Hennesey's. Shall we stroll up that way?"

"It's a law about checks. Forget it. But there’s a way to bypass it. I used to have a lot of cash. They'll take my paper at Square Jack Hennesey's. Should we walk up there?"

She did not understand. It was quite evident that she had no faith in the scrap of paper either. But it was still more evident that she was willing to remain with him, even at the loss of professional opportunities—even though she was facing the obloquy of being "kidded."

She didn't understand it. It was obvious that she didn't trust the piece of paper either. But it was even more obvious that she was willing to stay with him, even if it meant sacrificing career opportunities—even though she was struggling with the embarrassment of being "kidded."

"Come into my studio first," he said.

"Come into my studio first," he said.

She went without protest. In the brightly lighted basement he turned and scrutinized her coolly from head to foot.

She went without a word. In the brightly lit basement, he turned and examined her coolly from head to toe.

"How old?" he asked bluntly.

"How old are you?" he asked bluntly.

"Seventeen."

"17."

"How long are you on the job?"

"How long have you been working here?"

"Two years."

"2 years."

"Whose are you?"

"Who do you belong to?"

"I'm for myself——"

"I'm looking out for myself——"

"Come on! Don't lie!"

"Come on! Don't lie!"

She straightened her thin finger in defiance:

She raised her slender finger defiantly:

"What are you? A bull?"

"What are you, a bull?"

"You know I'm not. Who are you working for? Wait! Never mind! You're working for somebody, aren't you?"

"You know I'm not. Who are you working for? Wait! Never mind! You are working for someone, aren't you?"

"Y-yes."

"Y-yeah."

"Do your folks know it?"

"Do your parents know?"

"No."

"No."

"What was it—cloaks, feathers, department store?"

"What was it—coats, feathers, or a department store?"

She nodded.

She agreed.

"You can go back?"

"You can go back?"

She remained silent, and he repeated the question. Then the girl turned white under her paint.

She stayed silent, and he asked the question again. Then the girl turned pale under her makeup.

"Damn you!" she said, "what are you trying to do to me?"

"Damn you!" she exclaimed, "what are you trying to do to me?"

"Send you home, Anne, with a couple of thousand real money. Will you go?"

"I'll send you home, Anne, with a couple thousand dollars. Will you go?"

"Show it to me!" she said, but her voice had become childish and tremulous and her painted mouth was quivering.

"Show it to me!" she said, her voice sounding childlike and shaky, and her lipstick was quivering.

"I'm going to show it to you," he said pleasantly. "I'll get it at Square Jack's for you. If I do will you fly the coop? I mean now, to-night! Will you?"

"I'll show it to you," he said happily. "I'll grab it at Square Jack's for you. If I do, will you leave this place? I mean right now, tonight! Will you?"

"W-with you?"

"W-with you?"

"Dear child, I've got to cross that dirty Jersey river. I told you. You live up state, don't you?"

"Hey kid, I need to get across that dirty Jersey river. I mentioned it before. You live upstate, right?"

"Yes."

"Yep."

"Where?"

"Where?"

"Hudson."

"Hudson."

"All right. Will you go now, just as you are? You'd stand a fat chance if you went back and tried to pack up. That thing would batter you to a pulp, wouldn't he?"

"Alright. Are you really just going to leave like this? You wouldn’t stand a chance if you went back to pack. That guy would totally destroy you, right?"

She nodded.

She agreed.

"All right," he said. "Take off your hat and wash your face, Anne. They'd be on to you at home. I've got to pack a few things for my journey and write a couple of letters. Get all the paint off while I'm busy. There's soap, towels, and a basin behind that screen."

"Alright," he said. "Take off your hat and wash your face, Anne. They'd notice you at home. I need to pack a few things for my trip and write a couple of letters. Make sure you get all the paint off while I'm busy. There's soap, towels, and a basin behind that screen."

She came slowly to him and stood looking at him out of her disenchanted young eyes.

She walked up to him slowly and stood there, looking at him with her disillusioned young eyes.

"Is this on the square?" she asked.

"Is this for real?" she asked.

"Won't you take a chance that it is?" he asked, taking her slim hands and looking her in the eyes.

"Will you take a chance that it is?" he asked, holding her slender hands and looking her in the eyes.

"Yes.... I'll take a chance with you—if you ask me to."

"Sure... I'll take a chance on you—if that's what you want."

"I do." He patted her hands and smiled, then released them. "Hustle!" he said. "I'll be ready very soon."

"I do." He patted her hands and smiled, then released them. "Hurry up!" he said. "I'll be ready really soon."

He wrote first to Cleland:

He messaged Cleland first:

DEAR CLELAND:

Dear Cleland:

I think I'll go up tonight, stay at Pittsfield, and either drive across the mountain in the morning of take an early train through the tunnel for North Adams. Either way ought to land me at Runner's Rest station about eight in the morning.

I think I'll head up tonight, stay in Pittsfield, and either drive over the mountain in the morning or take an early train through the tunnel to North Adams. Either way, I should arrive at Runner's Rest station by about eight in the morning.

I can't tell you what your kindness has done for me. I think it was about all I really wanted in the world—your friendship. It seems to clean off my slate, square me with life.

I can't tell you how much your kindness has meant to me. I think it was honestly all I really wanted—your friendship. It feels like it has cleared my mind and set me back on the right path in life.

I shall start in a few minutes. Until we meet, then, your friend, OSWALD GRISMER.

I’ll be starting in a few minutes. Until then, your friend, OSWALD GRISMER.

He directed the envelope to Cleland's studio in town.

He sent the envelope to Cleland's studio in the city.

The other letter he directed to Stephanie at Runner's Rest and stamped it.

He also sent a letter to Stephanie at Runner's Rest and put a stamp on it.

He wrote to her:

He texted her:

I'm happier than I have been in years because I can do this thing for you.

I'm happier than I've been in years because I can do this for you.

And now I'm going to admit something which will ease your mind immensely: the situation was so impossible that I also began to weary of it a little. You are entitled to the truth.

I'm going to be honest about something that will really help you feel better: the situation was so tough that I started to get a bit worn out by it too. You deserve the truth.

And now life looks very inviting to me. Liberty is the most wonderful thing in the world. And I am restless for it, restless to begin again.

Now life feels really exciting to me. Freedom is the most incredible thing in the world. I can’t wait for it; I’m eager to start anew.

So if I come to you as a comrade, don't think for a moment that any sympathy is due me. Alas, man belongs to a restless sex, Stephanie, and the four winds are less irresponsible and inconstant!

So if I approach you as a friend, don’t think for a moment that you owe me any sympathy. Unfortunately, people are restless, Stephanie, and the four winds are less unpredictable and changeable!

As a comrade, I should delight in you. You are a very wonderful girl—but you belong to Cleland and not to me. Don't worry. I'm absolutely satisfied. Until we meet, then,

As a friend, I should appreciate you. You’re an incredible girl—but you're with Cleland, not with me. Don't worry. I'm totally fine with that. Until we meet again, then,

Your thankful friend,

OSWALD.

OSWALD.

"I'll get a special for this letter on our way uptown," he said, voicing his thoughts aloud to the girl who was scrubbing her painted lips and cheeks behind the screen.

"I'll pick up something special for this letter while we head uptown," he said, thinking aloud to the girl who was refreshing her lipstick and blush behind the screen.

When she emerged, pinning on her hat, he had packed a suitcase and was ready.

When she stepped out, putting on her hat, he had already packed a suitcase and was ready.

They found a taxi in Washington Square.

They found a cab in Washington Square.

On the way uptown he mailed his letter to Stephanie; sent a district messenger with his letter to Cleland's studio; sent a night letter to Runner's Rest saying that he would take accommodations on a train which would be due at Runner's Rest station at eight next morning; stopped at the darkened and barred house of Square Jack Hennesey, and was admitted after being scrutinized through a sliding grill.

On his way uptown, he mailed his letter to Stephanie, sent a messenger with his letter to Cleland's studio, and sent a night letter to Runner's Rest saying he would take a train arriving at Runner's Rest station at eight the next morning. He stopped at the dimly lit and secured house of Square Jack Hennesey and was let in after being verified through a sliding grill.

When he came out half an hour later he told the driver to go to the Grand Central Station, and got into the cab...

When he came out thirty minutes later, he told the driver to go to Grand Central Station and got into the cab...

"Anne," he said gaily, "here's the two thousand. Count it."

"Anne," he said happily, "here's the two thousand. Count it."

The sheafs of new bills pinned to their paper bands lay in her lap for a long time before she touched them. Even then she merely lifted one packet and let it drop without even looking at it. So Grismer folded the bills and put them into her reticule. Then he took her slim left hand in both of his and held it while they rode on in silence through the electric glare of the metropolis.

The stacks of new bills held together with paper bands sat in her lap for a while before she finally picked them up. Even then, she only lifted one stack and dropped it without even looking at it. So Grismer folded the bills and placed them in her purse. Then he took her slender left hand in both of his and held it as they silently rode through the bright lights of the city.

At the station he dismissed the taxicab, bought a ticket and sleeping-car accommodations to Hudson—managed to get a state-room for her all to herself.

At the station, he dropped off the taxi, bought a ticket, and booked a sleeping car to Hudson—he was able to secure a private room just for her.

"You won't sleep much," he remarked, smiling, "so we'll have to provide you with amusement, Anne."

"You won't be getting much sleep," he said with a grin, "so we'll have to keep you entertained, Anne."

Carrying his suitcase, the girl walking beside him, he walked across the great rotunda to the newsstand. There, and at the confectionery counter opposite, he purchased food for mind and body—light food suitable for a young and badly bruised mind, and for a soul in embryo, still in the making.

Carrying his suitcase while the girl walked beside him, he made his way across the big rotunda to the newsstand. There, and at the candy counter opposite it, he picked up snacks for both his mind and body—light food that was perfect for a young, struggling mind and a soul that was still growing.

Then he went over to another window and bought a ticket for himself to Pittsfield, and sleeping accommodations.

He then went to another window and purchased a ticket for himself to Pittsfield, including a sleeping cabin.

"We travel by different lines, Anne," he said, opening his portfolio and placing his own tickets in it, where several letters lay addressed to him at his basement studio. Then he replaced the portfolio in his breast pocket.

"We're going in different directions, Anne," he said, opening his portfolio and placing his tickets inside, alongside several letters addressed to him at his basement studio. Then he slid the portfolio back into his jacket pocket.

"I'll go with you to your train," he said, declining with a shake of his head the offices of a red-capped porter. "Your train leaves at 12.10 and we have only a few minutes."

"I'll go with you to your train," he said, shaking his head to refuse the help of a red-capped porter. "Your train leaves at 12:10, and we only have a few minutes."

They walked together through the gates, the officials permitting him to accompany her.

They walked together through the gates, and the officials let him accompany her.

The train stood on the right—a very long train, and they had a long distance to walk along the concrete platform before they found her car.

The train was on the right—a very long train—and they had to walk quite a distance along the concrete platform before they found her car.

A porter showed them to her stateroom. Grismer tipped him generously:

A porter showed them to her stateroom. Grismer tipped him well:

"Be very attentive to this young lady," he said, "and see that she has every service required, and that she is notified in plenty of time to get off at Hudson. Now you may leave us until we ring."

"Please pay attention to this young lady," he said, "and ensure she gets all the help she needs, and that she's notified well ahead of time to get off at Hudson. You can go now until we need you."

He turned from the corridor and entered the stateroom, closing the door behind him. The girl sat on the sofa, very pale, with a dazed expression in her eyes.

He stepped out of the corridor and entered the stateroom, closing the door behind him. The girl was sitting on the sofa, looking quite pale and with a dazed expression in her eyes.

He seated himself beside her and drew her hands into his own.

He sat next to her and held her hands in his.

"Let me tell you something," he said cheerfully. "Everybody makes mistakes. You've made some; so have I; so has everybody I ever heard of.

"Let me tell you something," he said with a smile. "Everyone makes mistakes. You've made some; so have I; and so has everyone I've ever known."

"Everybody gets in wrong at one time or another. The idea is to get out again and make a fresh start.... Will you try?"

"Everyone makes mistakes at some point. The important thing is to recover and try again.... Are you willing to give it a shot?"

She nodded, so close to tears that she could not speak.

She nodded, on the verge of tears and unable to speak.

"Promise me you'll make a hard fight to travel straight?"

"Promise me you'll actually try to stay on the right track?"

"Y-yes."

"Uh-huh."

"It won't be easy. But try to win out, Anne. Back there—in those streets and alleys—there's nothing to hope for except death. You'll find it if you ever go back—in some hospital, in some saloon-brawl, in some rooming-house—it will surely, surely find you by bullet, by knife, by disease—sooner or later it will find you unless you start to search for it yourself."

"It won't be easy. But try to keep going, Anne. Back there—in those streets and alleys—there's nothing to hope for except death. You'll face it if you ever go back—in a hospital, in a bar fight, in a boarding house—it will definitely find you by bullet, by knife, by illness—sooner or later it will catch up to you unless you start looking for it yourself."

He patted her hand, patted her pale cheek:

He softly touched her hand and then her fair cheek:

"It's a losing game, Anne. There's nothing in it. I guess you know that already. So go back to your people and tell them the last lies you ever tell. And stick. Stay put, little girl. You really are all right, you know, but you got in wrong. Now, you're out!"

"It's a losing game, Anne. There's nothing to gain from it. I assume you already know that. So go back to your people and tell them the last lies you'll ever tell. And stay put. Stay where you are, little girl. You reallyareYou're doing fine, but you got involved in this the wrong way. Now, you're out!

He laughed and stood up. She lifted her head. All her colour had fled.

He laughed and stood up. She lifted her head. All the color had faded from her face.

"Don't forget me," she whispered.

"Don't forget me," she said.

"Not as long as I live, Anne."

"Not while I'm alive, Anne."

"May I—I write to you?"

"Can I—write to you?"

He thought a minute, then with a smile:

He took a moment to pause, then smiled:

"Why not?" He found a card and pencil, wrote his name and address, and laid it on the sofa. "If it would do any good to think of me when you're likely to get in wrong," he said, "then try to remember that I was square with you. And be so to me. Will you?"

"Why not?" He picked up a card and a pencil, wrote his name and address, and placed it on the sofa. "If it helps to think of me when you're about to make a mistake," he said, "then remember that I treated you well. And I hope you'll do the same for me. Will you?"

"I—will."

"I will."

That was all. She was crying and her eyes were too blind with tears to see the expression of his face as he kissed her.

That was it. She was crying, and her eyes were so full of tears that she couldn't see the look on his face as he kissed her.

He went away lightly, swinging his suitcase, and stood on the very end of the cement platform looking out across a wilderness of tracks branching out into darkness, set with red, green, and blue lamps.

He walked away nonchalantly, swinging his suitcase, and stood at the edge of the concrete platform, gazing out at a sprawling network of tracks disappearing into the darkness, illuminated by red, green, and blue lights.

He waited, lighting a cigarette. On his left a heavy electric engine rolled into the station, drawing a Western express train. The lighted windows of the cars threw a running yellow illumination over his motionless figure for a few moments, then the train passed into the depths of the station.

He waited, lighting a cigarette. To his left, a huge electric engine arrived at the station, bringing a Western express train along with it. The bright windows of the cars briefly illuminated his motionless figure with a fleeting yellow glow, then the train vanished into the depths of the station.

And now her train began to move very slowly out through the wilderness of yard tracks. Car after car passed him, gaining momentum all the while.

And now her train began to move slowly through the wild expanse of yard tracks. Car after car went by him, gaining speed as they continued.

When the last car sped by and the tail-lights dwindled into perspective, Grismer had finished his cigarette.

As the last car sped by and the taillights disappeared into the distance, Grismer had finished his cigarette.

Behind him lay the dusky, lamp-lit tunnel of the station. Before him, through ruddy darkness, countless jewelled lamps twinkled, countless receding rails glimmered, leading away into the night.

Behind him was the dimly lit tunnel of the station. In front of him, through the reddish darkness, countless sparkling lights twinkled, and endless tracks shimmered, stretching out into the night.

It was in him to travel that way—the way of the glimmering, jewelled lamps, the road of the shining rails.

He had the ability to travel that way—along the path of the sparkling, jeweled lights, the route of the shining tracks.

But first he shoved his suitcase, with his foot, over the platform's edge, as though it had fallen there by accident.... And, as though he had followed to recover it, he climbed down among the tracks.

But first, he kicked his suitcase off the edge of the platform, making it look like it had just fallen there by accident... Then, as if he was going to get it, he climbed down onto the tracks.

There was a third rail running parallel to the twin rails. It was roofed with wood. Lying flat, there in the shimmering dusk, he could look up under the wooden guard rail and see it.

There was a third rail next to the two tracks. It was covered with wood. Lying flat there in the fading light, he could look up under the wooden guardrail and see it.

Then, resting both legs across the steel car-tracks, he reached out and took the guarded third rail in both hands.

Then, resting both legs on the steel train tracks, he reached out and grabbed the protected third rail with both hands.

CHAPTER XXXV

CHAPTER 35

The train that Cleland took, after calling Runner's Rest on the telephone, landed him at the home station at an impossible hour. Stars filled the heavens with a magnificent lustre; the July darkness was superb and still untouched by the coming dawn.

The train Cleland took, after calling Runner's Rest, brought him to the home station at an early hour. The sky was filled with bright stars; the July darkness was beautiful and hadn't yet been touched by the coming dawn.

As he stepped from the car the tumbling roar of the river filled his ears—that and the high pines' sighing under the stars, and the sweet-scented night wind in his face greeted and met him as he set foot on the platform at Runner's Rest station and looked around for the conveyance that he had asked Stephanie to send.

As he stepped out of the car, the loud sound of the river filled his ears—along with the tall pines rustling under the stars and the sweet-smelling night breeze on his face. This greeted him as he walked onto the platform at Runner's Rest station and searched for the ride he had asked Stephanie to send.

There was nobody in sight except the baggage agent. He walked toward the rear of the station, turned the corner, and saw Stephanie standing there bareheaded in the starlight, wrapped in a red cloak, her hair in two heavy braids.

There was no one around except for the baggage agent. He walked to the back of the station, turned the corner, and saw Stephanie standing there without a hat in the starlight, wrapped in a red cloak, her hair in two thick braids.

"Steve!" he exclaimed. "Why on earth did you come—you darling!"

"Steve!" he said. "What in the world are you doing here—you sweetheart!"

"Did you imagine I wouldn't?" she asked unsteadily.

"Did you really think I wouldn't?" she asked, slightly unsure.

"I told you over the wire to send Williams with a buckboard."

"I told you on the phone to send Williams with a truck."

"Everybody was in bed when the telephone rang. So I concluded to sit up for you, and when the time came I went out to the stable, harnessed up, and drove over here."

"Everyone was in bed when the phone rang. So I decided to stay up for you, and when the time came, I went out to the barn, got everything ready, and drove over."

Her hand was trembling in his while she spoke, but her voice was under control.

Her hand trembled in his as she spoke, but her voice remained steady.

They turned together and went over to the buckboard. She stepped in; he strapped his suitcase on behind, then followed her and took the reins from her gloved hands.

They turned together and walked to the wagon. She got in; he secured his suitcase on the back, then joined her and took the reins from her gloved hands.

They were very quiet, but he could feel her tremble a little at times, when their shoulders were in contact. The tension betrayed itself in his voice at moments, too.

They were pretty quiet, but he could sense her shiver a little sometimes when their shoulders brushed against each other. The tension also came through in his voice every now and then.

"I have a night letter from Oswald," she said. "They telephoned it up from the station. He is coming to-morrow morning."

"I received a night letter from Oswald," she said. "They called it in from the station. He's arriving tomorrow morning."

"That's fine. He's a splendid fellow, Steve."

"That's awesome. Steve is a really great guy."

"I have always known it."

"I've always known it."

"I know you have. I'm terribly sorry that I did not know him better."

"I know you have. I'm really sorry I didn't get to know him better."

The buckboard turned from the station road into a fragrant wood-road. In the scented dusk little night-moths with glistening wings drifted through the rays of the wagon-lamp like snowflakes. A bird, aroused from slumber in the thicket, sang a few sweet, sleepy notes.

The buckboard turned off the station road and onto a fragrant dirt path through the woods. In the beautiful twilight, small night moths with shimmering wings drifted in the light of the wagon lamp like snowflakes. A bird, disturbed from its sleep in the bushes, sang a few soft, sleepy notes.

"Tell me," said Stephanie, in a low, tremulous voice.

"Tell me," Stephanie said, her voice soft and trembling.

He understood:

He got it:

"It was entirely Oswald's doing. I never dreamed of mentioning it to him. I was absolutely square to him and to you, Steve. I went there with no idea that he knew I was in love with you—or that you cared for me.... He met me with simple cordiality. We looked at his beautiful model for the fountain. I don't think I betrayed in voice or look or manner that anything was wrong with me.... Then, with a very winning simplicity, he spoke of you, of himself.... There seemed to be nothing for me to say; he knew that I was in love with you, and that you had come to care for me.... And I heard a man speak to another man as only a gentleman could speak—a real man, rare and thoroughbred.... It cost him something to say to me what he said. His nerve was heart-breaking to me when he found the courage to tell me what his father had done.

It was completely Oswald's fault. I never even thought about bringing it up with him. I was totally honest with him and with you, Steve. I went there without any idea that he knew I was in love with you—or that you had feelings for me.... He greeted me with real warmth. We looked at his beautiful model for the fountain. I don’t think I showed in my voice, expression, or behavior that anything was wrong with me.... Then, with a truly charming simplicity, he talked about you, about himself.... I felt like I had nothing to say; he knew I was in love with you and that you had started to care for me.... And I listened to a man talk to another man the way only a true gentleman could—a real man, rare and distinguished.... It cost him something to say what he said to me. His bravery was heartbreaking for me when he found the strength to share what his father had done.

"He told me with a smile that his pride was dead—that he had cut its throat. But it was still alive, Steve—a living, quivering thing. And I saw him slay it before my eyes—kill it there between his, with his steady, pleasant smile.... Well, he meant me to understand him and what he had done.... And I understand.... And I understand your loyalty, now. And the dreadful fear which kept you silent.... But there is no need to be afraid any more."

"He smiled and told me that his pride was gone—that he had killed it. But it was still there, Steve—a living, trembling thing. I watched him take it down right in front of me—ending it with his calm, friendly smile.... He wanted me to understand what he meant and what he had done.... And I understand.... I also see your loyalty now. And the terrible fear that made you quiet.... But you don’t need to be afraid anymore."

"Did he say so?"

"Did he really say that?"

"Yes. He told me to tell you. He said you'd believe him because he had never lied to you."

"Yeah. He asked me to let you know. He said you’d trust him because he’s never lied to you."

"I do believe him," she said. "I have never known him to lie to anybody."

"I really believe him," she said. "I've never known him to lie to anyone."

The light over the porch at Runner's Rest glimmered through the trees. In a few moments they were at the door.

The light over the porch at Runner's Rest flickered through the trees. In just a moment, they arrived at the door.

"I'll stable the horse," he said briefly.

"I'll put the horse in the stable," he said briefly.

She was in the library when he returned from the barn.

She was in the library when he returned from the barn.

"The dawn is just breaking," she said. "It is wonderful out of doors. Do you hear the birds?"

"The sun is just starting to rise," she said. "It's gorgeous outside. Can you hear the birds?"

"Do you want to go to bed, Steve?"

"Do you want to go to bed, Steve?"

"No. Do you?"

"No. Do you?"

"Wait for me, then."

"Wait for me, okay?"

She waited while he went to his room. The windows were open and the fresh, clean air of dawn carried the perfume of wet roses into the house.

She waited while he went to his room. The windows were open, and the fresh, clean air of dawn brought the smell of wet roses into the house.

The wooded eastern hills were very dark against the dawn; silvery mist marked the river's rushing course; thickets rang with bird songs.

The eastern hills were really dark against the early light; a silvery mist highlighted the river's quick current; bushes were filled with the sounds of birds singing.

She walked to the porch. Under its silver-sheeted dew the lawn looked like a lake.

She walked to the porch. With its sparkling dew, the lawn resembled a lake.

Very far away across the valley a train was rushing northward. She could hear the faint vibration, the distant whistle. Then, from close by, the clear, sweet call of a meadow-lark mocked the unseen locomotive's warning in exquisite parody.

Far across the valley, a train was racing north. She could hear the faint rumble and the distant whistle. Then, close by, the clear, sweet call of a meadowlark playfully imitated the unseen train's warning in a lovely parody.

Cleland came down presently, freshened, dressed in flannels.

Cleland came down shortly after, looking refreshed and wearing casual pants.

"Steve," he said, "you've only a nightgown on under that cloak!"

"Steve," he said, "you're just wearing a nightgown underneath that cloak!"

"It's all right. I'm going to get soaked anyway, if we walk on the lawn."

"It's okay. I'm going to get soaked anyway if we walk on the grass."

She laughed, drew off her slippers, flung them into the room behind her, then, with her lovely little naked feet she stepped ankle deep into the drenched grass, turned, tossed one corner of her red cloak over her shoulder, and looked back at him.

She laughed, kicked off her slippers, tossed them into the room behind her, then, with her lovely bare feet, stepped onto the wet grass, turned, draped one corner of her red cloak over her shoulder, and glanced back at him.

Over the soaking lawn they wandered, his arm encircling her slender body, her hand covering his, holding it closer at her waist.

They walked across the damp lawn, his arm around her slim waist, her hand on his, drawing it closer to her hip.

The sky over the eastern hills was tinted with palest saffron now; birds sang everywhere. Down by the river cat-birds alternately mewed like sick kittens or warbled like thrushes; rose grosbeaks filled the dawn with heavenly arias, golden orioles fluted from every elm, song-sparrows twittered and piped their cheery amateur efforts, and there came the creak and chirr of purple grackles from the balsams and an incessant, never-ending rush of jolly melody from the robins.

The sky above the eastern hills was now shaded with light yellow; birds were singing all around. By the river, catbirds switched between sounding like sick kittens and singing like thrushes; rose-breasted grosbeaks filled the morning with lovely tunes, golden orioles sang from every elm, song sparrows chirped and piped their happy efforts, and there were the creaks and chirps of purple grackles from the balsams alongside an endless flow of cheerful music from the robins.

Over the tumbling river, through the hanging curtains of mist, a great blue heron, looming enormously in the vague light, flapped by in stately flight and alighted upon a bar of golden sand.

Over the flowing river, through the hanging curtains of mist, a large blue heron, looking huge in the low light, glided by gracefully and landed on a strip of golden sand.

More swiftly now came the transfiguration of the world, shell-pink and gold stained the sky; then a blaze of dazzling light cut the wooded crests opposite as the thin knife-rim of the sun glittered above the trees.

The world changed rapidly; the sky was a mix of shell-pink and gold. Then, a flash of bright light cut through the wooded peaks in front of us as the slender edge of the sun glimmered above the trees.

All the world rang out with song now; the river mists lifted and curled and floated upward in silvery shreds disclosing golden shoals and pebbled rapids all criss-crossed with the rosy lattice of the sun.

The entire world was alive with music now; the river mist rose and swirled, drifting upward in silvery strands that revealed shimmering schools of fish and rocky rapids, all intertwined with the pink hues of the sun.

The girl at his side leaned her cheek against his shoulder.

The girl next to him leaned her cheek on his shoulder.

"What would all this have meant without you?" she sighed. "The world turned very dark for me yesterday. And it was the blackest night I ever knew."

"What would any of this mean without you?" she sighed. "Yesterday, the world felt really dark to me. It was the darkest night I've ever gone through."

"And for me," he said; "—I had no further interest in living."

"And for me," he said, "I had no interest in living anymore."

"Nor I.... I wanted to die last night.... I prayed I might.... I nearly did die—with happiness—when I heard your voice over the wire. That was all that mattered in the world—your voice calling me—out of the depths—dearest—dearest——"

"I didn't either... I wanted to die last night... I prayed for it... I almost did die—from happiness—when I heard your voice on the line. That was all that mattered in the world—your voice calling me—out of the depths—dearest—dearest——"

With her waist closely enlaced, he turned and looked deep into her grey eyes—clear, sweet eyes tinged with the lilac-grey of iris bloom.

With her waist tightly wrapped, he turned and looked deeply into her grey eyes—clear, kind eyes with a lilac-grey tint like iris flowers.

"The world is just beginning for us," he said. "This is the dawn of our first morning on earth."

"The world is just starting for us," he said. "This is the start of our first day on earth."

The slender girl in his arms lifted her face toward his. Both her hands crept up around his neck. The air around them rang with the storm of bird music bursting from every thicket, confusing, almost stunning their ears with its heavenly tumult.

The slender girl in his arms turned her face toward him. Both of her hands were wrapped around his neck. The air around them was filled with a whirlwind of bird songs from every bush, overwhelming and almost dazzling their ears with its beautiful chaos.

But within the house there was another clamour which they did not hear—the reiterated ringing of the telephone. They did not hear it, standing there in the golden glory of the sunrise, with the young world awaking all around them and the birds' ecstacy overwhelming every sound save the reckless laughter of the river.

But inside the house, there was another noise they didn’t notice—the constant ringing of the phone. They didn’t hear it, standing there in the golden light of the sunrise, with the young world waking up around them and the cheerful birdsong drowning out every sound except for the carefree laughter of the river.

But, in the dim house, Helen awoke in her bed, listening. And after she had listened a while she sprang up, slipped out into the dark hall, and unhooked the receiver from the hinge.

But in the dark house, Helen woke up in her bed, listening. After she listened for a moment, she jumped up, slipped into the dark hallway, and unhooked the receiver from the hook.

And after she had heard what the distant voice had to say she wrote it down on the pad of paper hanging by the receiver—wrote it, shivering there in the darkened hall:

After she heard what the distant voice said, she wrote it down on the notepad hanging by the phone—scribbling it out while shivering in the dark hallway:

Oswald Grismer, on his way last night to visit you at Runner's Rest, was killed by the third rail in the Grand Central Station. He was identified by letters. Harry Belter was notified, and has taken charge of the body. There is no doubt that it was entirely accidental. Mr. Grismer's suit-case evidently fell to the track, and, attempting to recover it, he came into contact with the charged rail and was killed instantly.

Oswald Grismer was killed last night by the third rail at Grand Central Station while on his way to visit you at Runner's Rest. He was identified through letters. Harry Belter has been informed and is now in charge of the body. It’s clear that it was entirely accidental. Mr. Grismer's suitcase seems to have fallen onto the track, and while he was trying to get it back, he touched the live rail and was killed instantly.

MARIE CLIFF BELTER.

MARIE CLIFF BELTER.

When she had written it down, she went to Stephanie's room and found it empty.

After she wrote it down, she went to Stephanie's room and discovered it was empty.

But through the open window sunshine streamed, and presently she saw the red-cloaked figure down by the river's edge; heard the girl's sweet laughter float out among the willows—enchanting, gay, care-free laughter, where she had waded out into the shallow rapids and now stood knee-deep, challenging her lover to follow her if he dared.

But through the open window, sunlight flooded in, and soon she saw the girl in a red cloak by the riverbank; she could hear the girl’s happy laughter echoing among the willows—delightful, joyful, and carefree laughter—as she waded into the shallow rapids and stood knee-deep, challenging her boyfriend to join her if he was up for it.

Then Helen saw his white-flannelled figure wading boldly out through the water in pursuit; saw the slim, red-cloaked girl turn to flee; went closer to the window and stood with the written message in her hand, watching the distant scene through eyes dimmed with those illogical tears which women shed when there is nothing else in the world to do.

Then Helen saw his figure in white flannel confidently wading through the water after her; saw the slender girl in a red cloak turn and run; moved closer to the window and stood with the note in her hand, watching the distant scene through eyes blurred with those irrational tears that women shed when there’s nothing else to do.

It was plain that they thought themselves all alone in the world, with the sunrise and the blue mountains as an agreeable setting, created as a background for them alone.

It was clear that they thought they were entirely alone in the world, with the sunrise and the blue mountains acting as a beautiful backdrop made just for them.

Twice the girl narrowly escaped capture; above the rush of the river their gales of laughter came back on the summer wind. Suddenly she slipped, fell with a cry into a deeper pool, and was caught up by him and carried shoreward, with her white arms around his neck and her lips resting on his.

Twice the girl nearly got caught; above the sound of the river, their laughter echoed in the summer breeze. Suddenly, she slipped and fell with a shout into a deeper part of the pool. He quickly grabbed her and carried her to the shore, with her pale arms wrapped around his neck and her lips resting against his.

And as the tall young lover, dripping from head to foot, came striding across the lawn with all he loved on earth laughing up at him in his arms, the girl at the window turned away and went into her own room with the written message in her hand.

As the tall young man, drenched from head to toe, walked confidently across the yard with everything he loved smiling up at him in his arms, the girl at the window looked away and went into her room with the note in her hand.

And there, seated on the edge of her bed, she read it over and over, crying, uncertain, wondering whether she might not withhold it for a few hours more.

And there, sitting on the edge of her bed, she read it over and over, crying, feeling uncertain, and questioning whether she should wait a few more hours.

Because life is very wonderful, and youth more wonderful still. And there is always time to talk of life and death when daylight dies and the last laugh is spent—when shadows fall, and blossoms close, and birds grow silent among the branches.

Life is incredible, and youth is even more incredible. There’s always time to talk about life and death when the sun sets and the last laugh fades—when shadows stretch out, flowers close up, and birds go quiet in the trees.

She did not know why she was crying. She had not cared for the dead man.

She didn't understand why she was crying. She hadn't cared about the dead man.

She looked out through drawn blinds at the sunshine, not knowing why she wept, not knowing what to do.

She looked out from behind the closed blinds at the sunlight, unsure of why she was crying and not knowing what to do.

Then, from the hall came Stephanie's ecstatic voice:

Then, from the hallway came Stephanie's cheerful voice:

"Helen! Wake up, darling, and come down! Because Jim and I have the most wonderful thing in the world to tell you!"

"Helen! Wake up, sweetheart, and come downstairs! Jim and I have some incredible news to share with you!"

But on the paper in her lap was written something more wonderful still. For there is nothing more wonderful than that beginning of everything which is called the end.

But what was written on the paper in her lap was even more incredible. Because there’s nothing more astonishing than that starting point of everything, which is known as the end.

THE RESTLESS SEX ***

THE RESTLESS SEX ***


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!